ai:i.<*Ai:>i:iy..V.li;W^.- NCYCLOP/€OrA M**«WMMMMIHMMMIMM*WMMftK •».' DPC fi 1910 y THE \%.^^„..., ,,,J0 Missionary WoRLor BEING AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF INFORMATION, FACTS, INCIDENTS, SKETCHES, AND ANECDOTES, RELATING TO CHRISTIAN MISSIONS, lit all §,0is attb €a\xttimB, aitb of all §mamxnutmxn, WITH A EECOMMENDATOEY PREFACE Rev. W. B. BOYCE, Secretary Wesleyan Missionary Society. Rev. J. MULLENS, D.D., Secretary London Missionary Society. E. B. UNDERBILL, Esq., LL.D., Secretary Baptist Missionary Society. NEW YORK : ANSON D. F. RANDOLPH & CO., 770, BROADWAY. PREFACE. This volume is published in the interests of Christian Missions generally, without regard to sect or party. It gives, in a clear and concise manner, a comprehensive view of the state of the world without the Gospel; the early history of Missions and Missionary Societies in all ages and countries, and of all denominations ; encouraging facts and statements relating to the success of the enter- prise ; valuable suggestions as to the best means of sup- porting the work ; affecting views of Divine Providence in opening up the way, and in defending His servants in times of danger ; a review of the current Missionary literature of the day, describing the principal works on Missions which have been published ; sketches of eminent Missionaries of all denominations ; a brief survey of the principal fields of Missionary labour, with notices of what has been done and of what still remains to be accomplished; and gleanings of recent Missionary information, with motives for perseverance in the good work. IV PREFACE. Having examined the contents of the book with sufficient care to impress our minds with a conviction of the author's aim at impartiality and general usefulness, and believing, as we do, that if widely circulated, its information, sketches, facts, anecdotes, and appeals, will materially serve the cause of Christian Missions which we have at heart, and help the friends of the enterprise who are engaged in advocating the cause, we, the undersigned, have great pleasure in cordially recommending the work to all who feel an interest in the important subject to which it relates. W. B. BOYCE, Secretary Wesleyan Missionary Society. J. MULLENS, Secretary London Missionary Society. E. B. UNDEEHILL, Secretary Baptist Missionary Society. CONTENTS. SECTION THE FIRST. PAGE STATE OF THE WORLD WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.A—ll In Ancient Times 1 Lands of the Bible 4 Europeans 8 North Americans 17 South Americans 21 West Indians 25 West Africans 33 South Africans -19 Asiatics 59 Australasians (>i SECTION THE SECOND. 3IISS10^''S AND MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 72—135 Origin of Missions 72 Koman Catholic Missions 78 Episcopalian Missionary Societies 84 Presbj'terian Missionary Societies 96 Congregational Missionary Societies 90 Baptist Missionary Societies 102 Methodist Missionary Societies 107 Minor Missionary Societies 113 Continental Missionary Societies 118 American Missionary Societies 127 VI CONTENTS. SECTION THE THIRD. PA&K RESULTS OF MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE ...136—208 In the Early Ages 136 In Modern Times 140 In various parts of Europe 143 In North and South America 156 In the West Indies 165 In Western and Southern Africa 177 In Madagascar and Mauritius 193 In Australia and Polynesia 199 In India and Burmah 214 In China and Japan.... 222 SECTION" THE FOURTH. MEANS OF SUPPORTING THE WORK 229—312 Human Instrumentality 229 Hindrances 232 Associations and Branches 238 Missionary Anniversaries 244 Speakers and Speeches 253 Stated Contributions 271 Collectors and Collecting 277 Special Ways and Means 284 Instances of Princely Munificence 289 Examples of Christian Liberality 301 SECTION THE FIFTH. DIVINE PROVIDENCE 313-412 Providential Openings 313 Suitable Agents Provided 323 In Perils in the Sea 332 In Perils in the Wilderness 357 In Perils in the City 377 In Perils by the Heathen 381 In Perils from Countrymen 395 In Perils of Bobbers 401 Afflictions and Bereavements 406 CONTENTS. VU SECTION THE SIXTH. PAOB MISSIONARY LITERATURE 413—464 Publications of Missionary Societies 411 Books on Missions Generally 416 Books on Missions in Europe 427 Books on Missions in America 431 Books on Missions in the "West Indies 434 Books on Missions in Africa 439 Books on Missions in Australasia 446 Books on Missions in India 452 Books on Missions in China 462 SECTION THE SEVENTH. EMINENT 3IISSI0NARIES 465—504 Eoman Catholic Missionaries 465 Missionaries of Church Societies 468 Missionaries of Congregational Societies 476 Missionaries of Baptist Societies 484 Missionaries of Methodist Societies 487 Missionaries of Presbyterian Societies 492 Missionaries of the Moravian Society 495 Missionaries of American Societies 499 SECTION THE EIGHTH. FIELDS OF LABOUR DESCRIBED 505—542 Europe 505 America 511 West Indies 516 Africa 523 Australasia 532 India 535 China 539 VIU CONTENTS. SECTION THE NINTH. PAOE MISSIONARY GLEANINGS 543—559 Anniversaries and Reports 553 Eecent Intelligence 548 Additional Anecdotes 551 Miscellaneous Items 555 Motives to Perseverance 55G Tabular View of Missionary Societies 560 Index 561 I.-STATE OF THE WORLD WITHOUT THE GOSPEL m AITOIENT TIMES. 1. Jews and Gentiles. — Both Jews and Gentiles are under sin " (Romans iii. 9). " They profess that they know God ; but in works they deny Him, being abominable and disobedient, and to every good work reprobate " (Titus i. 15, 16). " Be- cause that when they knew God they gloriiied Him not as God, nei- ther were thankful ; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. Pro- fessing themselves to be wise they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. For this cause God gave them up unto vile aftec- tions. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient ; being tilled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wicked- ness, covetousness, maliciousness ; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity ; whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, covenant-breakers, without natural affection, implacable, un- merciful." (Romans i. 23, 2G, 28— 31.) 2. Historical Confirmation. — The truth and accuracy of the account f iven by the Apostle Paul in his Epistle to the Romans, of the moral condition of the Gentile nations around him, is amply confirmed by the testimony of profane history. If we carefully peruse the pages of Herodotus, Tacitus, Pliny, and other ancient writers, and make ourselves acquainted with the social and moral condition of the Egyptians, Assy- rians, Grecians, and Romans, and other nations in ancient times, who were ignorant of Divine revelation, we behold the same dark picture of immorality and crime. I^or was this relieved to any perceptible ex- tent by the appearance on some occasions of learned philosophers who affected to indoctrinate the peo- ple into the knowledge of a higher state of pagan civilisation. The flickering light emitted by most of these man-made teachers only tended to discover to the gazing multitude the density of the surrounding dark- ness, and demonstrated the truth of the Apostle's declaration that " the world by wisdom knew not God." Thus did man, when left to himself, fall lower and lower in the scale of being. 8. Origin of Idolatry. — The origin of idolatry is involved in THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. obscurity, but it no doubt took its rise at a very early period. Like other evil practices it probably arose and became firmly established by slow degrees. It would appear that Divine adoration was first paid to tiie host of heaven — the sun, moon, and stars. Hence Job, when asserting his integrity, declares his innocence in this respect, " If I beheld the sun when it shined, or the moon walking in brightness, and my heart hath been secretly enticed or my mouth hath kissed my hand, this also were an iniquity to be punished by the Judge ; for I should have denied the God that is above" (Job xxxi. 26). Afterwards men transferred their homage to beasts, birds, and creeping things. In Egypt, almost aU kinds of animals and reptiles were worshipped. Eventually the heathen bowed down to stocks and stones, gods made by the hands of men, regarding them as representa- tives of unseen deities, and imagin- ing that the images which they set up were at certain times possessed, if not animated, by the imaginary gods whom they foolishly adored. 4. Statement of Athanasius. — In his discourse against the Gentiles, supposed to have been written in the year 318, Athanasius first shows the vanity of idols, and then proves the existence of the true God. He sup- poses idolatry to have originated in the love of pleasure. Man forgetting the spiritual nature of his soul, be- came attached to sensual gratifica- tions, and supposing pleasure to be the supreme good, the eyes of his understanding were darkened, so that he imagined there could be no gods but such as were the objects of his senses. In consequence of which he began to worship the visible heavens, the sun, moon, and stars ; then the air and other elements ; and lastly men, stones, trees, plea- sure, women, &c. After having shown the origin and progress of idolatrj', he exposes and ridicules it, and the detestable actions which the heathen poets attribute to their gods, such as thefts, murders, forni- cations, adulteries, &c. 5. Old Testament ITotices of Idolatry. — Idolatry is supposed to have been no inconsiderable part of the sin and general corruption which called down the righteous judgment of God in the flood by which the old world was destroyed. Some trace its first practice to Nimrod. Others charge it upon Ham or Canaan. Terah, the father of Abraham, was an idolater (Josh. xxiv. 2). Jacob's people fell into this sin (Gen. xxxv. 2). The Scriptures give ample evidence of the tendency of the Israelites to idolatry. The positive enactments against it, and the severe punishments with which the Jewish law met every approach to idolatry, and the rigorous prohibition of all intercourse with idolatrous nations, plainly show how abominable it was in the sight of God. Notwithstand- ing all this, the Jews fell into some of the most shameful and cruel practices of idolatry. Even the sacrificing of children, forbidden as it was under the most summary penalties, was common at one period of their history, as will be seen on a careful examination of the Old Testament records. (Jer. vii. 31 ; Ezek. xvi. 21). 6. Idolatry Condemned and Pro- hibited.— The Scriptures denounce idolatry as one of the most awful sins that can be committed against God. Some have foolishly tallced of its innocency, and would thus "change the truth of God into a lie." It is an awful and continued lie against God. Its multitude of gods is a lie against the Divine THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 3 unity ; their shapes and fovnis are a lie against His spirituality. From a large number of passages, two or three may be quoted as specimens of the manner in which idolatry is condemned in Scripture. The se- cond of the ten commandments is very expressive, " Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and foiu'th generation of them that hate Me ; and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love Me, and keep My commandments (Exod, XX. 4—6). " Thou shalt wor- ship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve" (Matt. iv. 10). " AVe ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto silver, or gold, or stone, graven by art or man's device" (Acts xvii. 29). "To whom then will ye liken God ? or what likeness will ye compare unto Him?" (Isaiah xl. 18). "What shall I say then ? that the idol is anything ? or that which is offered to idols is anything ? But I say that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God : and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. Wherefore, my beloved, flee from idolatry " (1 Cor. x. 14, 19). Idols and idolatry are often spoken of in the language of irony and ridicule. The Psalmist says, " Their idols are silver and gold, the work of men's hands. They have mouths, but they speak not : eyes have they, but they see not: they have ears, but they hear not : noses have they, but thej^ smell not. They have hands, but they handle not : feet have they, but they walk not : neither speak they through their throat. They that make them are like unto them ; so is every one that trustoth in them" (Psalm cxv. 5 — 8). 7. Idols mentioned in Scripture. — The following is a list of the idols mentioned in Scripture. The parti- culars respecting each may be found by a careful examination of the re- ferences : — Adrammeloch (2 Kings svii. 31). Ananimolech (2 Kings xvii. 31). Aslitaroth (Judges ii. 13). Baal (Numbers xxii. 41). Baalim, plural of Baal (1 Sam. vii. 4). Baal-borith (Judges viii. 33). Baal-peor (Numbers xxv. 3). Beelzebub (2 Kings i. 2). Bel (Isaiah xlvi. 1). Calf (Exodus xxxii. 4). Castor (Acts xxviii. 11). Cliemosh (I Kings xi. 7). Dagon (Jiidges xvi. 23). Diana (Acts xix. 24, 35). | Jupiter (Acts xiv. 12). Mileom or Molech (1 Kings xi. 5 — 7). Nebo (Isaiah xlvi. 1). Nergal (2 Kings xvii. 30). Nibhaz (2 Kings xvii. 31). Nisroch (2 Kings xix. 37). Pollux (Acts xxviii. 11). Kemphan (Acts vii. 43). Eimmou (2 Kings v. IS). Sheshach (Jeremiah li. 41). Succoth-benoth (2 Kings xvii. 30). Tammuz (Ezekiel viii. 11). Tartak (2 Kings xvii. 31). Teraphim (Judges xvii. 5). 8. Mythology of the Ancients. — By comparing the statements of Eusebius with those oi Diodorus the Sicilian (lib. v.), there is reason to conclude that the family of the Titans, the several branches of- which seem to have been both the authors and objects of a great part of the Grecian idolatry, originally emigrated from Phcenicia. Almost all their names in the fabulous records of Gi'eece may be easily traced to a Phojnician origin. Some of the idolatrous practices of the ancient Greeks may have been bor- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. rowed from the Egyptians ; but it is highly probable that iDoth the idolatry of the Egyptians and that of the PhcEnicians were in their original constitution nearly the same. Both systems were a kind of Sabiism, or the worship of the host of heaven. The adventures of Jupiter, Juno, Mercurj'-, Apollo, Diana, Mars, Minerva, Venus, Bac- chus, Ceres, Proserpine, Pluto, Neptune, and other descendants of the ambitious family of the Titans, furnish the greatest part of the mj- thology of Greece. They left Phoe- nicia about the age of Moses ; they settled in Crete, whence they made their way to Greece, which was then inhabited by savages. The arts and inventions which they communicated to the natives ; the mysteries of religion which they inculcated ; the laws, customs, and polity which they established, in process of time inspired the unpolished inhabitants with a kind of religious admiration. Those ambitious mortals improved this admiration into Divine homage. The greater part of that worship which had been formerly addressed to the luminaries of heaven, was now transferred to those illustrious personages. They claimed and ob- tained Divine honours from the deluded rabble of enthusiastic Greeks. Hence sprung an inex- haustible fund of the most inconsis- tent fictions. The foibles and frail- ties of deified mortals were trans- mitted to posterity, incorporated with the pompous attributes of divinity. Hence, the heterogeneous mixture of the mighty and the mean which cheqiiers the characters of the gods and heroes of the Iliad and Odyssey. The Roman mytho- logy was borrowed from the Greeks. That people had addicted themselves for many centuries to war and civil polity. Science and philosophy were either neglected or unknown. At last they conquered Greece, the native land of science, and then " Grmcia capta ferum victorem cepit arte, et tntuUi, agresti Latio.'" This being the case their mythology was, upon the whole, a transcript from that of Greece. LANDS OF THE BIBLE. 9. Egypt. — If we were to attempt to analyse or classify the inhabitants of modern Egypt, we should have to describe four dif- ferent classes of people — the Tui'ks, who claim to be masters of the country ; the Saracen Arabs, who were conquered by the Turks ; the Copts, who were descendants of the first Egyptians who became Chris- tians ; and the Mamelukes, who were originally Circassian or Min- grelian slaves, and being the only military force, continued for centu- ries to be the real masters of the country, till they were ultimately subdued. It may be sufiicient for our present purpose, however, to say, that whether the present in- habitants of Egypt profess attach- ment to the Greek Church, or the Mohammedan Mosque, they are, as a whole, in a fearful state of ignor- ance and moral depravity. 10. Palestine. — Palestine, the Land of Promise, the Holy Land, once the glory of all lands, and a land flowing with milk and honey, is now divested of its former beauty. It appears faint and weary, dry and barren, and bears upon its surface evident marks of the Divine dis- pleasure and of the fulfilment of the predictions or the ancient pro- phets. If, like one of old, we "walk through the land in the length and breadth of it," from Dan to Beersheba, and from the sea- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. shore to the regions beyond Jordan, we may be interested by many a locality, associated in our minds with our earliest recollections of Scripture histor}^, and with the stor)^ of the Redeemer's life, suffer- ings, and death. But, when we contemplate the changes which have passed over the scene, and view the moral condition of the present in- habitants, we feel sick at heart to think of the desolations which sin has made. The deluded, degraded, and depraved state of the people generally in Egypt, Syria, Palestine, and other lands of the Bible, is such as to make a powerful appeal to Christian philanthropists, and to call for more vigorous efforts to redeem from its present demoralised condition a part of the world in which all profess to feel a deep interest. 11. Jerusalem. — Jerusalem is one of the dullest places I ever entered, and if the traveller did not come here to converse with the dead, rather than the living, he would be much disappointed. It has no com- merce, few manufactures, and when the pilgrims are absent, little inter- course with other people or cities. There are three descriptions of per- sons within its walls, all of whom have a rooted antipathy to each other. The Jew despises alike the Mussulman and Christian, and re- gards them both as intruders upon the soil given to his nation by God. The Mussulman, with a conscious- ness of greater political dignity, and with a supposed freedom from the degrading superstitions that the others practise, looks upon himself as far above the Israelite dog and the Kazarito kaffer, and he would not willingly allow them to tread the same earth or breathe the same air. The Christian, with equal pride, corses the hand of the Islam oppres- sor, under which he constantly writhes, and turns from the child of Abraham as from one who would defile his purity, or steal his purse. It is difficult to state the population of the city with any degree of cer- tainty. From the observations I was able to make, though it was the busiest period of the year, and there were at least two thousand strangers present, I think that in the state- ments before the public the truth is exceeded. I should estimate the numbers in this proportion : 6,000 Jews, 3,000 Mussulmans, and 3,000 Christians. The interior of the city would accommodate 30,000 people upon its present plan. By far the greatest assembly I saw was on the slopes of the hill near St. Stephen's gate, on the morning that the go- vernor and his guard accompanied the pilgrims to the Jordan. — Hardy. 12. Mohammedans. — Since Pal- estine has been under Turkish go- vernment, Mohammedanism has been the dominant religion of the country, and one of the most splendid build- ings in Jerusalem is the mosque of Omar. It stands on the site of the ancient Jewish temple, and was pro- bably built with some of its mate- rials. The enclosure in which it is situated is said to be 1,489 feet long and 995 feet broad, and includes a large portion of the modern city. No Christian or Jew is allowed to enter it on pain of death, but Dr. Richardson, an oriental traveller, so far ingratiated himself with an Effendi, upon whom he had success- fully performed a surgical operation, that he was permitted to visit and examine it repeatedly. He is the only Christian who has entered it, as such, since the time of the Cru- sades. It is a splendid structure. There are several buildings within the enclosure, with appointed places of prayer for the four orthodox sects 6 THE BIISSIONAEY WOELD. of Moliammedans. Next to the temple at Mecca, the mosque of Omar is regarded by Mussulmans as the most sacred place in the world. It is the gate of Paradise, and the spot where Mohammed alighted when he came from heaven in a single night. At an early period of liis career, he directed his followers to turn their faces towards Jerusalem in prayer as they now do towards Mecca. It contaius among other curiosities the throne and judgment seat of Solomon, marks made by the fingers of the angel Gabriel, the sacred stone that Mo- hammed carried upon his arm in battle, a print of his foot, and the stone upon which he is to sit at the judgment.' There is also a series of nails in a block of marble, one of which is said to be miraculously withdrawn at the conclusion of every great event in the xmiverse ; they were at first eighteen iu niimber, but they are now reduced to three and a half. It was upon the stone con- taining the print of the foot, that the ancient prophets sat when de- livering theii- predictions ; it made an attempt to ascend to heaven, when the spirit of inspiration departed from man, but was detained by the angel Gabriel, from whence the marks of his fingers, until Moham- med came and fij^ed it forever upon this spot. 13. -. The Mohammedans pay great attention to the outward forms of religion, and wherever they are at sunset they forthwith pro- strate themselves on the ground and commence their evening devotions, regardless of passers-by. Indeed they seem to court the notice of their feUow-men rather than otherwise, and they have often reminded us of the Saviour's description of the hypo- crites of His day, " they love to pray standing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men." (Matt. vi. 5.) There is certainly an air of great solemnity in their mode of worship, and when performed by a large as- sembly in the mosques, or by a detachment of soldiers in concert, guided in their genuflections by an imaum or dervish, who sings the service, it is quite impressive. I have seen it admirably enacted by moonlight on the banks of the Orontes, in the plain of Hamath, and the scene was something more than romantic. But, alas ! it was by as villainous a set of robbers as could be found even in that lawless region. The Moslems themselves are rather afraid of any one who is specially given to prayer — their praj-ers, I mean. They have a proverb to this eftect : "If yoiu- neighbour has made the pilgrimage to Mecca once, watch him ; if twice, avoid his society ; if three times, move into another street." And, certainly, no one ac- quainted vrith the people will feel his confidence in an individual in- creased by the fact that he is par- ticularly devout. — I'homjjson. 14.. Oliristians. — Professing Clu'istians belonging to both the Greek and Latin chui'ches regard with superstitious reverence the holy places in and about Jerusalem, and vie with each other in their cere- monial observance of the great festivals. The manner of their cele- bration, however, is not much to their credit. A personal friend of the writer gives the following account of what he witnessed at Easter : — "On the Saturday before Easter the farce of the fire is exliibited to the pUgrims. I went early that I might secure a good place to see the exhi- bition. The church was crowded in every part, the women standing near the wall, and the men in the body of the building. I attempted to THE MISSIONARY WOULD. take my station near the females, as the men were beginning to be a little noisy; but they stoutly op- posed me, until a good old lady spoke a few Avords in my favour, and 1 was permitted to remain. The scene had very little resemblance to a Christian assembly, met together in a Christian place of worship. The Turks were quietly smoking their pipes, and smiling in derision ; and others were beating the people with- out fear or favour to preserve order. Bread and water were carried about for sale, and some of the pilgrims had been all night in the church. The noise was like the uproar of the ale bench at a village feast. Many were running round the sepulchre with all their might, and others were carried round on the shoulders of men, waving their hands as if blessing the people. As the time passed on the noise and uproar in- creased. They lifted up their hands to heaven to supplicate the hastening of the mii'o.culous tire. All eyes were directed towards a small hole in the wall of the sepulchre, where it was known the fire would appear, and whenever the voice received ad- ditional force, there was a general rusli towards it. Every person had a wax taper in the hand which was held out towards the spot. The miracle at last appeared, and in a few minutes every taper in the place was lighted by the senseless multi- tude. I cannot describe the scene. I thought of the furies, at the mad dances of the ancients at their idola- trous feasts, but I can find no com- parison rightly to describe it." 15. The Jews. — The Jews occupy a portion of the city that borders upon the temple. They are said to be principally old people, who come here to die. In the ap- pearance of many of them I could I not distinguish that peculiarity ofi feature that we are accustomed to attribute to the nation ; but there are others who might sit to the painter, and their portraits would be im- mediately recognised as intended for Moses, or some of the other ancient worthies. The women are fair, and less afraid to be seen of men than the other eastern females. The children pretty : on being introduced they kiss the hand of the visitor, and touch it with their forehead. The houses of the more respectable persons are clean, and the principal room has a divan, with rich cushions and carpets. Many of the Jews have a synagogue in their own house. I partook with them of the bread of the Passover. On the last day of the feast, I visited the prin- cipal synagogue. It is divided into many rooms, and is mean in its appearance. Service was performed in all the apartments at the same time. There might be present about 600 men, a small portion of the whole population, as there were many others assembled at the same time in private places of worship. The women sat at the entrance, and in the outer court. The service was chaunted, in general by the whole assembly, l^early all had books in their hands, and they moved their bodies to and fro continual! j', in con- formity, as they say, to the words of David, " all my bones shall praise Thee." It was mournful to see old men suddenly, with an expression near to agony, lifting up their long, thin, fleshless fingers towards heaven, and crying aloud, as if to say, "Lord, how long?" The Jews being now comparatively free from op- pression, great numbers are fiocking from all parts, especially from the northern states of Africa, towards the city ; and there will probably soon be a greater number of the children of Israel located in Jerusa- lem, than there has been at any 8 THE mSSIONAHY WORLD. given period since its destruction by the Roman power, — Hardy. 16. Calls to worship. — To a sincere Christian, a residence in Jerusalem is connected wdth many circumstances that will tend to de- press his soul, and remind him of the righteous judgments of Grod. He looks abroad, and the only men who assume an independent car- riage, or present a respectable ap- pearance, are without exception enemies of Christ. The two ex- tremes meet, for we may look away from the man that rushes past on his fiery steed, to the miserable being who crawls along in indigence, and he too cherishes an enmity, and an enmity still deeper, towards the same Redeemer. The Chi-istians. may profess an outward love to the blessed Name that the others reject as evil, but there is no communion with His Spirit, and the worship that they ofi'er is offensive in His sight. "We may try to shroud ourselves from these distressing scenes, but sounds will follow us to our retire- ment. There is a call to worship at the shrine of Christ, but it is not the tone of the cheerful bell ; it is a dull stroke upon a plank of wood, an acknowledgment of degradation, a voice that dares not speak out lest the infidel should be roused, and as such more painful far than would be absolute silenced There is another call, professing to invite men to worship God, but it is from the minaret of a mosque, and the name of the false prophet mingles in its cry, at such a place scarcely less startling than the sight of a spirit of darkness would be among the hier- archies of heaven. The cry of the muezzin is always aftecting, but when heard in Zion, as it 2)asses from minaret to minaret, at the hour of prayer, and comes in loud accents from every part of the city, and is re-echoed from spots where He once taught who spake as never man spake, there is no soul that can listen to it without tears. " Who bivt mnst weeii ? For where, Above thy bulwarks fair ' Once floated Judah's banners' to the breeze, Showing thy fanes and palaces ; Now with malignant beams The lurid crescent gleams." EUEOPEANS. 17. Great Britain. — The con- dition of England, Scotland, and Wales, previous to the introduction of Christianity, was very different to what it now is. The whole country was then in a state of dense spiritual, midnight darkness, and in no respect superior to Africa, India, and other heathen lands before the Missionaries reached their shores. The hills and valleys of this beauti- ful island were covered with almost impenetrable forests, exhibiting only here and there clearings on which, the natives erected their huts, and where small patches of ground were cultivated in a very rude and super- ficial manner. Our heathen ances- tors wandered about in a state approaching to nudity, painting their bodies, and indulging in other barbarous practices similar to those of the unenlightened Hottentots and Kaffirs of Southern Africa at the present time. They were much ad- dicted to the chase, delighted in. cruel sports; and their respective clans often waged cruel wars with each other, which resulted in much bloodshed, and in the vanquished survivors being reduced to a state of abject slavery. 18. Druidism. — The only sys- tem of religion of which we have any notice before the introduction of Christianity into England was Druidism ; a system which was not a whit superior to the most debased THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 9 forms of superstition wliich we have met with in distant heathen hinds in modern times. The Druids were a class of men of very high pretensions, as they claimed to possess all wisdom, whilst the masses of the people were sunk to the lowest depths of ignorance and sin. They combined in them- selves the functions of the priest, the magistrate, the scholar, and the physician ; and their relation to the lower orders was analogous to that of the Brahmins of India, the Magi of Persia, or the Priests of the Egyptians to the inferior castes, by whom they were held in the greatest reverence. It is true the Druids used no images to represent the object of tlieir worship, nor did they meet in temples or buildings of any kind for the performance of their sacred rites. A circle of stones, generally of vast "dimensions, and surrounding an area of from twenty to ninety feet in diameter, consti- tuted their sacred place : and in the centre of this stood the cromlech, or altar, which was a monolith of im- mense size, or a large flat stone supported by pillars. These sacred circles were usually situated beside some murmuring stream, and under the shadow of a grove of wide-spread oaks. Like others of the Gentile nations they had also their " high places," which were marked by large stones, or piles of stones, on the summits of hills : these were called cairns, and were used when they paid their adorations to the rising sun. In what manner and with what particular rites the Druids worshipped their deities, we have no means of ascertaining with minute accuracy. There is reason to believe, however, that they attached much importance to going thrice round their sacred circle, from east to west, following the course of the sun in the heavens, and to other similar foolish practices, such as are still witnessed in heathen countries. That the Druids oft'cred sacrifices to their gods there can be no doubt ; but there is some imcertainty as to what they generally offered. "We have the testimony of several ancient writers, that on extraordinary occa- sions, when men of eminence were afflicted with serious diseases, or. the country was threatened with war, human beings were sacrificed. Cajsar says : "They have images of immense size, the limbs of which are framed with twisted twigs, and filled with living persons ; these being set on fire, those within are encom- passed by the flames. The punish- ment of persons apprehended stealing or robbing, or doing any injury, they believe to be especially agreeable to the gods ; but when persons' of this class are wanting, they do not scruple to destroy even the innocent." Strabo confirms this account of Cfesar; but adds that "animals of all sorts were burned, and offered in the sacrifice along with the men." He also says, that ' ' human victims were sometimes shot with arrows, sometimes crucified, and sometimes slain with the sword, in which last case the Druids made auguries from the quivering of the muscles." 19. Home Heathenism. — The introduction of Christianity into Great Britain was an unspeakable blessing ; but, in process of time, it became fearfully corrupted, and for many years Popery reigned supreme. The grand Protestant Reformation brouffht a purer state of doctrinal sentiment into the Church ; but the masses of the people were fearfully ignorant and depraved, when God in his providence raised up the Wesleys, Whitefield, and other emi- nent evangelical ministers, to sound an alarm and to awake a slumbering nation to a sense of their danger. 10 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Nor has the great revival of religion which then commenced overtaken the_ mass of heathen darkness in which this highly favoured land has heen so long involved. Notwith- standing all that has been done by the resjiective churches of this country for the spiritual benefit of the people, hundi-eds of thousands still remain unimpressed with the truth of God, and are entirely de- voted to a course of sin and iolly. A large proportion of the dense popu- lation of our cities, towns, and rural districts is still deeply degraded. Intemperance abounds to an alarm- ing extent ; the Sabbath is profaned, the house of God neglected, and sin and iniquity flow down our streets like a mighty torrent. This state of things has been aggravated of late years by the rapid increase of popula- tion in the United Kingdom, notwith- standing the prevalence of emigration to foreign lands ; and it is believed that there are at the present time a larger number of unconverted sin- ners in this country than in the days of Wesley and Whitefield, when the necessity for evangelistic effort was acknowledged to be so imperative. Hence there is a loud call for an in- crease of those Home Missionary agencies which many of the Pro- testant churches of this highly favoured land are now happily em- jiloying for the moral and spiritual benefit of oui- home heathen popu- lation. 20. Witchcraft. — In the six- teenth century such was the igno- rance and superstition of the masses of the population in Great Britain, that a belief in witchcraft was very common, although it was condemned by the law of the land, and punished as a capital crime. In the reign of Henry VII, a woman was executed for this supposed ofience by the sherifi' of Devon ; and, as recently | as the year 1697, five persons were burnt to death as witches at Paisley in Scotland. It was generally sup- posed that if blood could by any means be drawn from persons who were addicted to the practice of witchcraft, they would be powerless for evil. In consequence of this foolish and superstitious delusion, many a poor unoff"ending individual, suspected of being guilty of this imaginary offence, has been attacked with brutal cruelty and violence when peaceably attending the mar- ket or otherwise engaged. 21. Superstition in Lincolnshii'e. — In 1850, at the magistrate's office, Spilsby, William Martin, of Bratoft, was charged with imposing on Tobias Davison, by giving him a pretended charm to cure his wife of a certain complaint, and receiving for the same the sum of ten shillings. Martin was an old man, eighty-five years of age, and had long enjoyed the reputation of being a "wise man." He took the money and went to another part of the room, and shortly after came back again and gave Davison a paper parcel, which he said was to be suspended round his wife's neck, and it would do her good. She wore it some time ac- cording to the prisoner's direction, but did not receive any benefit. The bench ordered the parcel to be opened, when, in several folds of paper, were found some pieces of stick and a piece of writing paper, on which was written the word Abracadabra, the twelve signs of the zodiac, some fractional numbers, and the follow- ing lines : — " By St. Peter and St. Paul, God is tlie Maker of us all. What He gave to me I give to tliee, And that is nought to nobody." Ordered to be committed to prison for fourteen days, and to pay all expenses. — Boston Pajier. TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 11 22. Ireland.— Previous to the' introduction of the Gospel, Ireland was in every respect as dark and degraded as England, if not more so. Kor has it j'et very much im- proved in some of its features, in consequence of the predominance of Popish error and superstition, not- withstanding all that has been done to check its influence. Protestant truth has but a verj^ slender hold of the majority of the people. Indeed, the masses of the population have as yet been scarcely touched by it. They are entirely under the influence and control of the priesthood, and are allowed to remain in a fearful state of spiritual ignorance and moral degradation. In addition to the ordinary vices which are common among our spiritually neglected home population of the United Kingdom generally, in Ireland, crimes of the most appalling nature are sadly prevalent. Accounts of agrarian outrage and cruel murders come to hand with alarming fre- quency, and remind ns of the fact that we have a dense mass of hea- then darkness at our very doors. 23. Popish superstition. — The extent to which ignorance and super- stition prevail in Ireland is almost incredible. In the rebellion of 1798, a Romish priest named Eoche, sold a number of charms or "gospels," as they were called, for the avowed purpose of protecting those who were exposed to danger when taking up arms against the government. For these amulets, the better sort of people paid half-a-crown each, and the poorer classes a shilling, or six- pence, according to their means. One of these deluded Irishmen, named John Hay, a rebel chief, purchased a " protection," and thought himself quite safe. But he was at length taken prisoner and executed at Wexford, a few days after that town was captured by the King's troops. On his body there was afterwards found one of these charms, of which the following is an exact copy : — "No gun, pistol, sword, or ofFensivc ■weapon can hiu-t or otherwise injuro the person who has this paper on his person, ami it is earnestly recommended to all persons to carry it, as it will prove an infallible protection against all kinds of danger." IN TnE BBS Bbbi and of Tns NAME OF 1 BLESSED GOD 1 VIEGIN. L)i1.^. 24. France. — The social and moral condition of France, or Gaul, as it was formerly called, previous to the introduction of Christianity, was similar to that of other coun- ti'ies in continental Europe. The aborigines were wild and savage in tlie extreme, and wandered about the extensive forest which every- where abounded, obtaining a pre- carious subsistence by hunting, fishing, and digging up the roots of wild plants, with little or no atten- tion to the cultivation of the soil. Cassar represents them as ' ' warlike, going always armed, and ready on all occasions to terminate their dif- ferences by the sword, as a people of great levity, and little inclined to idleness, but hospitable, generous, confiding and sincere." They were so possessed with the idea of what has been called the 7-if/ht of the stro7igest, that they claimed the power of Life and death over their wives and children. 25. Druid Priests. — The only system of religion known in Gaul 12 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. at an early period of its history was Druidism, which was practised by the poor deluded natives with the same cruel rites and ceremonies as prevailed in ancient Britain. The, Druids had their priests, who were the sole depositories of learning amongst them, and were indebted to the credulity of the people for the deference they paid to them. These priests ruled the people by the terror of their anathemas ; they were exempt from all tribute to the state, and abounded in riches such as were procurable in those days. Like many other barbarians, they sacriticed human victims, and revelled in cruelty and blood. Their bards, or poets, composed war songs to animate the combatants, and to perpetuate the memory of their heroes. Slavery was very common among the ancient Gauls ; but it is said to have been of a milder type than that which pre- vailed among the llomans, by whom the country was at length subdued, after ten years of constant warfare. 26. Popery and Infidelity. — Unhappily for France, when the Christian religion was introduced into the country, and began gene- rally to prevail, it Avas in the form of Roman Catholicism, and fearfully corrupted. Superstition prevailed to an alarming extent, about 600 being executed for witchcraft in the year 1600. Some improvement took place at the time of the Reforma- tion ; and, in several parts of the country, there has ever since been a small amount of the leaven of Pro- testant truth. Popery has, how- ever, been the dominant form of religion among all classes of the community. But, whilst this has been the case, there has always appeared among the people a large amount of infidelity. This has manifested itself on many occasions, especially during the periods of poli- tical revolution which have been of such frequent occixrrence on the Continent. Gathering strength from favouring circumstances towards the close of the eighteenth century, inHdeHty had become the fashion of the public mind. Its evil influ- ences, like the smoke from the abyss mentioned in the apocalypse, had ushered in an unnatural night upon the European Continent, compared with which the gloom of the so- called dark ages was sunshine. Faith was dying out of men's hearts all over the land, Voltaire's satanic gibes, the dismal rant of Jean. Jacques Rousseau, Lessing's astute scepticism, the God-denying blas- phemies of Holbach, and even the poetic rationalism of Herder, — to- gether with the example of kings and queens, and the nobility gene- rally, upon the minds of those who could not read, — were all telling upon various orders of minds, and tending to bring about the same disastrous consummation. The priest at the altar, the monarch on the throne, the doctor in the college chair, the dramatist on the stage, the wit in the salo}i, the soldier in the ranks, the trader in the shop, the peasant at the plough — blas- phemed God, and renounced the hope of immortality." I!^or has the state of France become much better. For Sabbath desecration and the pleasures of sin which are but for a season, the inhabitants of Paris have become in modern times, amid the foreign and civil conflicts in which she has been involved, noto- rious, and their iniquities have brought upon them fearful retribu- tion. The population of France is estimated at 27,000,000, but only 1,000,000 are even nominally Pro- testants. The number of Protestant ministers is 800, only half of whom are supposed to be evangelical in sentiment. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 13 27. Spain. — The civil, social, and moral condition of the inhabi- tants of the Spanish Peninsula at a period anterior to the introduction of Christianity, was of a vcrj^ humi- liating character. Whilst the peojile generally were involved in the densest heathen darkness, degrada- tion, and woe, the whole country was overrun and entirely subdued by the Moors or Saracens from the coast of Africa, in the commence- ment of the eighth century of the Christian era. The conquerors being rigid Mohammedans, Islam became the predominant religion of the land. The hapless aborigines were now piit to the sword without distinction of age or sex, unless they consented to become followers of the false prophet. For the long period of eight hundi'ed years, during which Spain was occupied and governed by the Moors, war and tumult, cruelty and blood, were the order of the day ; and the poor down-trodden inhabitants had no opportunity of rising in the scale of being. Edu- cation, or moral and religious in- struction, was a thing rinknown, and the people lived and died as if they had no souls. 28. Spanish immorality. — Nor was the condition of Spain much improved subsequently by the ex- pulsion of the Moors, the suppres- sion of Mohammedanism, and the introduction of a nominal but spxu-ious Christianity. The Scrip- tures of truth were still withheld from the people, and the dominant religion in the form of Popery was propagated by physical force, as Mohammedanism had been before ; the Inquisition being established, with all its horrid accompaniments of cruelty and blood. At the same time, the moral principles and social tastes of the people were developed and exemplified by their general frivolity, dissipation, and sin, and especially by their delight in cruel sports and exhibitions, such as horse- racing, hull-baiting, cock-lighting, and the like. Up to very recently, even fair Castilian ladies, of pro- fessed rank, education, and accom- plishments, might have been found gazing on these appalling spectacles with complacency, and joining with the giddy multitude in loud accla- mations on seeing the poor brute beasts lacerated, torn to pieces by their fellows, and weltering in their blood. Males and females, young men and maidens, priests and people mingled together promiscuously on these grand gala days for which they have such a passion, and whether the professed object was to celebrate a birthday or to honour the memory of a saint, the entii-e abandonment to sensual pleasure and gross im- morality was much the same. 29. Mr. M'Arthur's testimony. — Adverting to the state of this country without the Gospel, and to the hope that a change was taking place for the better, Alexander M' Arthur, Esq., said at the Wesleyan Missionary Meeting in Exeter Hall, on the 1st of May, 1871:— "We know that Spain was, only a few years ago, one of the most benighted and intolerant countries in Europe ; darkness covered the land, and gross darkness the minds of the people. Men might go to witness the de- basing and cruel scene of bull- baiting on a Sunday afternoon, but to re8,d the Bible was a crime pun- ishable with line and imprisonment, and for which men were even sent to the galleys. But that state of things is passing rapidly away, and instead of men being sent to the galleys for such offences, they have now full liberty to read the Word of God, and to have it preached to them. Of the state of education in 14 THE MISSIONARY WOnLD. Spain you will form some idea from the fact that, not lono^ ago, of 72,000 municipal councillors there were upwards of 12,000 — of whom 422 were mayors of towns or cities, and upwards of 900 deputy- mayors — who could neither read nor write. This, however, is very much changed for the better. I had myself an opportunity of a hurried run through that country in the early part of last year, and saw at Madrid a well- stocked depot belonging to the British and Foreign I)ible Society, and several Sabbath and day-schools in active operation and well at- tended." So it would appear that there is hope even for Spain, if she will only receive the Gospel. 30. Portugal. — In their social and moral condition, habits, man- ners, language, and religion, the inhabitants of Portugal differ little from those of Spain. Indeed the two countries are only separated hj a nominal boundary line, which has been made to bend at different periods according to political arrange- ments. The national creed is that of Eoman Catholicism, and it is held by the people in the most bigoted and exclusive manner. Hence the Bible has for generations been a proscribed book, and every form of religious worship except that of Popery strictly prohibited. Some slight improvement has taken place of late years, in consequence of the pressure of political consider- ations on the attention of govern- ment at;thorities, and advantage has been taken of the apparent dis- position in some quarters to favour religious liberty, by some evangelical agencies which have been introduced, with the hope of dispelling the Popish superstition and spiritual darkness in which the people are so deeply involved. The prospect of the spread of the Gospel in Portugal, however, is far from encouraging, and the poor deluded inhabitants have a strong claim upon our sym- pathy and prayers. 31. Italy. — There is no country in Europe more famed for its salubri- ous climate, the. antiquity of its monu- ments, and its general attractive love- liness, than Italy: and none where the natural and physical advantages have been so completely neutralised by the ignorance, superstition, and moral degradation of the inhabitants. Whilst they continued professedly Pagan, Rome and Italy generally were given up to all the obscene rites of idolatrous worship ; and when they became nominally Christian, they soon degenerated into a state of sin and folly little better than they were in before. As the head- quarters of Popery and the home of the "Man of sin," the "eternal city," as it has been proudly called, has, for many long centuries, ex- hibited an appalling spectacle to the view of the faithful disciples of the Lord Jesus. The last impious act of the Pope of Rome, a frail mortal like ourselves, was to usurp the pre- rogative of the Almighty and pro- claim himself "infallible." This profane and' audacious claim was confirmed by a vote of a so-called Q^^cumenical Council, held at the Vatican, in the year 1870; and no sooner was the deed done than, as if the anger of the Almighty had been provoked, a war broke out on the continent of Eiu-ope such as the world never saw before, which re- sulted in the spoliation of the Pope's temporal power, and other changes, the consequences of which on the future of Popery it would be in vain to calculate. In the meantime, Italy groans and sighs for a larger mea- sure of civil and religious liberty, and nothing but an open Bible and a faithfully preached Gospel can THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 15 meet her case, and elevate her to her true position among the nations. 32. Eoman Oatliolicism. — It would bo difficult to give in a few words a complete definition of this system ; but some of its most pro- minent characteristics may be pointed out with sufficient dis- tinctness to show what an impedi- ment it becomes in the various countries where it exists to all evan- gelical efibrts for the spread of the Gospel. Roman Catholics acknow- ledge the Pope of Rome, as the successor of St. Peter, to be the only legitimate head of the Church, and the unerring and infallible guide of the faithful, in all matters per- taing to Christian faith, doctrine, and morality. They believe in the " Holy Scriptures according to that sense in which their holy mother the Church has held and does hold, to which it belongs to judge of the true sense and interpretation of their meaning ; " and they allow to ec- clesiastical tradition an authority almost equal to that of the Scrip- tures of truth. They believe in " seven sacraments as necessary to salvation, although not all for eveiy- one, namely, Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme-Unc- tion, Orders and Matrimony, and that they confer grace to the recipients when properly adminis- tered. They believe further that "in the mass, there is offered to God, a true, proper, and propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead ; and that in the most holy sacrament of the Eucharist, there is truly, . really, and substantially, the body and blcod, together with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and that there is made a conversion of the whole substance { of the bread into the body, and the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which conversion, the Catho- lic Church calls transuhstantiatinn. They believe that there is an inter- mediate state between heaven and hell C2t\\e(}L purgatory, and that the souls therein detained are helped by the suffrages of the faithful. They acknowledge that the "Virgin Mary, holy angels and saints in heaven are entitled to Divine hom- age, and offer prayers and praises to them in common with the Al- mighty. They believe that there is real merit in good works, and that there is no salvation but in com- munion' with their own church, all beyond her pale being heretics, and liable to be persecuted and even put to death with impunity, if not with merit on the part of the per- petrators of the cruel deeds. These and many other foolish dogmas, rigidly held and earnestly propa- gated by the Pi-oman Catholic priest- hood, with characteristic antipathy to all who difler from them, are anything but favourable to evan- gelistic eflbrt for the conversion of the world to the faith of the Gospel. 33. Turkey.— The early history of the Turkish Empire presents to our view a dark picture of superstition, intrigue, crueltj^ and blood ; and the only form of religion known or recognised by the people being that of the false prophet, there was not a ray of real spiritual light to shine athwart the gloom, and they lived for centuries in a miserably degraded condition. In common with those of Greece, and other eastern countries bordering on the Mediterranean, the inhabitants of Turkey stood as much in need of the light of the Gospel as any people in Europe. And although some improvement has taken place of late years both in the laws of the land — which at one time strictly pro- hibited the profession of Christianity under pain of death — as well as in. the sentiments of the people, there 16 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. is still a loud call for Missionary labour in Constantinople and through- out the Turkish Empire. 34. Mohammedanism. — Moham- medanism, which is established by law in Turkey, and which prevails in some parts of Africa, India, and other countries, is a system of re- ligion which derives its name from Mohammed, its founder, who was born at Mecca, in the year 571. When a great part of his life had been spent in preparatory meditation on the course which he intended to pursue, he announced himself as a prophet sent from God ; and, being the last, he claimed to be the greatest and the best which had ever ap- peared on earth, and as superseding Moses, and Christ, and all the rest : of whom, however, he condescended to speak very respectfully. He pro- fessed to receive revelations directly from God, through the medium of the angel Gabriel, which he com- mitted to writing and gave out to his followers in small portions as occasion required. Out of these the Koran, or sacred book of the sect, was formed after his death. It con- sists of one hundred and fourteen surats, or chapters, of very unequal length, and contains a strangejargon of inconsistencies. Tested by this volume, which professes to contain the veritable oracles of God, the religion of the false prophet can scarcely fail to be pronounced a strange medley of human weakness and folly. So far from substantiating any claims to a supernatural origin, when impartially examined, it sinks infinitely below many human com- positions of humble pretensions, and it is difficult to regard it with any other feelings than those of con- tempt. The religious dogmas of this strange sect are few and simple, but their superstitious ceremonies are numerous and diversified. The first article in their creed, " There is one God, and Mohammed is His prophet," is perpetually on their lips, and the knowledge of many of their votaries seems to go no further than this. They abstain from wine and strong drink, which appears to be the best feature in their system ; they practise polygamy, believe in a sensual para- dise after death, and propagate their religious tenets by the power of the sword. They are extremely super- stitious, and wear amulets on their persons formed of small portions of the Koran, believing that these will preserve them from danger, and pro- mote their well-being. From their extreme bigotry and exclusiveness, we have, by experience, found them more difficult to convert to the faith of the Gospel than the most deluded pagans among whom we have la- boured. 35. Eiissia. — The great empire of Russia, which continues to expand and to gather strength from year to year, sprang at first from a very small beginning. Its early history presents to our view a peop! j charac- terised by considerable energy and perseverance, but extremely ignorant and deeply degraded by superstition, sensuality, and sin. Indeed, the an- cient Muscovites, from whom the present race of Russians sprang, were as wild and savage as any pagan hordes in Europe. When the nation, assumed an organised form, and the eccentric, but clever emperor, Peter the Great, had been to England to get an insight into ship-building, and other arts and sciences by which our country was so favourably dis- tinguished, and when the people had made some progress in civilisation, a national religion was adopted by the government, after the fashion of other neighbouring states. 36. Eeligious Peculiarities. — The established religion of the Russian. THE BnSSIONAEY WORLD. 17 empire is the Greek Church, which resembles tlie Church of Rome in many of its leading? features ; but is, perhaps, somewhat less intolerant and more favourable to Christian morality and religious liberty. But although the Greek Church is the established religion of Russia, this form of religion does not by any means universally prevail through- oiit the empire. There are at least 2,000,000 of Separatists, with a num- ber of Mohammedans and Pagans, as well as Protestants and Roman Catholics in different parts of the country, to all of whom complete toleration is extended. The most singular of the sects is the Duho- borsti, who, after many persecutions, have been allowed to settle undis- turbed in Taurida. They have neither priests, church, nor pictures, and reject both Baptism and the Lord's Supper. They are said to be sober, industrious, and gentle in their habits, and take care to bring up their children in the principles and practice of the peculiar form of re- ligion which they have espoused. Their worship is confined neither to time nor place, and consists of sing- ing, praying, and reading the Scrip- ture. They have all things common, and their only punishment for taose who have transgressed the rules of Society is banishment from the com- munity. 37. Germany. — In a Mission- ary point of view Germany presents for the consideration of the Christian philanthropist a strange paradox. The inhabitants of this country in former times were dark benighted Pagans, like the aborigines of other regions of the north of Europe. In process of time Roman Catholicism gained a footing in the land. Then came the great Reformation through the instrumentality of Luther and others, the history of which is well known to general readers. The Reformation, which was but of a partial character, was followed bj"- the intlux of rationalism, which at one time seemed to threaten the entire overthrow of the orthodox Christian faith throughout the length and breadth of the German states. The truth appears to be at length gaining the ascendancy ; but, whilst Germany has sent Missionaries to Africa, India, and other foreign lands, England and America think it neces- sary to send Missionaries to Germany. A people possessed of so many excel- lent traits in their general character as the Germans, have a strong claim upon our Christian sympathy and love, and upon our best efforts to p2*omote their real spiritual welfare. 38. Minor European States. — If space permitted the extension of our sm-vey to the minor states of Europe, we should find in Switzer- land, Poland, Sweden, Norway, Greenland, Lapland, Iceland, and other countries, a striking resem- blance in the social and moral con- dition of the people without the Gospel, however they might differ in. language, complexion, or other cir- cumstances. NOETH AMEKIOANS. 39. Columbus and the New World. — One of the most remark- able events recorded in ancient or modern history is the discovery of America by the celebrated Chris- topher Columbus, — an event which had an important bearing on the Missionary enterprise in all its as- pects. Age after age had passed away without any definite idea having been entertained by the ancients of the existence of a vast continent and numerous islands, be- 18 THE IinSSIONARY WOKLD. yond the expansive ocean which bounded the distant horizon as seen from the shores of Europe and of Africa, when the grand problem was solved towards the close of the fif- teenth century. After much study and considerable experience as a navigator, Columbus came to the conclusion that in order to preserve the equilibrium of the globe in its constantly revolving motions, there must be a large body of land in the western hemisphere, and that the most direct course to the remote regions of the east, paradoxical as it might appear, was by sailing due west. Impressed with this convic- tion, his ardent mind longed for the means of exploring the distant west- ern seas to bring his theory to the test of experience. He sought for the aid which he required in England and other countries ; but he was disappointed and thwarted in every direction till Ferdinand and Isabella, long and queen of Spain, became his patrons and enabled him to take his first adventurous voyage in 1493. 40. The undertaking of the enterprising navigator Columbus to explore the western hemisphere was altogether so novel and romantic that it was not without difficulty that seamen were engaged to man the ship, and when they had sailed westward for about four weeks with- out realising the object of their search, the sailors were on the point of mutiny in their anxiety to return. Columbus, to still their excitement, promised that if they did not succeed in three days more he would comply with their request and abandon the enterprise ; but early next morning, the 12th of October, to the surprise and delight of all on board, they came in sight of land. It was an island of the Bahama group, to which 1hey gave the name of San Salvador, where they &oon landed and became acquainted with a country and a people such as they had never seen before. 41. The Aborigines. — The great discoverer and his mariners rowed towards the island, which appeared in the distance, with their national colours displayed, with warlike music and other martial pomp. As they approached the coast they saw it covered with a midtitude of people whom the novelty of the spectacle had drawn together, whose attitudes and gestures expressed wonder and astonishment at the strange objects which presented themselves to their view. Columbus himself was the first European who set foot in the new world which he had discovered. He landed arrayed in a rich dress, and with a naked sword in his hand. His men followed, and kneeling down they all kissed the ground, they had so long desired to see. The surprise of the natives on beholding the pale -faced strangers as they came from the big machine with flapping wings which had brought them over the sea, and on hearing a salute fii'cd by the cannon on board, was beyond expression. Nor was the amazement of the voyagers with what they saw much less. The inhabitants appeared without cloth- ing ; theii- black hair, long and imcurled, floated upon their shoul- ders or was bound in tresses around their heads ; they had no beards, and every part of their bodies was perfectly smooth. Their complexion was of a dusky copper colour, their features singular rather than disa- greeable, and their aspect gentle and timid. Though not tall, they were well shaped and active. Their faces and several parts of their bodies were fantastically painted with glaring colours, which gave them a strange appearance. 42. Moral Condition.— The so- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 19 cial and moral condition of these lirst-seen aborigines of the. western world was degraded in the extreme. They were very ignorant, and appeai'ed to have strange and con- fused ideas of the Supreme Being, whom they regarded as represented by the sun in the heavens, to which they paid divine homage. Still they might have been Christianised had this been the object of their mys- terious visitors. But, alas! they were after gold, to procure which they inflicted punishments on the unoffending Indians, which caused them rapidly to melt awaj^, and they ultimately disappeared from the pre- sence of their oppressors. 43. Further discoveries. — A- mongst the crowd of adventurers from all parts of Europe who followed in the wake of Columbus after his tirst wonderful voyage, was an enterprising Florentine navigator named Amerieus Vesputius, who directed his course northwards, and who is said to have discovered the mainland of the northern continent, to which he gave his own name. From henceforth, whether correctly designated or not, the western world was known as America. In 1497 a famous foreign navigator named Cabot, a Venetian by birth, but who had for some time been settled, in England with his three sons, sailed from Bristol under the auspices of Henry VII., King of Great Britain and Ireland, and traced the coast of Labrador, the inhabitants of which he foimd in a most wretched and miserable condition. These enter- prising voyagers made some disco- veries southwards, which being followed up by other English adven- turers, resulted in the settlement, by emigrants from the United Kingdom, of the extensive provinces which were afterwards known as our American plantations. 44. North American Indians. — "When the pale-faced strangers first landed on the continent of America, the country was in many places densely populated by a hardy race of native Indians, divided into various tribes and speaking diffei-ent dialects. These simple children of the forest generally retired westward as the Em-opean settlers advanced to take possession of their ancient hunting groimds. Great advantage was fre- quently taken of their ignorance, and when the formalities of a bargain were gone through, which was not often the case, they were often in- duced to sell their lands for a merely nominal sum ; Long Island having been purchased, it is said, for a pair of spectacles ! In other instances they were driven off their lands j without any ceremony whatever, j and- left to find a home where they ' could. When fij'st discovered the j Indians were deeply depraved, : savage, and warlike, and their con- dition was, unhappily, rendered more wretched by their contact with abandoned and unprincipled Euro- pean settlers, who introduced among them the accursed " fire-water " in the form of rum, gin, and brandy, to say nothing about the small-pox and other dangerous diseases to which they had previously been strangers. Exposed to these adverse influences, and to constant petty wars among themselves,the aborigines of the American continent began rapidly to decrease in number at an early period, and would probably have disappeared altogether before now, as did the natives of the islands first discovered, had it not been for the paternal care of the colonial governments in collecting them together on lands set apart for their use, and the establishment among them of Christian Missions for their social, moral, and religious improve- ment. 2 20 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 45. Mexicans. — When the Spaniards in the course of their conquests advanced towards Mexico in Central America, xmder the com- mand of the celebrated Cortes, in 1519, they were met by messengers from Montezuma, bearing presents of various kinds as tokens of good will and a desire for friendship. These consisted of fine cotton cloths, bracelets, rings, colours, pictures, and other articles of manufaetiire ; but especially of two large circular metallic plates, one of massive gold, representing the sun, and the other ■of silver, an emblem of the moon. These presents were intended to bribe the Spanish General to forbear from advancing further up the coimtry, and to relinquish his inten- tion to visit the capital of the empire. They had the eftect, how- ever, of confirming him in his pur- pose to proceed at all hazards, and after encountering numerous difti- culties, he reached the city, and appeared in the presence of the great monarch, who received the august stranger and his retinue with the utmost politeness and cordiality, knowing that resistance would be utterly hopeless. Within and around the City of Mexico, the Spaniards beheld evidences of genius and civilisation with which they were astonished. The dwelling-houses, public buUdings, cultivated grounds, and the works of art and manufac- ture of the natives, all proved them to be a race of people far in advance of any of the aborigines of America with whom they had previously come in contact. 46. Eeligious System. — But, notwithstanding these and other evidences of a certain kind of civili- sation which the invaders beheld in and around the imperial city, the Mexicans were as deeply involved in idolatry, superstition, and sin, as any other pagan nation in the world. .They performed their hea- then rites and ceremonies in or around massive temples, built for the purpose, in honour of the host of heaven which they adored ; and, among other barbarous and cruel practices, they offered human sacri- fices on a scale which surpasses any- thing we ever heard of before. According to Gomara, there was no year in which twenty thousand human victims were not offered to the Mexican divinities, and in some years they amounted to fifty thousand. The skulls ■ of these un- happy persons were ranged in order, in a buildiug erected for the pur- pose, and two of Cortes's officers, who declared that they had counted them, informed Gomara that they amounted to a himdred and thirty- six thousand. The accoimt given by the historian Herrera on these matters is still more extravagant ; but, admitting that there may have been some exaggeration in these statements, there can be no question that the religious system of the Mexicans was of an appalling cha- racter, and that their moral condi- tion without the Gospel was fearful to contemplate. 47. Emigration. — Soon after North America had became knovni to Europeans as a vast continent, aboimding with magnificent rivers, splendid harbours, -and extensive forests, with a soil well adapted for cultivation, and only partially in- habited by roaming tribes of timid natives, a desire to colonise the country was manifested in Great Britain by persons of all classes of society, and a tide of emigra- tion began to flow towards the shores of the western world, which has continued ever since. This ex- tensive emigration to North America may be traced to various causes, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 21 besides that love of change and adventure which is inherent in hurman nature, and to which many yield without sufficient reason. As population increased from year to year in Europe, remunerative em- ploj'ment, and the means of a com- fortable subsistence for industrious labourers and artizans, and their families, became more and more dif- ficult to acquire. Religious perse- cution, moreover, fell heavily upon the people in many phices, and made them long for a residence in a country where they might worship God without molestation according to the dictates of their conscience. These considerations of civil and religious liberty, in connection with the flattering prospects of w'orldly prosperity which were held out to them, induced multitudes to leave their native land, and try to im- prove the social position of them- selves and their posterity in the Western hemisphere. In the course of years this influx of Europeans to America completely changed the face of the whole country, and the character of the population. In many places large tracts of primeval forest quickly fell before the axe of the stalwart settler ; the land was cleared, ploughed, and sown ; and waving harvests were soon seen to cover the ancient hunting grounds of the wild Indians. Villages, towns, and cities sprung np with amazing rapidity, and the founda- tion was laid of a vast and mighty empire. 48. Eeligious Destitution. — In the early stages of this gigantic system of colonisation in North America, the means of religious in- struction could not possibly be made to keep pace with the rapid increase of population, and its perpetual How westward. Hence it was no uncommon thins: for individual families, and even whole settlements, especially in the far distant back- woods to spend weeks and months, and, in some instances, j-ears, with- out ever seeing the face of a Chris- tian minister, or hearing a Gospel sermon. Thus were our fellow- countrymen in America frequently brought into circumstances of spiri- tual destitution as deplorable as that of the most benighted heathen nations, and the necessity for Mis- sionary eifort on theii behalf be- came so pressing that at length it called forth a noble response from British Christians, to the joy and salvation of tens of thousands. SOUTH AMERICANS. 49. Spanish Conquests. — The conquest of Mexico by the Spanish invaders, was so far from satisfying their avarice, that in 1527 they be- gan to push their way southward, an exploring expedition having been, planned under the celebrated Pizarro. After describing their adventurous voyage along the coast of Peru, the historian Robertson remarks : — " They landed at Tumbez, a place of some note, about three degrees south of the line, distinguished for its stately temple and a palace of the Incas, or sovereigns of the country. There the Spaniards feasted their eyes with the first view of the opu- lence and civilisation of the Peruvian empire. They beheld a country fully peopled, and cultivated with an appearance of regular industry ; the natives decently clothed, and pos- sessed of habits so far sui'passing the other inhabitants of the new world, as to have the use of tame domestic animals. But what chiefly attracted their notice was such a show of gold and silver, not only in the ornaments of their persons and temples, but in several vessels and utensils for com- 22 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. mon use, formed of tlio'se precious metals, as left no room to doubt that they abounded with profusion in the country. Pizarro and his companions seemed now to have attained to the completion of their most sanguine hopes, and fancied that all theii* wishes and dreams of rich domains and inexhaustible treasures would soon be realised. But, with the slender force at their command, they could only view the country of which they hoped hereafter to obtain possession." Four years afterwards Pizarro retiu'ned with a more power- ful expedition, and succeeded in sub- duing Peru after a contest of cruelty and blood the contemplation of which makes us blush with shame for human nature, when we remember the unrighteous character of the aggression. 50. Peruvians. — When the in- vaders penetrated into the interior of Peru, they found a country and a people, and a state of things gene- rally, little if any inferior to what had been witnessed by Cortes and his companions in Mexico. The amount of silver and gold in the shape of vessels and ornaments, which the Spaniards found and ap- propriated to their own use, was almost incredible ; but the social and moral condition of the people was similar to that which is generally found in semi- civilised or pagan lands. After their manner the Peruvians were remarkablj' religious, and their- peculiar superstitious rites and ceremonies were interwoven with theii' government and influenced their laws to an extent not witnessed among other Indian tribes in Ame- rica. The inca or ruler appeared not only as a legislator, but as the messenger from heaven, and profound deference was paid to him as such. 51. Eeligion and Politics. — The precepts of the inca or supreme ruler were received, not merely as the injunctions of a superior mortal, but as the mandates of deity. To those children of the sun, for that was the appellation bestowed upon, the oftspring of the first inca, the people looked up with a reverence due to a being of a superior order. They were deemed to be under the immediate protection of the deity from whom thej' issued, and by him every order of the reigning inca was supposed to be dictated. The policy of thus superstitiously combining religion and civil government will be apparent, inasmuch as obedience to the ruling power became a sacred duty, and disobedience not only re- bellion against the state, but impiety towards heaven. The idolatrous rites and ceremonies of the Peruvian^ appear to have been of a milder type than those of the Mexicans, however. The sxm, as the great source of light, of joy, and fertility in the creation, attrtvcted their principal homage. The moon and stars, as coToperating with him, were entitled to secondary honours. They offered to the sun a part of those productions which his genial warmth had called forth from the bosom of the earth, and reai-ed to maturity. They sacrificed, as an oblation of gratitude, some of the animals which were indebted to him for his influence for nourishment. They presented to him choice speci- mens of those works of ingenuity which his light had guided the hand of man in forming. Biit the incas of Peru never stained his altars with human blood, nor could they con- ceive that their beneficent father the Sim would be delighted with such horrid victims. Not merely one- tenth, but one-third of all the lands capable of cultivation were appro- priated to the building of temples and the support of religion, the re- maining two-thirds being divided between the incas and the people. THE MISSIONAKY WOULD. 23 But favourable as was the character landed there in 1484. For many of the natives of Peru as compared years it was used merely as a convict with that of most of the other tribes ! settlement, to which thousands of hapless criminals were banished, and where many of them miserably perished ; but in the early part of the seventeenth century the country was formally conquered and colo- nised. The aborigines of this part of South America were found by the invaders to be both numerous and powerful, and were with difficulty brought under the yoke of the pale- faced strangers. They are described as being strong and robust in their physical constitution ; persons with of American Indians, their social habits, lives, and conversation showed how much they stood in need of the light of Chi-istianity, to say no- thing of their total ignorance of the spiritual natui-e and claims of the the Almighty. 52. Chilians. — Shortly after the Spaniards had established their authority in Mexico and Peru, they extended their conquests to Chili, to the east of the Andes on the shores of the Pacific Ocean. This event any bodily, defect being rarely seen occurred in the year 1535, under the , among them. It is admitted, how- command of generals Almagro and i ever, that, in a social and moral Valdivia in succession. They met \ point of view, the native Indians of with the fiercest opposition from the i Brazil were as degraded as any natives, but with indomitable perse- ' heathens ever brought under the "verance, and at a great sacrifice of [ notice of Europeans. They wore no human life, the invaders succeeded ; clothing whatever. They also re- in subduing the tribes inhabiting I moved all hairs from their bodies, the sea coast ; whilst the mountain- [ even the eyebrow and eyelash, the ous districts of the interior remained | women only retaining a portion of in the possession of the Puelches, j that which grows on the head. All Arancos, and other hostUe tribes of | the early efforts of the European colo- aborigines, who for centimes have I nists could not induce them to make proved formidable neighbours to the j use of clothes. Even those who had Spaniards, with whom they have j been taken prisoners and enslaved, never been at peace for any great i if compelled by severe chastisement length of time. In their supersti- i to put on some articles of dress, tious practices, ceremonies, habits, '■ woald, as soon as they were set at and manners, the inhabitants of ' liberty for the night, tlirow them oft' Chili differed little from the natives ! as a burden. They were, neverthe- of Peru ; but in their general temper | less, very attentive to the adorn- and bearing, they were, if anything, | ment of their persons in their own more uncivilised, savage, and war- j way. They painted theu- naked like, presenting the same picture of ] bodies with various colours, and moral degradation that is to be seen ' sometimes entirely covered them with in most other pagan countries. ornaments of feathers, bones and ' j shells. It is said that the men 53. Brazilians. — The coast of I were most proud and vain in their Brazil was fii-st seen by Admiral efforts to set off their personal ap- Cabral when on a voj'age to India i pearance to advantage, the women with the Portuguese squadron, about j being treated as inferior beings, the middle of the fifteenth century ; | most of the labour and di-udgery of but it was not actually visited by { every-day life devolved upon them, any Em-opean till Martin Behem j The Brazilians are described as 24 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. savage and warlike in their habits and bearing, as showing no mercy to their enemies, and as feasting on the bodies of the slain in battle and those who were taken captive. In their moral and religious character they appear to have differed from many of the other Indian tribes of South America. 54. Eeligiotis notions. — The natives of Brazil are represented by some wi-iters as having no idea of a Divinity, no expectation of a future state of rewards or punishments, nor a single tradition respecting the origin of the human race, an opinion which seems to have arisen from the circumstance of their having no temples or sacrifices, and none of the ordinary pageantry of religious belief. It appears, however, from the statements of other authors, that, degraded as they were, these red men of the forest always believed in the existence of beings and powers superior to man. M. Lery mentions his having heard their songs, in which, after lamenting the death of their ancestors, they con- soled themselves with the hope of a future and joyful meeting beyond the lofty mountains. Others, on the contrary, they say, are shut up in gloomy abodes, where the Aifj- nans or evil spiiits tormented them without intermission. Nor were they entirely destitute of a priest- hood, a class of designing men who practised jugglery, and who suc- ceeded in deluding the simple as in most other pagan lands. But, how- ever, the aborigines of Brazil might difier from other heathens, in one thing they were like all the rest of the human family without the Gospel — " earthly, sensual, and devilish." 55. Patagonians. — That part of South America which has received the name of Patagonia, is situated at; the extreme southern peninsula I of the continent, and embraces the region known as Terra del Fuego and Cape Horn. This cold and dreary region of the globe was visited at an early period by Cap- tains Byron, Wallis, and Cook, in succession ; and the accounts which some of them brought home of the appearance, habits, and manners of the natives were of a marvellous character. They were said to be of gigantic stature, many of the men standing nine feet high, and strongly formed, and robust in proportion. Later accounts, however, consider- ably modify these extravagant state- ments. Captain Wallis, who went out to the Straits of Magellan after Byron's return, found that the tallest man that he met with mea- sured only six feet seven inches. Several others were within an inch or two of the same height ; but the ordinary size was from five feet ten inches to six feet. Bougainville, who sailed along the Coast of Pata- gonia, in 1767, says, "The natives have a good shape, as to broadness of their shoulders, the size of their head, and the thickness of their limbs ; they are robust and well fed ; their nerves are braced, and their muscles are strong and sufficiently hard. They are men left entirely to nature, and supplied with food abounding with nutrative juice, by which means they come to the full growth they are capable of. Their figure is not coarse or disagreeable ; on the contrary, many of them are handsome. Their face is round, and somewhat flatfish ; their eyes are very fiery ; their teeth white, and somewhat too large. Their colour is bronzed, as it is in all the Americans without exception, both in those who inhabit the torrid zone, and those who are born in the tem- perate or frigid regions." Falkner savs, " Their hair is straight, black, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 25 and coarse, and tied back with a string ; but neither sex wear any covering on their heads. They are well made, robiist', long, and very strong ; though their hands and feet are small in proportion to their size. They are generally clad in skins of the guanaco, sewed together into pieces of about six feet long and five broad, which they wrap round their bodies, with the hairy side in- wards, and which forms a kind of cloak, fastened round the waist with a girdle. This cloak hangs down to their heels, and they generally suffer that part which is intended to cover the shoulders to fall back ; so that, notwithstanding the rigour of the climate, they are always naked from the girdle upwards." In the narratives of the early voyagers to which we have alluded, we find no tangible account of the religious ideas or moral condition of these wild Patagonians, beyond the fact that they were deeply degraded in their habits, were seen to devoiu- the flesh of animals perfectly raw, and were as totally ignorant of Christian civilisation as any heathen tribes with which Europeans have ever come in contact. 56. Discovery. — Soon after Co- lumbus had discovered and landed upon the Island of San Salvador, he weighed anchor again and prosecuted his voyage southward, hoping to fall in with still larger and richer lands. Nor was he disappointed ; for guided by seven natives whom he had taken on board his ship, to train as inter- preters, he soon came in sight of several other islands, the largest of j which were Cuba and Hispaniola, on both of which he landed and formed settlements. It was in the course of his subsequent voyages to the new world that Columbus discovered Jamaica, Trinidad, and most of the smaller islands of the West Indies. Into the particulars of these adven- tures we need not here enter, as our chief object in this section of our work is to draw attention to the leading characteristics and moral condition of those populations, to show their need of the Missionary efforts which were afterwards put forth on their behalf. 57. Carib Indians. — Most of the West India islands, when iirst dis- I covered, were found inhabited by a race of people resembling in many respects the aborigines of the American continent, and yet there were points of difterence which have sorely perplexed historians in at- tempting to find out the origin of the respective tribes. It sometimes happened that on the same island, as in St. Vincent's, there were two distinct races of people, as the red Caribs and the black Caribs, who kept themselves quite apart from each other. The red or copper- coloured natives were those who were found most numerous, however, and it is highly probable that the tribe of black Caribs originally sprung from a cargo of negroes wrecked on the coast, who intermix- ing with a few of the Caribs, laid the foiindation of a new but mixed race of people. 58. Moral Degradation. — The extreme moral degradation of the Carib Indians, when they first came under the notice of Europeans, is acknowledged by all who have written upon the subject. Indeed, it is believed that at an early period they were cannibals, for when Columbus landed in Guadaloupe he found in the cabins of the natives different limbs and heads of human bodies, which had been evidently separated from each other, and were held in reserve for future repasts., At the same time he rescued from 23 THE jnSSIONAKY WORLD. these barbarians several of the inhabitants of Porto llieo, whom war, or some other cause, had thrown into their hands, and who were evidently destined to become their future prey. There were others whose limbs were dried and kept among them for particular purposes, and were produced in the midst of their dismal orgies to excite them to war, to stimulate to depredations, or to animate them to revenge and blood. 59. Manners and Customs. — The ordinary manners and habits of the Caribs were wild and savage in the extreme. They wore very little clothing, and subsisted chiefly by hunting and fishing, without troub- ling themselves with the cultivation of the ground to any considerable extent. They are characterised by those who had the best opportunities of knowing them, as proud, am- bitious, cruel, and revengeful. Scarcely any traces of religious belief or homage to superior beings were found among them. It is true that they erected a large hut in each of theii' villages, and set it apart for political, sacred, or superstitious purposes, according to cu-cumstances. This building was used as a senate- house, council-chamber, or academy as occasion required. Here they assembled to recount their heroic deeds in battle, to relate the in- juries which they had received at the hands of their enemies, or to concert new measures of revenge, cruelty, and blood. Here also they were wont to meet for the trans- action of public business, regarding the spirits of their ancestors as pre- sent with them, to inspire them with wisdom and courage in all their pro- ceedings. This respect for the memory of departed chiefs and heroes, and a few insignificant superstitious practices, are the only evidences of religious sen- timent wliich were found to exist among this degraded people. And yet the Carib Indians exhibited some redeeming * features of char- acter which may serve to indicate what they might have become, had they been favoured with the light of the Grospel, instructed, and civilised instead of oppressed and trampled down by their haughty invaders. They were generally acknowledged to be comparatively sincere, hos- pitable, truthful, constant and en- during in their friendships, when they had once formed attachments. 60. Inkle and Yarico. — When European emigrants began to settle in the Island of Barbadoes, about the year 1624, they had not ad- vanced far in the work of building, clearing, and planting, before they felt the want of additional labourers. There were only two classes of people that appeared likely to endure the fatigue of a tropical climate — the Indians of America, and the negroes of Africa. They first tried the neighbouring continent, and succeeded in dragging away a num- ber of poor helpless Caribs into abject slavery. So soon as the object of these frequent visits of the white men became generally known to the Indians, they mustered their forces ; and when theii' enemies returned, on one occasion, they met with a vigorous resistance. Several of the Eiu'opeans were killed, and the rest fied for theii- lives into the neighbouring woods. One of the fugitives was a man named Inkle, who was afterwards discovered in his retreat by an amiable young Carib girl called Yarico. This un- sophisticated daughter of the forest felt pity for the poor white man, and, instead of reporting him to her chief, she formed the noble resolu- tion of secretly supporting him in his solitude with the hope of his THE MISSIONARY WOELD. 27 ultimate deliverance. Faithful to her engagement, she daily carried him food, until the favourable moment arrived for his escape. At length she saw an English vessel hovering off the coast, and instantly made liim acquainted with the joy- ful tidings. She became his guide and conducted him to the shore, where he succeeded in communi- cating with the vessel. When Inkle was about to step into the boat, the Indian gild felt reluctant to bid a final adieu to the white man ; for her friendship had ripened into affection. She, therefore, asked permission to accompany him to ,'the land of strangers." The Englishman complied. They em- barked together and landed in Bar- badoes in safety: when, horrible to relate, the monster Inkle, breaking through every tie of humanity, affection, and gratitude, immedi- ately sold poor Yarico, the deliverer and preserver of his life, into hope- less slavery. This is but one of the many instances we meet with in the history of early colonisation of the cruelty and injustice of our country- men to the unoffending natives, which cause us to blush for shame in the presence of the heathen. 61. Aborigines oppressed. — The history of European colonisation presents to the view of the Christian philanthropist many a dark page over which he may well shed tears of sorrow on account of the miseries which have been inflicted upon the poor unoffending aborigines. But in no instance was the oppression of the natives carried to such an ex- tent as in the case of the fii'st settle- ments of the Spaniards in the "West Indies. Bent upon the discovery of gold, and the acquisition of wealth, the invaders forced the hapless Indians to work in the mines, and to perform other kinds of hard labour to an extent far beyond their physical strength to endure, and the consequences were most appalling. In some instances, the natives offered violent resistance to the cruel treat- ment of their oppressors ; and, never before having been subjected to slavery, theu- proud spirits refused to bow to the yoke, and they some- times sought relief in voluntary death rather than endure an exist- ence which to them was intolerable. Others patiently toiled on till they gradually sank beneath the weight of the bui'dens imposed upon them by their cruel taskmasters. The means of coercion employed, and the amount of suffering inflicted upon these Indian bondsmen were almost incredible, especially in Jamaica and St. Domingo, so that in the course of about fifty years the native popu- lation, amounting to eighty thousand in the hi-st-named island alone, literally melted away in the presence of their oppressors, and they were left without labourers to till the soil, work the mines, or to perform for them any other kind of service. Speaking of the early Spanish colonists in Jamaica, Abbe Kaynal says: — "These barbarous wretches never sheathed theu' swords while there was one native left to preserve the memory of a numerous, good- ! natured, plain, and hospitable ! people." 62. Methods of Torture.— The I manner in which the remorseless Spaniards tortured theu' unoffending victims was worthy of the goodness of such a cause. They seized upon ! them by violence, distributed them I like brutes into lots, and compelled I them to dig in the mines until death, their only refuge, put a period to their sufferings. It was also a fre- qiient practice among them, as one of theii' own historians informs us (human nature shudders at the tale), 28 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. to murder hundreds of these poor creatures merely to keep their hands in use. They were eager in display- ing an emulation which of them could most dexterously strike off the head of a man at a blow, and wagers frequently depended upon this horrid exercise. It is impossible for words to express the indignation and disgust excited by such merciless cruelty. If any of these unhappy Indians, goaded by their sufferings and driven to despair, attempted resis- tance or flight, their unfeeling murderers hunted them down with dogs which were fed on their flesh. "Weakness of age or helplessness of sex were equally disregarded by these monsters, and yet they had the impudence to suppose themselves religious and the favourites of hea- ven ! Some of the most zealous of these adorers of the Holy Virgin forced their unhappy captives into the water, and after administering to them the rites of baptism, cut their throats the next moment to prevent their apostacy ! Others made and kept up a vow to hang or burn thirteen every morning in honour of Christ and His twelve apostles ! But let us turn from this scene of human depravity — a scene the most remorseless and cruel ever displayed on the theatre of the world. " Quid non mortalia pectora cogis, Auri sacra fames ! " • Bridges. 63. Native resistance. — It must not be supposed that the Carib aborigines of the West Indies were oppressed, enslaved, and in most of the islands entirely exterminated without any resistance being made on their part. Mild and docile as was their general character, they made repeated attempts to throw off the yoke of their enemies,, and many a bloody encounter was the result. "We would gladly cast a veil over the horrid deeds that were perpe- trated during the first century that the European strangers acted such a prominent but unenviable part in the western world, but we cannot suppress the thought how different might have been the fate of the ha^^less natives if their pale-faced brethren from the east, whom they at first regarded as " children of the sun," had come to them with the Gospel of peace, and laboured to elevate them in the scale of being by communicating to them glad tidings of salvation by faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. Instead of this being the case, the early Spanish colonists made everything give way to their insatiable thirst lor g-old ; and in forcing the poor Indians to work the mines, and otherwise minister to their cupidity, they practised cruelty and oppression such as has seldom been heard of in civil- ised lands. And their deeds of blood were often made more shocking and revolting by their being accompanied by some religious ceremony. It was no uncommon thing, when a native was about to be executed, to go through the solemn mockeiy of bap- tizing him, and then, whilst forcing him to embrace the crucifix, cut off his head that he might " die in the faith " ! 64. Oarib Wars. — In some of the smaller islands of the West Indies the aborigines mustered their forces and waged war against the European invaders on their landing to take possession of their country. This was the case especially in Grenada and St. Vincent's. The island first named was colonised by the French in 1650. At first the Caribs made no resistance, and the ceremony of purchasing the island from them was formally gone through. According to their own THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 29 historian, Du Tertre, "They gave some knives, hatchets, and a large quantity of glass beads, besides two bottles of brandy for the chief him- self, to secure the island to the French nation in lawful purchase ! " The Caribs, however, appear to have looked upon the hatchets, knives, beads, and brandy as mere presents, for they absolutely refused to sur- render their country to the strangers. This refusal gave occasion to one of tbe most cruel wars of extermination which stain the pages of the early history of European colonisation. The natives were massacred by scores and hundreds, and although they offered a most vigorous resis- tance, they were overpowered by the destructive influence of powder and ball, and their enemies prevailed. In one of their raids the French found eighty Caribs wbo had taken refuge on a high promontory over- hanging the ocean. They were immediately put to the sword, when one half of them were cruelly mur- dered, and the rest, under the influence of despair a,nd rage, threw themselves headlong down the preci- pice and perished in the sea. On another occasion, a beautiful Carib girl was captured, and became an object of dispute between two French officers, when a thii'd officer came up and deliberately shot her through the head to put an end to the affair ! The writer has stood and gazed with feelings of peculiar interest in after years on the scenes where these atrocities were perpetrated, and could scarcely suppress a sigh and a tear at the thought that the entire race was exterminated, not a single individual being left alive to tell the mournful tale of theii' cruel suffer- ings at the hands of the white men. 65. But the most disas- trous and protracted war between the Caribs and the colonists in the "West Indies is that which was con- tinued for several years with but little intermission in the island of St. Vincent. The last of these outbreaks occurred in 1798, when the Caribs were instigated to revolt bj' the French revolutionists in Martinique, by whom they were afterwards joined and aided in the contest. It was the determined resolution of the combined hosts of French settlers and Indians to take possession of the island and to put all the English to death. This invasion was for some time so extensive and successful that the enemy laid waste the whole country, and took possession of every important post in the colony, the English being confined to Kingstown and completely hemmed in on every side. On the arrival of reinforce- ments, however, a vigorous effort was made to reconquer the country, and the enemy was routed in all directions. Most of the French who survived were taken prisoners of war, and as no more confidence could be placed in the Caribs, a large number of them were removed, first to the neighbouring island of Bali- seau and afterwards to Ruatan and other places in Honduras Bay, where their descendants still exist as a dis- tinct race of people. The few who remained at St. Vincent's when the writer laboured there, in 1844, lived on lands set apart for their use to the windward of the island. They were then not more than four hun- dred in number ; they were extremely ignorant and degraded ; and by this time the tribe is no doubt still fur- ther diminished, if any now remain of that interesting but oppressed people. 66. Negro Slaves. — The rapid decrease and the ultimate extermi- nation of the aborigines in most of the islands of the West Indies, under the cruel treatment of the Spaniards 80 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and others, left the settlements al- most destitute of labourers. The planters were preplexed to know what to do. It was in vain to look to the American continent, for the Indians there were too much like the Caribs of the islands, who had failed I to answer the pui'pose of laborious, 1 enduring bond- servants to the white men. In the emergency they turned | their attention to the coast of Africa, ] where the Negro slave-trade was just springing up through the instru- 1 mentality of the Portuguese settlers. I And now commenced that system of j wholesale traffic in human beings to \ supply West Indian and American plantations with hands to cultivate: the ground, the history of which is I written in the tears and. blood of the down-trodden and oppressed. Into the particiilars of this dark and gloomy chapter of human misery we need not here enter further than j to say that it resulted in the peopling ! of the beaiitiful islands of the West i Indies with a race of men entirely i diflferent from that by which they were inhabited when they iirst came under the notice of Europeans. The Negro slaves who were brought to the West Indies from the coast of Africa by tens of thousands every year were found better adapted for the arduous labour of the field, under the heat of a tropical sun, than their haughty, feminine, and delicate pre- decessors, the Carib Indians ; and with a fair chance the population would have increased in the ordinary course of events. But the people were so ground down with oppressive toil, and in many instances with hard and cruel treatment, that there was a constant tendency to decrease in their numbers. This waste of life, and the perpetual demand for addi- tional labour, occasioned by the extension of the cultivation, was supplied by new and frequent im- portations of cargoes of slaves fresh from the coast of Africa — a circum- stance which proved very detrimental to the best interests of the colonies. 67. Moral Character. — It can be no matter of surprise that the poor Negroes who were dragged away from their native homes, transported across the Atlantic, and doomed to a life of hopeless bondage in the West Indies, should have been in a fear- fully ignorant and degraded condi- tion. As a rule, they belonged to the lowest class of natives in their own country, and were taken as captives in war, or kidnapped and stolen away in the raids which were planned and executed for the express purpose of supplying the slave-trade. Being thus brought from different parts of Africa, some of which were pagan and others Mohammedan, they often exhibited ii;! their sentiments and conduct a strange mixtiire of idolatry, superstition, and fanaticism. They were, moreover, given up to every kind of vice so common in heathen countries, which, together with the sins and follies which they learned from their European task- masters, rendered them about as hopeless subjects for religious in- struction as could possibly be ima- gined. 68. Obeism and Myalism. — Not only were the Negroes in the West Indies the subjects of great super- stitious credulity, but superstition itself in its most disgusting forms prevailed among them to a very great extent. Dark and magical rites, numberless incantations, and barbarous customs, were continually practised. The principal of these were Obeism and Myalism ; and such was their influence upon the general mind, that they were accom- panied by all the terrors that the dread of a malignant being, and the fear of unknown evil could invest THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 31 them with. Obeism was a species of witchcraft, employed to revenge injuries, or as a protection against theft, and it was so called from Obi, the town, city, district, or province of Africa, where it originated. It consisted in placing a-spell or charm near the cottage of the individual intended to be brought under its iuHuence, or when designed to pre- vent the depredations of thieves, in some conspicuous part of the house or on a tree ; it was signified by a calabash or gourd containing, among other ingredients, a combination of different coloured rags, cats' teeth, parrots' feathers, toads' feet, egg- shells, fish bones, snakes' teeth, and lizards' tails. Terror immediately seized the individual who beheld it, and either by resigning himself to despair, or by the secret commu- nication of poison, in most cases death was the inevitable conse- qiience. Myalism was a constituent part of Obeism, and included a mystery of iniquity, which was, perhaps, never fully revealed to the uniaitiated. The votaries of this art existed as a fraternity composed of individuals from the surrounding neighbourhood, who were regularly inducted into it, with certain de- moniacal forms. It was xinderstood to counteract the effects of Obeism, but was often much more demoral- izing and fatal in its results. At one time there was scarcely an estate in Jamaica which did not contain a priest or priestess of this deadly art, nor did there appear to be a single Negro whose mind was not more or less under its influ- ence.' ' — PhUlijjpo. 69. Grades of Colour. — In the course of time there sprang up in the West Indies a mixed race of coloured people of various shades of complexion, and known by different names, according to their relation to the respective parties from whom they had descended. A writer well acquainted with the subject, gives the following account of the diversi- fied grades comprised in this class : " A sambo is the offspring of a black woman by a mulatto man, A mulatto is the child of a black woman by a white man. A quad- roon is the offspring of a mulatto woman by a white man, and a mestic is that of a quadroon woman by a white man. The off'spi'ing of a female mestic by a white man iDeing above the third in lineal descent from the Negro ancestor, was white in the estimation of the law, and enjoyed all the privileges and im- munities of Her Majesty's white subjects ; but all the rest, whether sambos, mulattoes, quadroons, or mestics, were considered by the law as mulattoes, or persons of colour. A Creole, whatever his condition or external peculiarities, is a native ; thus it is customary to say. a Creole white, a Creole of colour, or a creole black." 70. Prejudice. — Both among themselves, and between the whites and blacks, a high state of preju- dice existed among the inhabitants of the West Indies in former times. At chujch, if a man of colour, how- ever respectable in circumstances or character entered the pew of the lowest white, he was instantly ordered out. At any place of public entertainment designed for the whites, he never dared to make his appearance. With the people of colour, indeed, the whites, like the Egyptians in reference to the Israel- ites, held it an abomination even to eat bread. This senseless prejudice haunted its victims in the " hospital where humanity suffers ; in the prison,where it expiates its offences ; and in the graveyard, where it sleeps the last sleep." In whomso- 32 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD, ever the least trace of an African origin could be discovered, the curse of slavery pursued him, and no advantages either of wealth, talent, virtue, education, or accomplish- ments, were sufficient to relieve him or her from the infamous proscrip- tion. 71. Laxity of Morals. — Under their peculiar circumstances it is not surprising that the coloured people of the West Indies, as well as the blacks, should have become noto- riously depraved in their morals. Alluding to this class in Jamaica, says Steward in 1823, "few mar- riages took place among them. Most of the females of colour think it more genteel to be the kept mis- tress of a white man." They viewed marriage as an unnecessary restraint. Yea, worse than this. And can it be heard by Christian parents with- out a thrill of horror ? In hundreds of instances, mothers and fathers gave away in friendship, or sold, their daughters at the tenderest ages for the worst of purposes, or became the guardians of their virtue for a time only to enhance its future price. "Bred only and completed to the taste Of lustful appetence, to sing, to dance, To troll the tongue and roll the eye." These were not isolated cases, ex- ceptions rather than general rules ; so common was the practice that negotiations for these purposes were carried on at noonday. Such was the debasement of moral feeling, that the most infamous excesses were perpetrated without a blush of shame; and among this class also there was the universal riot in the vicious indulgences of an indiscrimi- nate sensuality. Parents, the reck- less murderers of the innocence of their own offspring ! "Wanton and infamous abandonment of every fine and virtuous feeling ! Alas ! for the influence of slavery. — Phil- lippo. 72. Depravity of the Whites.— "Many of those," says Mr. Long, " who succeeded to the management of estates in Jamaica, had much fewer good qualities than the slaves over whom they were setinauthoi-ity, the better sort of whom heartily des- pised them, perceiving little or no difference from themselves, except in sin and blacker depravity." The practice of profane swearing, gambling, drunkenness, and sen- suality, was awfully prevalent among the whites in the West Indies at an early period. Not eve« the most foolish and unimportant story was related, without invoking the sacred name of God to attest its truth and accuracy. " I have often thought," says the same author, ' ' that the lower orders of white servants on the plantations exhibit such pictures of drunken- ness, that the better sort of Creole blacks have either conceived a dis- gust at the practice that causes such odious efiects, or have refrained from it out of a kind of pride, as if they would appear superior to, and more respectable than, such wretches. Concubinage was almost universal, embracing nine-tenths of the male population. Nearly everyone down to the lowest white servant had his , native female companion. This gross and open violation of social duty was tolerated without the least injury to character, even in the estimation of females of respect- ability, or any diminution of public or private respect. Unblushing licentiousness, from the Governor doAvn wards, throughout all the intermediate ranks of society, was notorious in the broad light of day." Henny, who published a history of Jamaica about the year 1807, says : THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. 33 "Surolj- there never was a greater iuconsistenc}'^ than a profession of reli.uion here. In some of the parishes, which arc larger than our shires, there is no chnrch ; in others there is no priest ; and, when there is, the white inhabitants never think of attending. Nothing troubles the whites less than religion. Thoy pay no respect to the Sabbath. On that day they meet together and dine alternately at each other's houses, and spend the evening in conversation, smoking, drinking, playing at cards or dancing, and sometimes as it not unfrequently happens, in all these employments." It is doubted, whether previous to 1789, when Dr. Coke paid his first visit, the Sabbath ever dawned on Jamaica which witnessed five hun- dred persons assembled in all the places of worship put together, out of a population of nearly four hun- dred thousand. 73. Influence of Slavery. — Slav- ery, both Indian and Negro, that blighting upas which has been the curse of the West Indies, has accom- panied the white colonist, whether Spaniard, Frenchman, or Briton, in his progress, tainting like a plague every incipient association, and blast- ing the eftbrts of man, however origi- nally well disposed, by its deqion- like influence over the natural virtues with Avhich his Creator has endowed him, — leaving all cold, and dark, and desolate within. — 3Iartin. 74. Feed of the Gospel.— Whe- ther we consider the moral condition of the Negro population, or the state of the European settlers in the West Indies, no country in the world stood in greater need of the Gospel when it first attracted the attention of British philanthropists in the latter part of the eighteenth century. The difficulties, the struggles, and the ultimate triumpli of the missionary enterprise in this interesting part of the world, will be found duly chro- nicled in another section of this volume. WEST APEIOANS. 75. Claims of Africa. — No country has ever been brought to the notice of British Christians pos- sessing stronger claims to their sympathy and regard than Africa. The very name of that extensive but long-neglected portion of the globe is associated in the mind of the genuine philanthropist with every- thing that is shocking and revolting to the feelings of humanity, as well as derogatory to the boasted dignity of our nature. So far as it has yet been made known, its history has been written in characters of blood, and unfolds to us a tale of cruelty, oppression, and wrong, such as the annals of ci'ime have scarcely equalled in any other country in the darkest ages. The population of this vast continent has been estimated at 150,000,000, and the more inti- mately we become acquainted with the physical, social, and moral con- dition of this immense mass of human beings the more clearly we shall see and admit the pathos .and the point of the touching plea which has so often saluted oiu' ears, ' ' Pity poor Africa ! " 76. Nations and Tribes. — If wo take a comprehensive view of Africa in its nortliern, western, southern, eastern, and central divisions, wo shall find the great continent inha- bited by various nations and tribes of men. These tribes possess many characteristics peculiar to themselves, whilst at the same time there are several features and circumstances which belong to the natives of Africa S4 THE MISSIOIwVUY WORLD. generally, considered as a wlaole. Some of these possess great interest in a missionary point of view, inas- much as they relate to their morally degraded condition, and show their need of the blessings of the Gospel. We would call special attention to the natives who occupy the western and southern portions of the great continent. 77. Slavery. — The most re- markable feature in the character •and condition of the population of Western Africa, is that of slavery, a large portion of the inhabitants hav- ing been for ages reduced to a state of bondage. This institution having existed in eastern countries fi'om ancient times among the Jews and other nations, it is impossible to say at what period it began to prevail on the African continent. Some have regarded the Negro race as the chil- dren of Ham, the youngest son of Noah, who fell under his father's curse in consequence of his conduct towards him, and as therefore doomed to a state of bondage in token of the Divine displeasm-e. But even if this assumption were true, it wonld be foolish and wicked to allege it is an excuse for the enormities of slavery; for we cannot think that a God of infinite mercy and love, would deci'ee any of his rational and intelligent creatures and their unofiending pos- terity to servile bondage from age to age. Nor is there anything in the appearance or conformation of the Afi'ican, mentally or physically, to warrant the conchision that he was 'specially intended by his All- wise Creator for exclusive servitude to his fellow -men. 78. Unreasonable. — Had the Author of our nature intended Negroes for slavery, he would have endowed them with many qualities which they now want. Their food would have needed no preparation, their bodies no covering ; they would have been born without any senti- ment for liberty ; and possessing a patience not to be provoked, would have been incapable of resentment or opposition — that high treason against the divine right of European dominion ! A horse or a cow, when abused, beaten, or stoned, will try to get out of the reach of the lash, and make no scruple of attempting the nearest enclosure to get at pas- ture. Yet we have not heard of their withdrawing themselves from the service of a hard master, or of avenging with his blood the cruelty of his treatment. But it is other- wise with the Negro slave ; he is human, and can disobey, and not only so, he can resist ; and many an oppressed African has sptu-ned his master's authority, broken the ty- rant's chain ; and, in defence of his liberty, has miu-dered his oppressor, or died in the struggle. — Ramsay. 79. The Slave Trade.— A marked distinction must always be made between slavery and the slave trade. That a certain kind of domestic slavery existed in Africa, as in other eastern countries, from ancient times, we have no wish to deny ; but we can assert from personal observation and experience, after many years spent in Africa aiid the West Indies, that there was a great contrast be- tween the primitive domestic slavery common in the former, and the cruel oppressive bondage under which the poor degraded Negroes so long ■gToaned in the latter. It was the commencement of the modern slave trade to supply Negro labourers for the plantations in America and the West Indies, in the place of the poor Indians who had been in many places entirely exterminated, that gave such a horrid character to slavery in recent times. The Portuguese were THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. 85 the first to begin the infamous traffic in human beings at Cape Bojador in 1442 ; but the first cargo of shives exported, of which we have any authentic account, was conveyed to Jamaica by some Genoese merchants in 1517, to whom the Emperor Charles V. granted a patent for the ■ annual supply of 4,000 Negroes to his West Indian possessions general^. The traffic being found to be lucra- tive, the lust of avarice obliterated all sense of justice and every feeling of humanity, and it was soon parti- cipated in by all the great maritime Sowers of Europe. The first Eng- shman who thus dishonoured him- self and his country, was Captain, afterwards Sir John Hawkins, who, in conjunction with several wealthy merchants in London, fitted out three ships for this execrable enter- prise in 1562. Sanctioned by Charles I. and II., as well as by succeeding monarchs, to such an extent had the slave trade increased xmder the British flag that in 1771 one hun- di'ed and ninety-two ships were em- ployed in the trade, and the number of slaves conveyed to the West India Colonies amounted to about 40,000. Large as this number may appear, it was still further increased in after years, so that in 1840, according to the calculations of Sir Fowell Buxton, as many as 500,000 Negroes were annually dragged away from the shores of Africa, and doomed to hopeless bondage, to supply the per- petual demand for labourers in America and the West Indies. 80. Methods of taMng Slaves. — Originally, it is believed that the loss of personal liberty in Africa, as in other countries, was the result of crime or sheer misfortune. Men were made slaves by the sentence of the chief or a court, for having broken the laws of the land, by in- curring debts which they were unable or unwilling to paj-, or by being taken prisoners in war when fighting against their enemies. But to supply the demand created by the modern slave trade, new methods of capturing and enthralling the poor unoftending Negroes were invented and put in practice. The number of slaves at the command of the petty chiefs on the coast who had come into their possession in the manner described above, was found altogether insufficient to meet the case. Hence petty wars were got up, and slave-hunting parties were organised for the express purpose of surprising peaceful villages in the interior, capturing the inhabitants, and dragging them into perpetual slavery. These parties were gene- rally headed by base Portuguese, who were assisted in their nefarious enterprise by such depraved Negroes from the coast as they could enlist into their service. Their plan was to make their attack in the dead of the night, when the unsuspecting natives were involved in peaceful slumber, set fire to the huts, and while the people were attempting to escape, seize as many as possible, bind them together in a long line called the " slave chain," and march them off to the coast, where the slave-vessels were generally waiting to receive them. Many were the sighs, and sobs, and tears, and bitter the wails, occasioned by this cruel and heartless breaking up of happy homes, and the separation of the poor captives from parents or children, or friends and everything dear to a feeling heart ; but the slave trade knows nothing of human sympathy or tenderness of feeling. Little children or aged persons, who became troublesome on the march, were frequently abandoned or put- to death, and the survivors were crowded into the holds of the slavers in a manner too horrible to relate. 3G THE MISSIONARY WORLD. We must cast a veil over the miseries of the middle passage, and of the landing on foreign shores, and sim- ply state that in the process of the transportation and the seasoning, upon an average about two-thirds of the hapless wretches fell a sacrifice to the avarice and cupidity of their pale-faced oppressors, so that the mortality among the slaves was fear- ful to contemplate, 81. Attempted suppression. — As the result of the indefatigable labours of the eminent philanthro- pists Sharpe, Clarkson, Wilber- force and others, the slave trade was relinquished by the British Govern- ment in 180", and it was resolved that no more slaves should be intro- duced into our West India and other colonies, although slavery itself was still permitted to continue. From this time strenuous efibrts were made to induce other countries to follow the example of Great Britain. At length the slave trade was declared to be piracy, and vigorous attempts were made to put it down, for which purpose a number of English men- of-war were emploj^ed to cruise about off the coast of Africa. It was still prosecuted to a large extent, however, by stealth, in quick sailing schooners employed in the trade, which often eluded the cruisers, and succeeded in getting out to sea with their living cargoes. Slavers were, nevertheless, sometimes captured, and the slaves on board were rescued from bondage. These liberated Africans were taken to Sierra Leone, the River Gambia, and other places, where the British settlements were chieHy populated by them. 82. Story of Little Benome. — As an illustration of the manner in which the poor Negroes were dragged away from their native homes and plunged into bondage, we may here relate the story of little Benome, an African girl who was rescued i'rom the hold of a slaver, and placed under the care of the wa-iter as a domestic servant in the West Indies. When she had been with us for some time, and was questioned about her country, and the circumstances connected with her earl}^ history, with tears in her eyes she would tell her mournful story as she squatted at the feet of her mistress, wdio was teaching her the use of the needle. At different times we gathered from her, and noted down, the following particulars : — Little Benome was born in the interior of Africa, at a place called Radda, in the Ebo country. When about seven j^ears of age, she went one morning with another little girl to the well for water, and on looking round, they saw a neighbouring vil- lage on lire. This was evidence of the approach of a slave-hunting party, of which there had been some rumour before. The girls ran home and reported what they had seen, and the people of Radda, knowing what to expect, Hed into the woods for safety, cherishing a faint hope that their enemies might pass along in another direction, and leave them unmolested. During the following night, however, they beheld their own village on fire, and the next morning the fugitives were pursued and overtaken in their retreat by the man- stealers. Little Benome, ■^dth her mother, a brother, an elder sister, and a number of others, were cap- tured by the ruffians, tied together two and two, and marched off to- wards the coast, like a flock of sheep for the market, whilst nothing was heard on every hand but weep- ing, mourning, lamentation, and woe. " The sufferings endured by the poor captives while travellingthrough the desert, as related by little Benome, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 37 were distressing beyond measure. On coming to a large river which crossed their path, the sister ol" lie- nome was one of the last to ford the stream, being occupied with a little child which she carried in her arms. Annoj'ed with her delay, the cruel monster in charge of the slaves came and snatched the infant from the arms of its mother and threw it into the jungle, where it was left to pcrisb, and urged the poor captives onward in their march. After tra- velling for several weeks in suc- cession, at length they came in sight of "the great salt water," which they beheld with dismay, knowing very well that they were to be carried beyond the foaming billows to some distant unknown countrj-. When they came into the neighbourhood of the coast, all the little peoi)le were sold to a certain "black lady," by whom they were kept for a length of time, till they were considered old enough for the slave-market. They were then re-sold and marched for- ward to Abbeokuta, Badagry, and other places, till finally they reached the barracoons on the coast, where they awaited the arrival of the slave-vessel. Long before the period of em- barkation, little Benome had been separated from her mother, her sister, and her brother, whom she was never again permitted to see in this world ; and the account which she gave of the last momentary in- terview which she had with her dear mother, as she was driven past a slave bai'racoon, was most affecting. So, likewise, was her description of the embarkation itself, and of the number of slaves that were drowned, as they were being conveyed in canoes from the shore to the ship, which was lying at anchor at a dis- tance. "When everything was ready, the slaver weighed anchor, and put to sea ; but, when she had been out two or three weeks, and all danger appeared to be past, a strange scene occurred. According to the account of little Benorae, the boys and girls were occasionally allowed to come up and made to dance on the deck in the moonlight, in small parties at a time "to straight their legs." One night, when they had finished their exercises, and gone below to sleep, they heard a strange noise on deck, j with the trampling of feet, and the firing of guns, the meaning of which they were at first unable to compre- hend. Earlj^ next morning, how- ever, the hatches were removed ; and { when the slaves looked up from the '►hold in which they were confined, they saw several strangers, " gentle- men with line blue coats, and caps with shining gold lace, and bright buttons." These were the officers of a British man-of-war, who had captured the slaver during the night, after a severe conflict, and who now I called upon the Negroes to come up I on deck, assuring them that they were now all free. They were de- lighted with this intelligence, as ■soon as they could fully understand its import. On ascending from be- low, little Benome saw the deck covered with blood, and the captain j and men belonging to the slaver sitting side by side, bound in ii'ons. ; There had been a dreadful struggle ; j but victory had been on the side of I mercy, and the slaver was now in I charge of the British officers, who [ soon manned the ship with their own sailors, and sent the captain and crew of the slaver prisoners on board the man-of-war, which was keeping company at a short distance. The cargo of Kegro slaves thus captured by British valour was brought to the Island of Trinidad in the West Indies, for emancipa- tion. The adults were employed as free labourers ; and the little people were placed under the care of such 88 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. persons as were willing to engage with tlie government by indenture, to train them up in habits of indus- try and in religious knowledge; and under this arrangement little Benome entered the family of the writer, and became one of the best domestic servants we ever had. She soon learned to read the Scriptures for herself and to write a little. She was, moreover, broiight under gracious re- ligious influences, was baptized into the faith of the Gospel, became a member of the Church of Christ, and, by her attention to her duties, affec- tionate attachment to her bene- factors, and general Christian deport- ment, proved herself worthy of our best eftbrts to promote her improve- ment. Benome lived with us for nine years till oiir embarkation for England, and was one of a large number of liberated Africans who, by their industry, intelligence, and rapid progi'ess in knowledge have demonstrated the capability of their race to receive religious impressions and to advance in everything which proves their claim to humanity." 83. Tribal Characteristics. — The western coast of Africa is inhabited by a great variety of native tribes, who speak a diversity of languages, and are characterised by consider- able shadtife of difference in their habits and manners as well as in their social and moral condition. Whilst resident among some of these we collected specimens of thirty different languages spoken by people around us, and we heard of tribes speaking many more at no great distance from our station. We also took notes of a great number of facts and incidents illustrative of the degraded state of the people who were still without the Gospel, as well as of the beneficial and benign influence of Christianity, when brought to bear upon the best in- terests of the inhabitants. A few brief observations on the principal tribes which have come under our notice may prove interesting, and will tend to bring out some further particulars with reference to the character and condition of the Negro race, a correct knowledge of which is very important in a missionary point of view. 84. Mandingoes. — The Mandin- goes are a large and interesting tribe of Negroes, and are found on both banks of the river Gambia, as well as in the kingdoms of Manding and Bam- barra, through which the celebrated Mungo Park travelled in the course of his journeys to the Niger. . These people are almost invariably tall, muscular, and well formed. Their disposition is generally friendly and hospitable ; and when travelling alone and unprotected among them, we have always been treated with civility and respect, and never felt the slightest fear of molestation. Altogether, we regard the Mandin- goes as affording some of the finest specimens of the Afi-ican race that we have met with, and they are worthy of more attention than they have yet received from Christian philanthropists. At the same time we must admit that their moral condition withoiit the Gospel is very depraved. A large proportion of them are pagans, as was, no doubt, the whole population of Western Africa before the emissaries of the false prophet penetrated the country from the north. The rest are Mo- hammedans, and display great zeal and bigotry in the interests of their adopted creed. They attach great importance to the greegree or saphie, in which they place implicit confi dence for protection in times ot danger. Polygamy is generally practised by this tribe, and the people are easily aroused to a war- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 89 like spirit, bcinj? often at variance with their neig'hbours. 85. Jalloffs.— The Jalloffs are found in the greatest numbers on the banks of the Senegal, and in the large tract of country which lies between that river and the Gambia. In bodilj"^ conformation and personal appearance, they are little inferior to their neighbours, the Maudingoes. Perhaps they are, if anything, more soft and eifemi- nate, and less warlike in their disposition and bearing. As a tribe they have generally come under the intlucnce of Mohammedanism ; and, although naturally as depraved and barbarous as other Negro clans, we have found them susceptible of religious instruction, and more easily Christianised than some others among whom we have laboured. 86. Poolas. — The Foolas are a pastoral wandering tribe of Afri- cans, without any certain home or dwelling-place, and very much re- semble the gipsies of Europe. They are frequently found in the regions of Senegambia, where they live by mere sufferance among the Man- dingoes and Jalloffs, to whom they pay tribute for the privilege of grazing their cattle, as thej^ make no claim whatever to a right in the soil. They are often sorely op- pressed by the petty despots under whose government they are located for the time being, but they bear it all patiently and without resistance, being remarkably mUd in their disposition, and knowing that they are perfectly powerless. "When they are imkindly treated in one place, they remove to another, subsisting on the milk of their flocks, without much labour beyond that of tending their cattle. The pastoral Foolas have a tradition among themselves that they originallj^ sprang fi-um a white man who settled in their country; and whether there beany real foundation for this tradition or not, it is a remarkable fact that they have a striking resemblance to Europeans, not only in their com- plexion, which is comparatively fair, but also in their general as- pect and features, being destitute of the flat nose, thick lips, and retiring forehead, which distinguish most of the other African tribes. These people never pray, neither are they addicted to many of the pagan superstitious rites and ceremonies, so common among the Negroes gene- rally ; their highest idea of vii'tue is to refrain from fighting and to live in peace with all men. 87. Moors. — In their features and complexion the Moors have a strong eastern cast, and are evi- dently not of pure Negro blood, but a mixture of the Arab and African races. Their proper 'home is in the northern regions of the vast conti- nent ; but they travel extensively as native merchants, and in some places form permanent settlements. They are generally more intelligent than their neighbours, and wherever they go they make their superiority to be felt. They are rigid Mohammedans, and use the Arabic language in their ordinary intercourse with each other, as well as in their religious exercises. To the influence of the Moors must be attributed the exten- sive spread of Mohammedanism in various parts of Western Africa, for they are in the habit of forcing their religious dogmas on aU over whom they have authority. Not only have the feebler tribes of Negroes suffered much from the tyrannical conduct of the Moors, but inoffensive travellers have frequently been the subjects of their base treachery. Mungo Park was long 40 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. kept a prisoner by them, and was not only cruelly treated, but robbed of all that he possessed. Major Houghton met with his death at their hands ; and although Dr. Earth, in his last journey in Africa, gained access to Timbuctoo, the Moors took care that he should see as little as possible of the place, so that his account of the mysterious city is necessarily brief and imper- fect. 88. Pellatas.— The Fellatas are a numerous and powerful tribe of Africans, whose locality cannot be accurately defined, as they are con- stantly on the move, like the Foolas, to whom they bear a striking resem- blance in some respects, although they are much more fierce and war- like in their general disposition and character. They are found in the greatest numbers on the banks of the Niger, where they have for many years pushed forward their conquests over the less powerful tribes, till they now occupy a com- manding position in districts of the country where their name was formerly unknown. The Fellatas, following the example of the Moors, treat the people with great harsh- ness and cruelty wherever they have the power to do so, reducing large numbers of them to a condi- tion of abject slavery. They enter- tain a high opinion of their own prowess, and boldly declare that " they could conquer the whole world, if the salt water did not pre- vent them ! " 89. Tarribans. — The nume- rous and powerful tribe of Negroes known as the Yarribans occupy an extensive plain in the interior of Western Africa, which commences about a hundred miles from the coast, and extends eastward nearly to the river Niger. The capital of Tarriba is Eyeo, which Clapperton describes as a large and populous city, fifteen miles in circumference, and supplied with seven large mar- kets. The King of Yarriba gave Clapperton a grand reception in his mud-built palace. His sable majesty was seated on a mat, surrounded by his counsellors and a host of his wives, which the traveller endea- voured in vain to number. The great chief inquired how many wives the King of England possessed, with a view to form a proper estimate of his power and greatness ; but when informed that his Britannic Majesty had only one, the whole company gave themselves up to a long and ungovernable fit of laughter. The monarch of Yarriba could boast that his wives, linked hand in hand, would reach across his kingdom ! The Yarribans, like all the purely Negro tribes that we have met with, are totally unacquainted with letters or writing in any form ; they are, nevertheless, remarkably clever in the composition of extemporaneous songs, which they recite and sing with great spirit on special occasions. The social and moral condition of these people, before any of them became acquainted with the truths of the Gospel, was similar to that of the surrounding tribes, which were involved in heathen, midnight darkness. 90. Ashantis. — The most nu- merovis, powerful, and warlike people with which we are acquainted in "Western Africa are the Ashantis. They may be called a nation rather than a tribe ; for, although entirely unacquainted with European civili- sation when they were first brought to our notice, they had attained, by dint of their ovm native energy, to a position as to arts, agriculture, com- merce, and war, far above the most advanced native tribes of the conti- THE MISSIOXARY WOnLD. 41 nent. The Ashantis are estimated by some travellers to amount to four millions in number, and occupy a vast tract of country in the interior regions of the coast of Guinea of not less than sixty thousand square miles. For several years in the early part of the present century the Ashantis were at war with the Brit- ish settlement at Cape Coast, in the course of which Sir Charles Macarthy, the respected Governor, lost his life, having underestimated the strength of the enemy, and rushed into the , heat of the battle with the hope of bringing the war to a speedy close. It was not till the arrival of the British embassy at Kumasi, the capital of Ashanti, to make pacific arrangements with the King in 1S17, that the real character and power of this remai'kable people were ascer- tained. The narratives published by Bowdich, Dupuis, and others are of fearful interest, exhibiting to our view appalling facts, which remind us of the declaration of the Scripture, that "the dark places of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty," and which loudly call for the sympathy and aid of British philanthropists. 91. Pantis.— The Fantis, al- though far inferior in courage and power to theii" warlike neighbours the Ashantis, are, nevertheless, a numerous and important tribe of natives, and are supposed to number about one million. They owe their very existence as a people to the friendly iniiuence of the English Government at Cape Coast Castle, which is situated in their territory ; for, had they been left to themselves, they must have perished long ago, as did many other tribes before their barbarous and powerful enemies. The country occupied by the Fantis extends along the Gold Coast for nearly two hundred miles, and reaches inland to the river Prah, on the southern border of the Ashanti country. It is thickly studded with thriving towns and villages, the natives of which are now in an im- proving condition ; but they were in a fearfully demoralised state before the introduction of Chribtian- ity among them. 92. Dahomans. — Immediately bordering on the extensive countries occupied by the Ashantis and Fantis there is another powerful and im- portant tribe of native Africans known as the Dahomans. For war- like aggression and ferocious cruelty, this people have not been surpassed by any tribe in the country, not even by their blood-thirsty neigh- bours the Ashantis. The savage character of the Dahomans was first brought to light by Mr. Norris, who took a journej^ through the country and paid a visit to the King of Da- liomi, at Abomi, his capital, for the purpose of making arrangements for the extension of commerce in the year 1772. This gentleman, as well as Mr. Dalzel, and others who after- ' ward visited Abomi, describe scenes of cruelty and blood which make us 1 tremble. Dalzel informs us that the j king's body-guard consists of a troop of women. He says, ' ' within the walls of the different royal palaces ] in Dahomi are immured not less than three thousand women ; several hundreds of these are trained to the i use of arms, under female generals ! and officers, appointed by the king. These female warriors are regularly exercised, and go through their evo- lutions with as much cxpertness as the male soldiers." This strange corps of Amazon warriors takes a prominent part in the raids which are frequently made b)- the King of Dahomi into the territories of the neighbouring tribes, for he is seldom ) at peace long together. 42 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. 93. Minor Tribes. — There are, in West Africa, many separate and in- dependent minor tribes or clans, as the Feloops, Egbas, Cromanties, Zimmances, Loosoos, SarrawooUies Salimas, Kurankoes, Krumen, &c., which need not be separately des- cribed as they are similar in many respects to their more powerful neigh- bour§. The natives who reside in the neighbourhood of the coast, and have been frequently brought into contact with European traders are generally marked by superior intelli- gence, and we regret to add that they are too frequently distinguished also by their deeper depravity of morals. They soon pick up a few sentences of broken English, Spanish, or Portuguese ; but the first words they learn are often nothing better than oaths and curses. Nor has their conduct and character in other respects improved by their inter- course with such Europeans as visited the country previous to the arrival of Missionaries among them. Depraved as are the Negro popula- tion on the "Western coast of Africa in their habits and manners generally, there are some of their practices which are deserving of special notice, as they testify with irresistible force to the necessity and importance of making known to these degraded outcasts the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. 94. African Mohammedanism. — The Mohammedanism which is found to exist among the petty tribes of "Western Africa is of a very super- ficial and corrupt character. It is associated with much ignorance and superstition, and, having been at fijst enforced upon the natives by the domineering and haughty Moors from the north, it lacks that air of respectability and comparative in- telligence which sometimes charac- terise Mussulmans in Tui'key. The mosques that are found in African towns and villages which we have inspected, are invariably rude build- ings formed of mud or wattled cane- work, and little if any better in quality than the huts in which the natives live. The priests, or maraboos, are scarcely more intelligent than the rest of the people, only they have learned to read and write a little Arabic, and their whole employment consists in muttering a few prayers and in writing out extracts from the Koran, which are used as charms or yreec/rees. They also take notice of the holy days, fasts and feasts of their sect, and conduct such public worship as they hold on all occasions ; but we are not aware that they keep up any communication with the Mussulman authorities at Constan- stantinople, Mecca, Timbuctoo, or elsewhe re. 95. African Paganism. — The paganism of Africa bears little or no resemblance to the complicated, elaborate, and time-honoured sys- tems which are found in some other heathen countries. It is a strange and fooHsh combination of unmean- ing superstitions, rites, and cere- monies. It seems to recognise the existence of a superior spiritual power, but knows nothing of the character and claims of the true and living God. It requires divine homage to be paid to the spirits of departed chiefs and heroes, and to images, stocks, stones, mountains, rivers, beasts, birds and reptiles, under the impression that they be- come animated or inspired by super- natural powers on certain occasions. They also worship and offer sacrifices to the Devil himself under the im- pression that he alone has power to inj ure them, and that it will therefore be wisdom on their part to cultivate friendship with him that he may do them no harm. Truly "darkness THE MISSIONARY WOELD. d3 a lock of a white-man's hair. These and numerous other articles are united in fanciful combination, and consecrated by the pagan priest, perhai)s with the sacrihce of an animal and the sprinkling of blood, hath covered the earth and gross darkness the minds of the people." 96. Greegrees. — The amulets or charms which are worn by the Mohammedans of Western Africa, are generally called (/rcc(/rces, but and then enclosed in a calabash and in some places saphies. They are suspended in a tree, or on a house made by the priests, or maraboos, for or garden to prevent theft, or to a certain fee, according to agree- , keep off disease, &c. Sometimes ment, and consist of scraps of the \ fetish is used in connection with Koran written in Arabic, and en- I witchcraft to curse or kill an enemy, closed in cases of coloiu-ed cloth or [ soil from a grave being used for stained leather, and are worn on | such a purpose. In this form it various parts of the person, to which assumes the character of Obcism as they arc attached by leather thongs. ' formerly practised in the West They are considered ornamental as • Indies. We remember a curious well as useful, to ward aside danger in the hour of peril. They are of different shapes, some being square, others oblong, and occasionally glo- bular, like little balls for children. One is worn to save its owner from being drowned in the event of the boat or canoe upsetting on the water, another to prevent a person from being killed if shot at with a musket, a third to preserve the wearer from being cut if struck with a spear or cutlass, and so on. Ex- tracts from the Koran, written on slips of paper, are also frequently suspended in the huts or stores of the native merchants to prevent theft, or to bring trade, as the case may be. AU these are called gree- grees, and are prepared by the priests to satisfy the superstitious cravings of a deluded heathen people. instance of a fetish being opened, when it was found to contain a square of genuine brown Windsor soap ! 98. Image Worship. — A certain kind of image-worship is practised in some parts of Western Africa, altho^igh it is not very common. The pagan priest, or fetish-man, makes rude images of wood, gene- rally in the human form, but with hideous featui'es. These vary in size from nine to eighteen inches in height, and are intended as house- hold gods. They are consecrated by the sacrificing of animals to demons, and by anointings with blood, and numerous other foolish rites and ceremonies, after which they are regarded as inhabited or inspired by the spirits of the de- parted, and are sold by the priests to console the bereaved. This absurd practise might be illustrated by numerous facts which have come under our personal notice, if space permitted of enlargement. 97. retish.— The fetish of the pagans in Western Africa differs but little in its nature and object from the greegree of the Moham- medan, only it is not so generally worn on the person. Fetish may be 99. made of a few pieces of coloured having lost her child by death, went rags, string, feathers, egg-shells, 1 to the priest and told him her tale of the head of a snake, the claws of 1 sorrow. The fetish-man asked her wild animals or certain birds, or i what she had brought him as a fee A poor African woman 44. THE MISSIONAEY WOELD. or present. She produced several articles, which being satisfactory, he said, " Take courage, I will make it all right for you, and I wiU bring the spirit of your child back again to you." Taking out one of his little wooden images, the priest per- formed his diabolical incantations over it, and then handed it to the poor dehided mother, assuring her that he had "brought the spirit of her child back again into it," and advised her to take it home and console herself with the thought that her child was still with her. The deluded woman took the image, fondled it in her arms, caressed it, folded it in her pcin7-2,ni 10,000 America 8;»,()00,00() Vfricii .... ■_'OU,ilil0,00O Asia ' 720,0()(),000 Australasia' 2,000,000 Total 1,28.3,000,000 Viewed in reference to their pro- fession of religion the population of the world has been thus divided : — (Protestants . . 75,000,000 Christians I Eoman Catholics 1.53,000,000 (Greek Church . 89,000,000 jpws • 5,000,000 Mohammedans 100,000,000 Ueathens or Pagans. . . . 200,000,000 Asiatic Buddhists .... 000,000,000 Reckoning the average deaths as at the rate of about one in every forty of the inhabitants, 32,000,000 die in a year ; or rather more than one human being dies every second, — a circumstance which makes a powerful appeal to Christian philan- in the i thropists not to delay their benevo- In this the ' lent eftbrts for the benefit of their little infant was placed, and a piece fellow men. II.-MISSIONS AND MISSIONARY SOCIETIES. ORIGIN or MISSIONS. 171. Christianity Missionary. — The natm-e and genius of Christianity are essentially missionary. In this respect the dispensation of the Gospel differs somewhat from that of the Law. Judaism was vastly superior to Paganism, inasmuch as it iucul- cated the worship of the true and living God. It was nevertheless comparatively circumscribed in its provisions and influence. It was, in fact, the religion of one nation, one country, and one temple. But Christianity is, by its very nature and character, adapted for all na- tions, and peoples, and countries ; and is evidently designed by its divine Author to supersede every other form of religion in the world. By seeking for it, in the manner prescribed by the Law, strangers might be admitted to the privilege of "prosel3'tes of the gate " in the Jewish Church. But Christianity, in the spirit of its great Founder, goes forth " to seek and to save that which was lost," and is ever intent upon gathering the wandering sons of men into the fold of the Redeemer. It is guided and influenced in its action by the spirit of the great com- mission which Christ gave to His disciples, and which He continues to give to all His sent Ambassadors, " Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature." 172. Eeason. — The Mission- ary character and grand design of the Christian religion may be traced to the nature and extent of the atonement which was made on the cross for human guilt by its divine Author. If there had been anything narrow or circumscribed in the rich provisions of redeeming love and mercy, Christianity would have been divested of its missionary character. But the very reverse of this is the fact. The Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ is as free as the air we breathe ; and the great salvation which it proclaims, is a complete deliverance from sin, and guilt, and death, and hell, and it is offered to all who repent and believe with their hearts unto righteousness, without respect of persons, and without money and without price. The reason for this unrestricted ofler of a free, full, and present salvation, which may be re- garded as the mainspring of the missionary enterprise, is to be found in the numerous passages of scrip- ture which set forth the universal love of God to man in the gift of His Son to be our Saviour. " God so loved the world that He gave His THE MISSION ARY WORLD. 73 only begotten Son that ■whosoever ! belicvcth on Him should not perish but have everlasting life." It is distinctly stated that "Christ by- the grace of God tasted death for every man." " He is the propitia- tion for our sins, and not for ours only, but for the sins of the whole ' world." He is "not willing that ■ any should perish but that all should come to repentance " and live. "He would have all men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth." 173. The Beginning. — The first achievements of (■hristianity were in the land of its birth ; and from among the people who crucified the Locd of life and glory were brought the first trophies of His truth, and the power of His resur- rection. In these facts we behold a standing proof of the Divine origin of our holy religion, and an illustra- tion of the riches of sovereign grace to the worst of sinners. Had- the first proclamation of the Gospel been made in some remote region of the earth, far distant from the place where the important facts transpired on which it is based, and at a period of time long subsequent to their occurrence, there might have been the semblance of a plea for the cavils of the sceptic. But the first ofl:ers of Divine mercy under the new dis- pensation were made on the very spot where the Saviour died and rose again, and whilst Calvary was yet reeking with the blood of the holy " Lamb of God," newly slain as an atoning sacrifice to take away the sin of the world. It was before His ascension that Jesus gave utter- ance to that remarkable saying : " Thus it is written, pears on the exterior." 196. Not Wanted.— When the first attempt was made to introduce Popery into the Friendly Islands, King George showed great fii-mness and sagacity. On returning from the Wesleyan District Meeting in the month of October, 1837, the Rev. John Thomas was told that more Missionaries had arrived. His joy at the pleasing intelligence was but temporary, however, for he soon found that the new Missionaries were a Roman Catholic Bishop and his companions, sent out by an insti- tution in France to try to introduce Popery into the South Sea Islands, many of which were already evan- gelised by Protestant Missionaries. These gentlemen had already had an interview with the King, who was at that time residing at Vavau, and had asked permission to leave two or tliree of their party on the island. The King asked for what purpose they came, adding, "I and my people have all turned to God." His lordship told the King that his own religion was the old and true faith, and that the religion taught by the Methodist Missionaries was one that had lately sprung up. The King said, "We know but one God, and Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom we have all turned." He then advised the Bishop to wait till the return of the Missionaries from Lifuka. The Bishop, with five others, three of whom were priests, accordingly waited upon Mr. Thomas and his colleague, who observed that the matter must be settled between themselves and the King ; that King George and not the Mission- aries governed the islands. The Bishop stated both to the Missionaries and to the King, that he only wished to leave the priests at the Friendly Islands for two or three months to learn the language. The King saw through the artifice at once, and doubting whether they would learn much of the language in so short a time, asked in reply, " If they arc to go away in two or three months, why cannot you as well take them away in the ship that brought them 'r" On being pressed to consent, the King said, " It is not my mind that they should stay." On the departure of the Bishops and his companions, the Wesleyan Missionaries advised them to go where the people were still heathens, and not to trouble people already evangelised. Un- happily they gained an entrance into Fiji, Rotumah, and other places; but the wide-spread influence of the Word of God and the .Gospel of Christ has prevented their doing much harm. 197. New Eussian Missionary Society. — Encouraged perhaps by the influence obtained in various countries by the Romish Propaganda, in 1870, the Greek Church of Piussia organised an institution which they called " The Orthodox Society on be- half of Missions," the object of which was the conversion of the non- Christians of all parts of the Russian Empire except the Caucasian and Trans- Caucasian provinces already provided for, and both the spiritual edification and social advancement of the converts thus made. The Society was inaugurated at Moscow under the presidency of Innocent, Metropolitan of that city, and there- fore known as "the Apostle of Kam- schatka." Liturgy and Te Deum were performed, and a sermon preached in the Cathedral, before a crowded congregation, among whom 84 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. were present the Governor- General of tlie province and others of the highest officials, notwithstanding the solemnity had no official character. The Society is placed under the patronage of the Russian Empress, and ultimate control of the Holy Synod. The president is the Metro- politan of Moscow ; and the Society's affiiirs are administered by a council at that place. Committees also are to be formed in every city under the local bishop. The Society is annually to observe the day of S. S. Cyril, and Methodius, the 11th of May (0. S.). Any person subscribing at least three roubles may be a member of the Society. Its council possesses, besides the president, two vice-pre- sidents chosen for two years, one by the president from his coadjutor bishops, and one by the members of the Society from the laity. Of the twelve members of the council, four are biennially nominated by the president, and the rest by the mem- bers of the Society at a general meeting. EPISCOPALIAN MISSIONAEY SOCIETIES. 198. Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. — This is the oldest Protestant Mission- ary Society in England, and its origin may be traced to a very remote period. About the year 1644, whilst the civil wars still continued in this country, a petition was pre- sented to Parliament by a clergyman of the Church of England, supported by many English and Scotch divines, urging the duty of attempting to convert the natives of North America to Christianity. This, no doubt, led to the ordinance passed on the 27th of July, 1648, by the Independents of the Commonwealth, by which a corporation was established, entitled " The President and Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England." The preamble recites that "the Commons of England assembled in Parliament, having re- ceived intelligence that the heathens in New England are beginning to call upon the name of the Lord, feel bound to assist in the work." They ordered the Act to be read in all the churches of the land, and collections to be made in aid of the object. This was the first Missionary Asso- ciation formed in England, and may be considered as the parent of the present " venerable" Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. Our colonial settlements first attracted public attention to the spiritual wants of their Euro- pean and heathen populations. The colonists of New England from the commencement displayed great zeal for the conversion of the Indians. The labours of Eliot, Mather, and I others, will never be forgotten by 1 the Christian Church. After the I restoration in Great Britain Baxter and Boyle distinguished themselves by their practical sympathy with the work in which these excellent men were engaged. Meanwhile the Church of England became interested in supplying the new colonies with Episcopalian ministers. In 1675 it was found " that there were scarcely four members of the Church of England in all the vast tracts of North America." In view of this lamentable state of things, royalty was moved to liberality. Charles II. was induced by Compton, Bishop of London, to allow £20 for passage money for ministers and school masters willing to go out to supply the deficiency, and the sum of £1,200 was also granted to supply American parishes with Bibles and other religious books. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 85 199. Organisation and Consti- tution.— Tlie Societ}' for the Pro- pagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was organised in the month of June, 1701, when it received a charter from "William III. The main objects for which it was insti- tuted arc stated to be two-fold. It was designed ' ' to provide for the ministrations of the Church of England in the British colonies, and to propagate the Gospel among the native inhabitants of those coun- tries." The corporation consists of the Bishops of the Church of Eng- land, the members constituted by charter, and of three hundred other members. Everj- incorporated mem- ber subscribes not less than two guineas annually to the Society, or contributes not less than twenty guineas in one sum. All subscribers of one guinea per annum, or contri- butors of ten guineas in one sum, and 'clergymen subscribing half-a- guinea annually, are associated members, and from them the incor- porated members are chosen by ballot. General meetings of the in- corporated members are held monthly for the transaction of business. 200. Sources of Income. — The income of the Society for the Pro- pagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts is derived from various sources, embracing Parliamentary grants, collections in churches, schoolrooms and public halls, in which anniversary sermons are preached and Missionary Meetings held, and subscriptions and legacies from individuals. In this way the institution is liberally supported and a large amount of agency is brought to bear upon the people where mission stations have been formed. 201. rields of Labour. — During the long period of its existence the venerable Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has gradually extended its labours to various parts of the world, and has been instrumental of much good, especially to British colonists at an early period of their struggles, long before modern Mis- sionary Societies had commenced their operations. This useful insti- tution now occupies important sta- tions in the British Provinces of North America, the Dominion of Canada, British Columbia, the West Indies, Southern Afi'ica, Australia, New Zealand, India, and China. To all these places Anglican bishops and clergymen have gone forth, carrying with them their own views of Church order and discipline ; and in connection with every important colony a Diocese has been formed, and parishes have been organised after the style of the mother country. The main object of the institution is to supply the services and the ordi- nances of the Church of England tc the tens of thousands of British emi- grants who have been annuall}' leaving the shores of their native country from generation to genera- tion, to better their condition in foreign lands. And with much zeal and earnestness have the agents of this Society followed their country- men in all their wanderings, minis- tering to their spiritual necessities, and bringing home to their recollec- tions the tender associations of the " old country," where they were favoured in times of yore to listen with pleasure to the sound of the " church-going bell." Nor have the dark benighted heathen population within the boundaries and in the neighbourhood of our respective colonies been neglected by this time-honoured institution. Many poor wandering Indians in the north- western wilds of America, as well as idolatrous Hindus in the East, and warlike Kaffirs in Southern Africa, i to say nothing of the aborigines of 86 TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. other lands, have been favoured with the means of grace and religious in- struction throughits instrumentality, especially of late years since atten- tion was more particularly directed to this department of the work. 202. The "Wesleys.— The Mis- sionary spirit was a passion in the Wesley family when Christian Mis- sions scarcely existed. John Wesley, the grandfather of the Webleys, after being ejected from his living in 1552, longed to go as a Missionary, first to Surinam, and afterwards to Maryland. Samuel Wesley, his son, when between thirty and forty years of age, formed a magnificent scheme to go as a Missionary to India, China, and Abyssinia, and in the last year of his life most sincerely lamented that he was not young enough to go to Georgia. His sons, John and Charles, then at Oxford, caught his spirit, and actually went to Georgia, John Wesley having it particularly in view to preach the Gospel to the American Indians. — T;/crma7i. 203. ■ These stirrings of the Wesley family towards the heathen preceded the operations of the societies which afterwards took up the work of Missions. The ' ' Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge," founded in 1698, estab- lished a connection vriih the fii-st Protestant Mission to the heathen, the Danish Mission to the Hindus at Tanquebar, in 1709. The '' Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts," incorporated in 1701, does not appear to have had any Missions to the heathen for many years after its formation. John Wesley did not acknowledge himself a Missionary of this society when in America, nor would he receive a salary from them, but he furnished them with most valuable reports as to the state of the settlements and the proceedings of the clergymen employed by them. The journals of that eminent man show how his heart yearned over the heathen, and how willing he would have been to devote his life to their spiritual I benefit. Divine Providence permitted his wish to be frustrated, and ' directed his course back to his na- j five land for the accomplishment of I a greater work than was possible, humanly speaking, among the scat- 1 tered population of America at that j time. — I)r. Hoole. 204. Society for the Promoticu ' of Christian Ivnowledge. — Thi.-; Society, although not strictly mis- sionary in its primary object, was, at a very early period, an auxiliary to Christian Missions, and is at this day a most powerful help to the Church of England in her desolate places abroad, as well as at home. It was founded iu 1698, mainly by a private clergyman. Dr. Thomas Bray, who, subsequently acting as commissioner in Maryland, and seeing the great necessity for some further eflbrt at home for the advancement of religion in the Colonies, happily succeeded in rousing public attention to the matter. Ha-sing afterwards been the chief instrument in the formation of the Gospel Propagation Society, Dr. Bray may be fairly considered the founder of both these institutions, and in them of many other noble societies which followed them, by imitation or natural con- sequence. As early as the year 1709, the Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge established a connection with the Danish Mission to the Hindus at Tanquebar, and rendered considerable aid towards the support of the work. The Tan- jore Mission originated in 1726, and the one at Trichinopoly in 1762, which, with the celebrated Schwarts as its Missionary, was taken up, five vears afterwards, bv the Christian THE MISSIONAUY WOliLlJ. 87 Knowledge Society, and prosecuted with vigour and success. Wlieu other institutions of the Church of England were aiterwards organised for the express purpose of propagating the Gospel in foreign lands, the Chi'istian Knowledge Society hence- forth eonlincd its attention to the circulation of religious works, Bibles, prayer-books, tracts, &c., at a cheap rate in Great Britain and its several dependencies. There are branch societies in various parts of the country, and persons are constituted members by subscribing annually a sum of not less than one guinea. 205. Church. Missionary Society. — This Society was instituted in London in the month of April, 1799. For some time there was no action taken beyond the appointment of a committee. Two causes led to this delay. The Societies for "Promoting Christian Knowledge," and for " The Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts," belong to the Church of Eng- land also, and the latter of these Societies having for nearly a century been largely and liberally supported, a little jealousy existed in some quarters lest the new institution should in any way clash . with the interests of those which had so long been established. The other cause for delay was found in the fact that the committee had not yet fixed on any specific field of labour, or secured the services of suitable agents to enter upon the work. It was wisely I'esolved by the promoters of the Church Missionary Society not to interfere with the large and pros- perous institution which mainly contemplated Colonial action ; yet it ; was deeply felt that there were both room and need for an association which would devote its attention chiefly, if not exclusively, to the spread of the Gospel in Pagan lands. The original design of the Society i was to act more especially on Africa andtheEast. That factwasembodied in its first designation ; but after- wards dropped. Though the sphere contemplated by the first board of directors was neither small nor un- important, this Society has planted missions over still more widely ex- tended regions. 206. Statistics of the Church Missionary Society, — The Mission- ary Jiecord gives statistics of the Church Missionary Society in 1830 and 1870 respectively: — The " total income of the Society then, was ■ £30,062 ; now it is £150,000. Its communicants then numbered 318, now they are 21,705 (including the congregations transferred in 1802 to the native Church in Western Africa), ' The number of European Missionaries was then 34, now it is 203. There was not then one native ordained clergyman employed by the Society, now there are 109. Up to March 1, 1862, there went forth on foreign service, in connection with the Church Missionary Society, 562 men of va- rious countries and races ; of these no less than 121 were Germans. Since that period, a larger propoi-tion of English clergymen have engaged in Missionary work." 207. Constitution and Manage- ment.— The constitution of the Church Missionary Society provides for membership on the payment of a contribution of one guinea or upwards per annum, and if clergymen, haLf- a-guinea. The same privilege is extended to collectors of £2 12s., or upwards, per annum. Benefactors of ten guineas or upwards, clergj-men making collections to the amount of twenty guineas, and executors paying to the amount of £o0, are members for life. Annual subscribers of five guineas are governors, and benefac- tors of £50 and upwards, are gover- nors for life. The directorate of THE MISSIONAEY WOKLD. this Society is vested in seven governors and a treasurer, chosen by the members at their annual meeting, together with a general committee of twenty-five members. The general business of the institution is con- ducted by the committee. At first, and for a long time after its com- mencement, this Society was simply supported and governed by the members of the Episcopal Church, and was not in any way subject to ecclesiastical authority. At length, the appointment of English bishops to foreign countries, rendered a change in the administration of the Church Missionary Society absolutely necessary ; and it was decided that in future the institution should be conducted in strict couformity with the ecclesiastical principles of the Establishment. Hence, all the Mis- sionaries who now go out in its service are placed under the government and direction of the bishops nearest to their respective stations. This change was seriously felt by the agents em- ployed at the time. Most of them were Germans by birth, and profound Lutherans in principle ; and all who chose to remain in connection with the Society had to be re-ordained, and to conform in all things to the rides and regulations of the Church of England. The funds of the Church Missionary Society are supplied in the usual way by personal contribu- tions, legacies, collections after ser- mons, and at public meetings ; and hitherto the institution has been supported in a very liberal manner. 208. Stations Occupied. — The principal spheres of labour entered upon, and efficiently worked, by the agents of the Church Missionary Society have been in Western Africa, Continental India, and Ceylon, British North America, and the "West Indies. In all these countries, but especially in the one first named, the Missionaries, catechists, and teachers of this institution have toiled with commendable zeal and diligence, and have been favoured to see the fruit of their labour on a large scale. 209. Colonial Church and School Society. — This institution may be regarded as supplementary to the Church Missionary Society, and it appears to have been called into being by the imhappy difterences which have existed for many years in matters of doctrine and ritual in the Church of England. Alluding to this subject, the Ilev. Joseph Kingsmill, M.A., himself a clergy- man, of the Establishment, says, with regard to these organisations : ' ' They appeal for support (it ought , not tobe concealed in Christian can- dour) to two distinct divisions in our common Church : the Gospel Propa- gation Society to the great body of Churchmen who would place the Liturgy and Ilubrics before the Articles ; the Colonial Church Society to the evangelical body who have first in their regard the Articles, as embodying most distinctly the great truths of the Gospel, and a full pro- test against the errors of Ilomanism ; and as supplying, also, a bond of cordial union with all reformed Churches which hold the same lead- ing truths. The Colonial Church and School Society is indeed entitled to the warmest support of all who are decided in their attachment to the Protestant and Evangelical character of the Church of England. Already its rapidly increasing income amounts to upwards of £8,000, and it employs in the colonies 115 Mis- sionary labourers, of whom twenty- three are clergymen." This useful institution has rendered valuable assistance to the Missionaries em- ployed in the far north-western ViMs of British America, formerly THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 89 included in the Hudson's Bay terri- tories, to clergymen and teachers labouring among the scattered set- tlers of Australia, and to mission stations and schools in several of the British colonies. Its funds have been replenished, at different times, by the liberal contributions of those who sympathise with its object and aims. 210. Dr. Ooleuso.— The most glaring instance of party thought and feeling as existing in the Church of England, and occasionally de- veloped in 'its Missionary organisa- tions, was that which appeared in the case of Dr. Colenso, Bishop of Natal. The learned doctor went out to South Africa under the auspices of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, and for some time displayed a laudable measure of the genuine Missionary spirit in the working of his diocese. He was zealous in his endeavours to convert the warlike Zulus to the faith of the Gospel ; but he admits that one of the shrewd and clever natives with whom he entered into argument not only puzzled him with his questions, but actually succeeded in converting him to some of his ' own pagan notions, for he forthwith i threw away the remainder of his I belief in the Divine authority of the I Scriptures, and avowed his opinion I that the Pentateuch was a mere I fable. But long after Dr. Colenso had published a book in which he I proclaimed to the Avorld his sceptical views, and appeared contirmed in his ! crroneoxis opinions, he was acknow- ledged as an agent of the Propa- gation Society, and allowed to dis- pense their grants to his clergy. At length the supporters of the insti- ' tution were aroused to oppose such a glaring scandal, and other means were adopted at the suggestion of the metropolitan for the payment of the Missionaries stipends ; biit no power was found in the Church of England by means of which the heterodox bishop could be displaced from his office. 211. Madagascar Bishopric. — Two Missionaries of the Gospel Pro- ]iagation Society and two of the Church Society having been ap- pointed to labour in Madagascar in 1870, it was proposed by the Propa- j gation Society to appoint an English I Bishop to superintend the Episcopal Mission. To this the Committee of I the Church Missionarj^ Society I strongly objected, and declared that their agents should not be placed j under the direction of a bishop so I appointed. They were led to this course through respect to the London I Missionary Society, by whose instru- i mentality a great and glorious work had been accomplished in Mada- I gascar, and from a conviction that j such a displaj'' of ritualistic Episco- pal pomp and splendour as had been I exhibited in Honolulu, and which had proved a miserable failure, Avould be seriously detrimental to the cause of evangelical religion among the Malagasy. And to the honour of the reverend gentleman who was the bishop-designate, it may be stated that imder these cir- cumstances he threw up the appoint- ment and declined to be consecrated, and so the matter rested for the time being. 212. London Society for Pro- moting Christianity among the Jews. — This institution was founded in the year 180S, although it was not fully organised until the following year. The constitution originally contemplated two objects : " To relieve the temporal distress of the Jews, and to promote their spiritual welfare." Public worship, and the education of the children 90 THE illSSIONARY WORLD . ■under the care of the Society, within the United Kingdom, are conducted in strict conformitj- to the the prin- ciples and formularies of the Church of England, with which it has always been identified both in its management and principal support. The fii-st sphere of its action was among the Jews in London. In 1811 a printing press was established to give employment to poor Jewish converts. Two years later a chapel and schools were' -opened for the benefit of seventy-nine proselytes and their families. In 1818 the first foreign Missionary was sent forth to laboiu' in Poland, where a seminary was soon afterwards established for the training of Jewish converts as Missionaries. The Society also pub- lished a Hebrew edition of the Scriptm-es for the Jews generally, and prepared a Juda?o-Polish version for Poland, and a Syriac version for the Cabalistic Jews. In 1840 the Jewish College for the complete training of Missionary agents was established. It has proved an im- portant auxiliary to Jewish' Missions not only in connection with the London Society, but also to kindi-cd institutions which were afterwards called into existence. The London Society has above 30 Mission stations for the benefit of the Jews in Europe, Asia, and Africa ; more than 80 Missionaries, of whom iipwards of 60 are converted Israelites ; about 20 schools, with an aggregate of Hebrew children during the last 30 years of upwards of' 10,000. This Society has seen fifty of its converts ordained as clergymen of Christian congregations at home, and it has distributed above 60,000 copies of the Hebrew Scriptures, which are able to make men wise unto salva- tion by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. PKESBITEEIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETIES. 213. Scottish Society for Pro- pagating Christian Knowledge. — This institution was established in Edinburgh in the year 1709, being the first Missionary Association organised by the Presbyterians of North Britain. Its original design was the extension of religion in the British Empire, and especially in the Highlands .and Islands of Scotland. The pagan world subsequently arrested the attention of the Direc- tors, and called forth their sym- pathies and efforts. Aboi;t twentj'' years after its formation this Society entered into correspondence, with a view to forming stations among the American Indians in the vicinity of New England. Three agents were appointed to labour among the aborigines of these settlements ; but, from some imtoward circum- stances which occiu'red, they appear to have been wanting in adaptation for their work, and were withdrawn. In 1741, a mission was established among the Delaware Indians, which met with great success. A number of native converts were received into the church by baptism, and the heart of the Missionary was cheered by manifest tokens of the Divine presence and blessing. A good work was also carried on for some time among the Indians of Long Island by the agency of this Society ; but an attempt to evangelise the natives settled on the banks of the Susquehannah was not so successful. Indeed the mission stations which were formed in difierent parts of North America at this early period with a view to civilise and Chris- tianise the degraded Indians, were very fluctuating. The hopes of their friends and patrons were sometimes THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 91 raised in anticipation of approaching success, and then some untoward event would occur to blight their sanguine expectations. This was more especially the case as the country became filled up with Euro- pean settlers. Hence we meet with mournful records of which the follow- ing, in reference to Long Island, is a specimen: — "The Mission received its first blow in the death of Miranda, the interpreter, and its second and fatal assault in the introduction of rum. The schools became com- paratively^ deserted ; the attendance upon religious services gradually lessened ; industry and character gave place to dissipation and disorder; and the Missionary withdrew with a heavy heart from his once promising field of labour." 214. Scottish Missionary Society. — This Society was instituted in the month of Februarj', 1796, under the designation of the Edinburgh Mis- sionary Society. It was not intended to be connected with any particidar branch of the Presbyterian Church, but to stand upon a general and Catholic basis, and to include all evangelical parties in the country. By a special agreement with the London and Glasgow Missionarj' Societies, which were organised about the same time, this institution fur- nished two Missionaries, and the others two, to make a beginning in foreign lands; and the place fixed upon for the first station was Sierra Leone, "Western Africa. Unhappily the Missionaries fell out by the way. Before they left London, one of the party assumed, or was supposed to assume, a superiority which the rest of the brethren were not willing to brook. Concessions were afterwards offered, and advances made tow^ards reconciliation by the ofiending party, but they were rejected by all but his own colleague from Edinburgh. The unpleasant circumstances in which the voyage to Africa was passed, rendered separation necessary on entering the foreign field. The Foulah country was at that time involved in a territorial war which gave a plausible reason for com- mencing three stations, instead of one as had been originally intended. The Scottish Society's agent sought a location above a hundred miles up the country. Shortly after their settlement, both Missionaries -were visited with a severe fever which laid and held them prostrate for a considerable time. The lives of both were spared, however ; and one of them, Mr. Brunton, became chaplain to the colony, which office he held for some time ; bi;t on the failure of his health again, he returned to Europe. The other, Mr. Greig, had prosecuted his Missionary labours with some degree of success for about two years, when he was murdered by a party of Foulahs, whom he had received and was treating as guests ; and so the mission to Sierra Leone was relin(|uished. Nothing daunted by the comparative failure of the mission to Western Africa, in 1802 the Scottish Missionary Society sent out two Missionaries to Tartary. This mission also failed in conse- quence of the oppressive and res- trictive measures of Government. The agents of this Society were more successful, however, in Asiatic Eussia, where they commenced their labours in 1805. In 1822, Mission- aries were also sent to India, when Bombay and Puna were occupied as principal stations. In 1835, this branch of the work was transferred to the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, who had recently com- menced operations in India. In 1824 a Mission was organised for Jamaica, which was productive of much good. This produced a Mission to Old Calabar, Western Africa, 92 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. whicli has been prosecuted •with vigour aud success. In 1847, the stations of this Society in Jamaica were transferred to the United Pres- byterian Church, by which they are now carried on with efficiency and success. 215. Glasgow Missionary Society. — This institution was organised in February, 1796, and in common with some other societies which took their rise about the same time, it adopted a broad and general consti- tution, its directorate and Mission agents being drawn from different evangelical commimities. The first field selected for cultivation was Western Africa, to which Messrs. Campbell and Henderson sailed in company with two Missionaries sent by the London and Scottish societies. These Missionaries seem to have formed very inadequate conceptions of the work to which they had de- voted their lives, and were exceed- inglj' deficient in their preparation for active and efficient service. Their union on the field was merelj' nomi- nal. The Missionary career of each was brief, sadly chequered, most damaging to the interests of the infant Mission, and terminated in withdrawal or dismissal. They were superseded in a few months after their arrival at Sierra Leone, by the appointment of Messrs. Fergusson aud Graham. The brethren appear to have been men of a different stamp, but they were both cut down by putrid fever shortly after they arrived at Sherbro, on the mainland, where they intended to establish themselves, so that the efforts of this Society to evangelise the negro race were twice thwarted in different ways, and it was consequently never per- mitted fairlj' to commence operations in "Western Africa. After a con- siderable interval, this institution resolved to resume its Missionary work, and now turned its attention to Southern Africa, where the climate is more favourable to European resi- dents. In 1821, a Mission was coin- menced in Kaff'raria by the Rev. W. R. Thomson and Mr. J. Bennie. Other Missionaries having afterwards arrived, stations were formed as fol- lows : namely, at Chumie in 1821, at Lovedale in 1824, at Balfour in 1828, at Brunskill and Pirie in 1830, and in Iggibighain 1836. The Mission- aries found the soil they had gone to cultivate very unpromising. The land was not filled with idols, it is true, but the people were strangers to all modes of worship, and even to the very feeling of veneration, having scarcely any idea of the Divine Being. Their minds on religious matters were a perfect blank. Diffi- culties also arose from repeated Kafiir wars, which tended to scatter the people, and retarded the progress of the work. But the Missionaries persevered in their noble enterprise, difficulties gradually gave way, a goodly number of converted natives were ultimately gathered into the fold of Christ, and several portions of the Word of God were translated into the native language of the people. In 1844, the Missions of the Glasgow Society were transferred to the Free Church of Scotland, 216. Oliiircli of Scotland's Foreign Mission Sclieme. — The formation of several Missionary societies of a general nature towards the close of the last century appears to have excited the zeal, if not the jealousy, of the Church of Scotland, and over- tures were presented to the General Assembly from different Synods, praying that attention might be paid to the claims of the heathen world. For some time these were disre- garded, but in 1824 the subject was brought forward again, and a com- , mittee was appointed to prepare a THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 93 programme for the organisation of what was justlj' designated as "a pious and benevolent object." At the next Assembly, in 182o, the Committee reported in favour of British India as a field of labour, and advised the establishment of a great central seminary, with auxi- liary district schools for the instruc- tion of Hindu children and young persons of both sexes. In 1829 the ilev. Alexander Duff sailed for Cal- cutta, as the head of the educational institution. The ship was wrecked off the Cape of Good Hope, but without loss of life. After some delay and many dangers, Mr. and Mrs. Duft" arrived at Calcutta on the 27th of May, 1830, having lost a valuable library, and "being more dead than alive." The seminary was opened in the month of August, and met with remarkable success. Within a few days of the opening 200 pupils were in attendance. Both the elementary and collegiate sections of the institution prospered. The English language was chosen as the medium of instruction in the highest classes, but so soon as qualified teachers and suitable school books could be obtained, due attention was paid to the vernacular. In 1835 three Missionaries, the P^ev. James Mitchell, John "Wilson, and Robert Nisbet, were transferred, by their own desire, from the Scottish Mis- sionary Society to the General Assembly's Mission; and, in 1843, still further changes were made hj the disruption of the General Assem- bly, which issued in the formation of the Free Church of Scotland, to which all the Missionaries in India adhered, with the buildings, furni- ture, and property of the respective stations. After labouring in connec- tion with the Indian Mission for nearly forty years, Dr. Duff finally returned to his native land in 1870, a rare instance of God's preserving goodness and of entire devotedness to the Mission cause. 217. Tree Oliurch of Scotland's Foreign Mission. — The mouth of May, 1843, can never be forgotten in Scotland. In that month the Free protesting Church was formed by a very large and general secession from the Established Church. When the news of the disruption reached the mission stations in foreign lands, it occasioned great excitement and much perplexity both to ministers and people. In most countries, how- ever, as in India and Southern Africa, the whole mission staft' adhered to the Free Church. Hence, in addi- tion to the cares and anxieties which devolved on the new ecclesiastical organisation in connection with the work at home, there was the additional responsibility of support- ing and managing the foreign mis- sions. But the earnest and noble- minded men who took the lead in the movement proved equal to the emergency ; and, being ably and liberally sustained both by ministers and people, arrangements were promptly made for carrying on the work both at home and abroad in a manner which reflected great credit on all parties concerned. The educa- tional establishment at Calcutta, under the able superintendence of Dr. Duff", and the mission stations at Bombay, Puna, Nagpore, Madras, and other places in India, as well as those in Southern Africa, the colonies of Canada, Nova Scotia, New Bruns- wick, the West Indies, Madeira, the Mediterranean, Australia, and Natal, were prosecuted with vigour and success under the new administra- 218.- -The Free Church of Scotland also assumed the responsi- bility of supporting and carrying on a mission to the Jews which had 94 THE SnSSIOXAEY WORLD. been organised a short time before the disruption. The history of this branch of the worlc, so far as Hun- gary and Austria are concerned, is of more than ordinary interest. Pesth was the scene of a remarkable awakening among the scattered seed of Abraham. Hundreds of Jews, many of them persons of distinction, became simultaneously interested enqiiircrs into the truth of Chris- tianity. The reyolution in Hungary caused the suspension of the mission for a time, and the despotism of Austria well-nigh extinguished it. Of late years there haye been con- siderable changes in the scene of its operations, and Frankfort, Amster- dam, Breslau, Pesth, Galatz, and other places are mentioned in the Society's Report as places where its agents are now labouring for the conyersion of the Jews to the faith of the Gospel. 219. United Presbyterian Synod's Foreign Mission. — In the year 1835, the United Secession Church planted a Mission in the West Indies by the agency of the Pteys. WiUiam Paterson and James Niyen. In the course of a few years, seyeral stations were opened in Jamaica, Trinidad, and the Grand Caymanas. The progress of the mission to these parts is indicated by the following scenes of labour, and the dates when the work was commenced at each place respectiyely : — Jamaica — Stirling, 1835; KewBroughton, 1835; Friend- ship, 1837 ; Goshen, 1837 ; Mount Oliyet, 1839; Montego Bay, 1848; Kingston, 1848. Teinidad. — Port of Spain, 1839 ; Arauca, 1842. The Geeat Caym.us'as. — Georgetown, 1846. In 1846 a mission was com- menced at Old Calabar in "Western Africa, intended to be worked chiefly by conyerted negroes from Jamaica. The Synod also sent seyeral Mission- aries to Canada, who haye since suc- ceeded in forming self-sustaining congregations, and even in organising large and influential presbyteries. The first work of the United Pres- byterian Church, formed in May, 1847, was to accept of the transfer- ence of the stations and agents of the Scottish Missionary Society in Jamaica, and of the Glasgow Africa Missionary Society in Kaffraria, which it has since conducted with yigour and success. It has also a . Jewish mission to Algiers, Aleppo, and other places. 220. English Presbyterian Sy- nod's Foreign Mission. This Chvirch entered upon foreign Mis- sionary operations in 1844. The principal scene of its labours is China ; and, although the work has not as yet been conducted on a large scale, it is hoped that lasting good wUl be the result. The funds of the Society were considerably augmented a few years ago by the handsome bequest of the late Mr. Sandcman, to whose beneyolence and general Christian character a graceful tribute is paid in the Annual lleport for 1 8 59 . Promising mission stations haye been formed at Amoy and Swatow, where a few conyerted natives haye been united in Church fellowship, and an additional Mis- ' sionary has recently been ordained and sent forth to strengthen the hands of the brethren who haye been some time in the field. 221. Eeformed Presbyterian Chru'ch Mission. — The Reformed Presbyterians have ever been staunch advocates for religious liberty, and of late years they have manifested a laudable zeal for the propagation of the Gospel among Jews and Gentiles. The denomination is numerous and influential both in Scotland and Ire- land. Foreign Missionary operations were commenced by this body in THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 95 1842. The principal scene of its labour has been the South Sea Islands, especially New Zealand and the New Hebrides. The Kev. John In^lis laboured for many years in the island of Aneiteum with con- siderable success. By the blessing of God on his unwearied efforts a goodly number of converted natives were gathered into the fold of Christ, some of whom became efficient Church officers and teachers of others, whilst the rising generation were carefully trained in a knowledge of God's holy Word to an extent which is not often witnessed even on mission stations. At one time, out of a population of 1,900 in a certain district, 1,700 were able to read the Bible — a pro- portion of readers perhaps scarcely surpassed in any country. 222. Irish Presbyterian Cnurcli's Mission. — The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ire- land commenced its Missionary operations in 1S40. Their first field was India, to which the llevs. A. Kerr and J. Glasgow went forth as the first Missionaries. Mr. Kerr was called away by death a few weeks after his arrival at Rajkot; but other Missionaries were speedily sent out, and promising stations were established at Purburder, Gogo, Bombay,' and other places, notwith- standing the violent opposition of the Mohammedans and others. Con- siderable attention has also been paid to the British Colonies by this body, Missionaries having been sent out at different times to North America, Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand. The Assembly has also Jewish missions at Hamburg, Bonn, and in Syria, which have been prosecuted by its agents with zeal and success, notwithstanding the numerous difficulties with which they have to contend. 223. Scottish Society for the Conversion of Israel. — This Society was instituted in the year 1845, not in connection with any particular branch of the Christian Church, but on a broad and Catholic basis, the directors being chosen from different denominations. It was originally designed to aflbrd temporal relief to the migrating Jews wh) visited Glasgow. Subsequently it extended its operations to the seed of Abraham in foreign lands, and sought their spiritual benefit as well as temporal welfare. So long as its sphere of operations was confined to Glasgow and to pecuniary relief, its income seldom exceeded £40 per annum ; but in the course of eight j^ears afterwards, it rose to £1,400, not- withstanding the efforts made in connection with various churches for similar objects. The rapid growth of the Society was, under God, mainly owing to the selection of the Rev. Dr. Hermann Philip as the first agent, who excited a deep interest in the churches at home in its favour ere he went forth to foreign labour. Stations were afterwards formed, and agents employed at Hamburg, Algiers, and Alexandria ; but in 1857, when the United Presbyterian Church originated a mission to tire Jews, these foreign stations were transferred to that body, from whom most of the funds had been derived, and the Scottish Society again con- fined its labours to home, as before. 224. Edinburgh Medical Mis- sionary Society. — In the year 1841, several of the leading medical practitioners in the Scotch metro- polis, in the course of their reading, having come to the conclusion that medical skill might be greatly help- ful to Christian missions, formed themselves into an association for this object. Their first efibrts were directed to China, where the want 96 THE MI3SI0NARV WORLD. of medical knowledge was sorely felt. The constitution of the Society does not restrict its operations to the Celestial Empire, but leaves it at liberty to aftbrd its aid to the Mis- sionary enterprise in any part of the world. The intention of its patrons is to give gratuitous medical aid to the sufiering poor, and, at the same time, to embrace every opportunity of imparting religious instruction to the dark benighted heathens who are the objects of its benevolence. CONGEE GATIONAL MISSION- AEY SOCIETIES. 225. Independents. — The re- spectable and intelligent class of professing Christians known as In- dependents or Congregationalists, generallj^ manifest a deep and lively interest in the religious welfare of the respective neighbourhoods in which they live. And if they are not so zealous and enthusiastic in their efforts to propagate the Gospel in foreign lands as some others, it may, perhaps, be attributed to the peculiarity of their Church govern- ment, rather than to any want of love to Christ and His cause in the 'members individually. But, although the Independents have not multi- plied Missionary Societies to the same extent as the Presbyterians, they have supported the noble insti- tution, which they now regard as their own, in a liberal manner, whilst many of their adherents are found enrolled amongst the sub- scribers to kindred institutions and to philanthropic associations gene- rally. 226. London Missionary Society. — Whether we regard the character of its labours, the wide extent of its operations, or the liberal manner in which its funds have been sustained, the London Missionary Society pre- sents itself to oiir view as one of the leading institutions of the age, which have for their object the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. Hence, in a work of this kind, it demands as full and comprehensive a notice as our limited space ■will permit. 227. Origin. — Towards the close of the year 1794, a spirited paper appeared in the Evangelical 3Iaf/azine, advocating the formation of a mission to the heathen on the broadest possible basis. This led to the organisation of the London Missionary Society. The Rev. David Bogue, D.D., of Gosport, the author of the paper alluded to, may therefore be regarded as the father and founder of one of the noblest institutions in the land ; and his name will ever be held in grateful remembrance by the friends of missions. Two months after the appearance of Dr. Bogue's practical paper, a conference was held to take steps for giving effect to the laudable proposal. That con- ference was attended by representa- tives from several evangelical bodies, in accordance with the proposed catholicity of the spirit of action. The result of that conference was a carefully prepared address to the ministers and members of the various churches, and the appoint- ment of a committee to diffuse in- formation, and to learn the senti- ments of the Christian public upon the subject. A conference upon a larger scale was held in September, 1795 — twelve months after the pub- lication of Dr. Bogue's paper. The conference lasted three days, and comprised a large and influential body of Christians. The Rev. Dr. Haweis preached an eloquent and impressive sermon on the occasion, taking for his subject the great THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 97 commission (Mark xv. 16) ; and the Rev. J. Burder, and the liev. Row- land Hill also took part in the pre- liminary work which issued in the formation of the institution. Thus, amid niany prayers, much fraternal love, and the promise of large sup- port hoth in counsel and contribu- tions, the London Missionary Society was launched. 228. Oonstitution. — The con- stitution of the London Missionary Society was thoroughly catholic, heing intended to include in its management, support, and practical working, Christians of all denomi- nations. Hence, with regard to the agents who might be employed, and the converts they might be instru- mental in bringing to Chi'ist, it was resolved, — " That it should be en- tirely left with those whom God might call into the fellowship of His Son among them, to assume for themselves such a form of church government as to them shall appear most agreeable to the Word of God." The directors have never lowered their testimony, or ceased to desire for this association imity of action among the followers of Christ. The chief support has, however, always been drawn from the English Con- gregationalists, and of late years increasingly so, as other churches have been constrained to institute and support missions of their own. Thus the London Missionary Society has practically become the principal Missionary association of the Inde- pendents and Congregationalists, although it occasionally receives handsome contributions from other parties, in common with kindred in- stitutions. 229. lields of Labour. — The first question which pressed upon the attention of the directors of the London Missionary Society, after its formation, was the selection of the most siutable fields of labour. Wish- ing to commence their operations in a part of the world where no efforts had as yet been made by any other society for the evangelisation of the natives, and encouraged by the re- ports which had been brought to England from the South Seas by an exploring expedition which had dis- covered many new islands, they de- cided, in the first place, to send Missionaries to Polynesia. The field once chosen, and that choice pub- lished, it was found that neither agents nor money were wanting for the enterprise. The enthusiasm which previiiled was broad and deep, and the readiness with which service was off"ered, and funds furnished, cheered the hearts of the directors, and was regarded by them as a clear indication of the Divine favour. In the early part of 1796, the Mission- ary ship Bujf was purchased, and freighted with a suitable cargo ; and twenty-nine agents, who had volun- teered their services, embarked for their distant sphere of labour. These were not all Missionaries, properly so called, only four of them being ordained ministers, and the rest . mechanics or artisans of difi"erent kinds, intended to take a part in the good work. Everything appeared providential hitherto, and to crown all, Mr. James Wilson, a retired captain of excellent spirit and great professional skill, proffered his ser- vices to navigate the ship with its precious cargo to Polynesia. After some detention at Portsmouth, the Duff went to sea on the 23rd of September, followed by the earnest prayers of thousands ; and by the good providence of God reached her destination in safety, notwithstand- ing a severe storm which she en- countered off the Cape of Good Hope. 98 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 230. The Missionary ship JDiijf arrived at Tahiti on the 6th of March, 1797, and anchored safely in Matavia Bay, at a distance of about three-quarters of a mile from the shore. In the afternoon the captain and a member of the mission landed, and were met on the beach by Paitia, the aged chief of the district, who welcomed them to the country, and offered them a large native house for their accommodation. It was arranged that, to the four ordained ministers, and fourteen of the immarried brethren, should be confided the establishment and pro- secution of the mission at Tahiti; that ten should endeavour to effect a settlement at Tonga, one of the Friendly Islands, and that two should proceed to the Marquesas. The agents were distributed ac- cording to this arrangement, and commenced their labours, no doubt, with the best intentions. It would be an exercise of painful interest, if our space permitted us, to give the sequel of this enterprise in all its particulars.. It may suffice to say, that in this large band of Missionary agents, selected in such haste, there were several men who proved alto- gether deficient in mental power, moral courage, and other necessary qualifications for the work. Conse- ([uently, some proved unfaithful and abandoned the enterprise alto- gether ; others were discouraged, and the few who were stout-hearted and courageous laboured under many difficulties. ■ In some of the islands the mission totally failed, several of the agents being murdered, and the rest having to flee for their lives. In after years, the London Missionary Society learned to select its Missionaries with greater care, and seminaries for their proper training were speedily established. After numerous reverses, disappoint- ments, and long delay, the Mission- aries of the London Society ulti- mately prosecuted their labours in various islands of Polynesia, with results of a most remarkable cha- racter, in connection with which the name of John Williams, the martyr of Erromanga, and those of other worthies, will be handed down to posterity as entitled to affectionate remembrance. 231. In 1798, about three years after its commencement, the London Missionary Society sent forth four Missionaries to Souther7i Africa. Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Edmonds to labour in that part of the Cape Colony which bordered upon Kaflraria, and Messrs. Kitchener and Edwards were stationed north of the colony among the Bushmen. In the following year, Dr. Vander- kemp and his colleague penetrated into Kaffirland, and offered the Gospel to the warlike natives, but with little success at that time. They after- wards laboured among the Hotten- tots living within the colonial boundary, several of whom were successfully instructed iif the things of Grod and brought to a saving knowledge of the truth. In 1806, the Missionaries crossed the Orange river, and commenced their labours among the wild Namaquas. Here the celebrated Ptobert Moftatt began his honourable and eventful career, and was favoured to rejoice over the notorious Hottentot chief, Africaner. Mr. Moftatt afterwards established a prosperous mission at Kuruman, among the Bechuanas, many of whom he saw gathered into the fold of Christ, and into whose language he translated the Holy Scriptures. After a long, laborious, and honour- able Missionary career, extending over half a century, Mr. Moftatt finally returned to England in 1870, a remarkable instance of God's pre- serving goodness and of entire de- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 99 core, Chinsarah, Berhampore, Be- nares, Surat, and other parts of India. At all these places schools were established, congregations gathered, the Gospel faithfully- preached, and many souls won for Christ through the agency of this votedness to the Mission-cause. To the north of Bechuanaland, in the regions of the Zambizi, Dr. Living- stone performed his wonderful Mis- sionary travels, and there also the ill-fated mission of the London Society to the Makololo was at- tempted. Having been personally j excellent institution acquainted with Dr. Livingstone, Mr. Moffatt, and other Missionaries of this Society 'in Southern Africa, and in other countries, the writer can bear his testimony to the zeal and earnestness with whicli they generally prosecuted their labours and to the efficiency and prosperity of many of their numerous stations. 232.— next Held —British India was the of labour on which the 233. At an early period of its history, the London Missionary Society was led to turn its attention to the West Indies. In 1807, a Dutch, planter in British Guinea made an earnest appeal to the di- rectors for a Missionary, accom- panied by a liberal offer of pecuniary assistance. This led to the appoint- ment of the Rev. John Wray as the first agent of the society in Deme- London Missionary Society entered, j rara. As the work extended addi- In 1804 the Rev. Messrs. Ringel- 1 tional Missionaries were seat out, taube, Cran, and Des Granges were ; and stations were ultimately estab- sent out with the view of establish- ing a mission on the coast of Coro- mandel. On their arrival, Messrs. Cran and Des Granges proceeded to Vizagapatam, which lies about five hundred miles south-west of Cal- cutta, and which was then unoccupied by any other Society's Missionaries. There they met with a cordial recep - tion, and soon succeeded in estab- lishing schools and in translating portions of the Scriptures into the Telinga language. In 1808, the mission was greatly strengthened by the conversion of a celebrated Brah- min, named Ananderayer, an inter- esting account of which was given in the Evangelical 3Iagazine. In 1809 Mr. Cran died, and his colleague, Mr. Des Granges, only survived him about twelve months. Thus was the station left desolate for a time, but other zealous Missionaries were sent out, and the cause again prospered. The good work was afterwards extended to Madras, Belgaum, Bel- lary, Bangalore, Mysore, Salem, Combaconum, Coimatoor, Travan- lished in George Town, Berbice, and various parts of the colony, much to the advantage of the poor negroes, who made rapid progress in religious knowledge. The mission was pro- gressing delightfully, when it received a severe check by the general rising of the slaves. That they had long been subject to severe oppression there can be no doubt; but when they were persecuted by the planters for their religious pro- fession and prevented from attending Div^ine worship by their passes being withheld, and by numberless petty annoyances, not to mention instances of cruel corporeal punishment, it became unbearable, and there w§s a general revolt, as there had often been before, on a number of estates along the coast. It unfortunately happened that several of the offenders belungedto plantation La Resouvenir, and were connected with the mission chapel there, of which the Rev. John Smith, of the London Mission- ary Society, was the minister. Mr. Soiith was immediately marked out 2 100 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. as the instigator of the revolt, and to put him to the test, he was re- quired to enrol himself as a militia- man under martial law, which had just been proclaimed. This he declined to do, believing that he was legally exempt from such service by his sacred profession. His house was instantly siuTounded by soldiers ; all his papers were seized and sealed up ; he was charged with being the author of the revolt, and, with his wife, hurried off under a strong mili- tary giiard to George Town. After an imprisonment of more than two months, Mr. Smith was tried by court-martial, pronounced guilty, and condemned to death ! The exe- cution of the sentence, however, was delayed until His Majesty's will should be known. In the meantime death came to the deliverance of the sufferer, and he changed a gloomy prison for a mansion in his Father's house above. The writer has a painful personal recollection of the dark and gloomy days of negro slavery in the same country where the martyred Missionary Smith suffered and died, but, instead of entering into details, he would throw a mantle of oblivion over the past, and rejoice in the fact of the glorious emancipation which came at last, in the year 1834, and removed every hindrance out of the way of the religious instruction of the negroes. The London Missionary Society realised the benefit of the change in common with other kindred institutions, and their numerous stations in Demerara, Berbice, and Jamaica have been favoured with a pleasing measure of prosperity under the more favourable circumstances of entire and unrestricted freedom. 234. — To the London Mission- ary Society must be awarded the honour of organising the first Pro- testant Mission from England to China. In the year 1807 the E.ev. Robert Morrison was sent out, chiefly for the purpose of securing, if possi- ble, a good translation of the Scrip- tures into the difficult language of the Chinese Empire. In this he suc- ceeded beyond the expectations of the most sanguine friends of the enterprise. He proved admirably adapted for the peculiar and xmtried sphere upon which he entered, and, in acknowledgment of his devoted- ness to the cause, and the successftil prosecution of his learned labours, he had conferred upon him the well- earned title of D.D. by the University of Glasgow, and his name will ever be honourably associated with the history of Protestant missions in China. After labouring at his trans- lations for some years, Dr. Morrison was joined by other Missionaries, and the work of preaching and teaching was commenced in good earnest. The progress of the mission was slow at first, and it was not till the year 1814 that the first convert was bap- tized. Afterwards, however, a con- siderable number of Chinese were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and gathered into the fold of Christ, through the united labours of the Missionaries of this Society. 235. But the most interest- ing mission of the London Society was the one which was undertaken to the island of Madagascar in 1818, by the appointment of the Rev. Messrs. Jones and Bevan as the first Missionaries. Returning for their families, whom they had left at the Mauritius until they should learn the state of the country, these excellent brethren proceeded to Tamatave, in the course of the following year, and commenced their work. Within seven weeks of theii' arrival, five of this little band, — namely, Mr. and Mrs. Bevan, Mrs. Jones, and two children,— sickenedand died, andMr. Jones was left alone. He nobly re- THE inSSIONARY WOBLD. 101 solved to persevere in. his solitary work as best he could, and having returned from the Mauritius, whither he was obliged to retire for a season for the recovery of his health, he was joined by other Missionaries from England, and their united la- bours proved very successful. During the first fifteen years of this mission the entire Bible was translated into the Malagasy language, and printed at the Mission Press in the capital, and the Missionaries frequently preached to a congregation of 1,000 persons with the most blessed results. Then came a dark and gloomy night of persecution, during the bloody reign of a cruel pagan queen. The Missionaries were driven from the island, hundreds of the converted natives suflered martyrdom rather than deny Christ, and the once promising mission was laid desolate. This state of things had continued for more than a quarter of a century when, in the order of Divine Provi- dence, by the death of the queen in 1867, the way was opened once more for the preaching of the Gospel in Madagascar. The mission was now re-commenced, and it was found that the native Christians had generally proved faithful, numerous accessions also having been made to their num- ber. Several memorial churches were built to commemorate the death of the martyrs, and the work was extended to various x)arts of the island with the prospect of still greater good in time to come. 236. Statistics of the London Mis- sionary Society. — The Report of j 1871 stated: — "In China there are, connected with the Society, 18 Mis- sionaries ; in India49 ; in Madagascar 23 ; in South Africa 32 ; in the West Indies 13; and in the South Sea district 27. The total expenditure of the Society, chargeable against home income, during the past year, amounted to £87,324 IGs. Od. Add- ing the expenditure provided and incurred abroad, viz. £20,027 2s. lid., the entire outlav reached the sum of £107,351 IDs. 'Sd. 237. British Society for the Propagation of the Gospel among the Jews. — This institution was established in London in the year 1842, and draws its chief support from the various dissenting com- munities in England. Its object is identical with the Episcopal So- ciety for Propagating Christianity among the Jews ; but, being orga- nised on a more Catholic and general basis, it affords an appropriate sphere of evangelical labour in this depart- ment of Missionary work for Non- conformists of every name. This Society does not aim so much to baptize and found churches, as to preach the Gospel qind circulate the Scriptures and religious tracts among the seed of Abraham in various countries. Its first sphere of opera- tions was among the Jews in the cities and seaport towns of Great Britain. It afterwards extended its labours to the Continent, and opened stations at Frankfort, Paris, Lyons, "Wurtemberg, and Breslau, and also at Gibraltar and Tunis, the place last named having been found an excellent centre from which to work in Northern Africa, as well as a position of great influence from its being in the direct highway to the Holy Land. This Society has also its Mission College for the Jews, in which it trains many of its own agents. The twenty-four Mission- aries employed by this Institution are all converted Jews, with the exception of two or three ; more than one-half of whom were trained at the Mission College. Nor are_ the religious interests of the rising- generation neglected. From the be- ginning, attention has been paid to 102 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Sabbath and week-day schools for Jewish children ; and a few years ago, an Orphan Asylum was esta- blished, in which a considerable number of destitute Hebrew boys and girls are fed, clothed, and in- structed ; and when they grow up, they are put to useful trades and occupations, that they may earn their own livelihood. 238. Congregational Home Mis- sions.— The Keport presented to the last anniversary of this Associa- tion, stated that the Society consists of 144 Home Mission pastors, who occupy central stations composed of four, 'five, or six villages, where, with the help of 237 voluntary lay preachers, the Gospel is preached in 545 Mission Chapels and rooms, the attendance in which had exceeded 50,000 persons. There is, in con- nection with this organisation, a department of lay and colporteur evangelists, 100 of whom are now at work, who had visited 80,000 families during the year, distributed 250,000 tracts, sold 3,000 copies of the Bible, and 120,000 periodicals. One thousand membershad been added to the fellowship of the churches by means of this agency during the year. BAPTIST MISSIONAET SO- CIETIES. 239. Baptists.— The projectors of Baptist Missions commenced their design amid many difficulties and discouragements. No principal de- nomination had at that time entered the field. And, not having origi- nated any plan of foreign labour themselves, it was, perhaps, more than could be expected, that they should look with unmingled com- placency upon one launched by an inferior body ; or that they should contribute materially to augment its funds. A long, querulous, and crabbed letter is yet extant, from a gentleman in one of the midland counties, expostidating with Mr. Fuller upon the impropriety of making such a work a denomina- tional undertaking, and the sort of sentimental absurdity which he dis- cerned and felt very tenderly, _ of commencing labours and exhausting resources in distant countries, while so much remained to be efi'ected at home. Such objections, it may be, are not utterly extinct in the present day. In the Baptist denomination itself, there were also strong difficul- ties to encounter. Many, from the doctrinal views they had embraced, were deeply prejudiced against all Missionary labours. Others objected, or held back, from directly giving encouragement, or sharing in the responsibility, from prudential con- siderations. They were not disposed to commit themselves and to com- promise the denomination to a mere experiment. Of all the metropolitan ministers, only one, it appears, was of a different mind ; and when a. meeting was held in the city to con- sider the propriety of forming a So- ciety, the proposition was negatived by an overwhelming majority ; and a very respectable and pious gentle- man, nominated to receive subscrip- tions, was not induced to accept the office. But notwithstanding ail these difficulties and discouragements, the work was accomplished. — Carey. 240. Baptist Missionary Society. — Among all the institutions of the present day which have for their object the spread of the Gospel throughout the world, there is not one which possesses a more interest- ing history than the Baptist Mis- sionary Society. Whether we con- sider the difficulties with which it had to struggle in its commencement, the interpositions of Divine Provi- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. loa dence on its behalf, or the position wliich it ultimately assumed both at home and abroad, we shall see that it is worthy of attention and support. 241. Small Beginning. — Like most other p^reat and good things, the Baptist Missionary Society had a small and humble beginning. Its carl J' history is inseparably connected with that of "William Carey, who may be fairly regarded as its lather and founder, as well as its first Mis- sionary to the heathen world. Al- though of humble parentage and low condition in life, Mr. Carey was a man of great mental energy and un- wearied perseverance. Whilst plying his lowly avocations, first as a shoe- maker and afterwards as a humble pastor and village schoolmaster, he conceived the grand idea of attempt- ing to propagate the Gospel among heathen nations ; and to make him- self better acquainted with the wants of the world, and to prepare himself for future action, he constructed maps of various countries, read numerous books, and studied two" or three difterent languages. At length, in 1784, the Nottingham Baptist Association, to which he belonged, resolved upon holding monthly con- certs for prayer. Mr. Carey's one' topic at these meetings was the degraded state of heathen lands ; but few entirely sympathised with him in his views. Seven years later, when he had removed to Leicester, he introduced his favourite theme, and pi'essed it upon the attention of his ministerial brethren when assem- bled together. He respectfully sub- mitted for theu- consideration, " Whether it was not practicable, and their bounden duty, to attempt somewhat towards spreading the Gospel in the heathen world." At the next meeting of the Association in the month of May, 1792, Mr. Carey preached his ever memorable sermon from Isaiah liv. 2, '.i, and dwelt with great power on his two leading divisions — " Expect great things from God ; and attempt great things for God." Tlic impression produced by this discourse was so deep and general, that the Associa- tion resolved upon instituting a mission to the heathen at their next meeting in autumn. On the 2nd of October, the Society was formed, and although the collection on the occasionouly amounted to £1.3 2s. 6d., ample funds speedily flowed in from various quarters. 242. Scenes of Labour. — After the formation of the Baptist Mission- ary Society, the next great question was in reference to the specific field in which operations should com- mence. Mr. Carey had thought long and anxiously about the South Sea Islands, and held himself in readi- ness to proceed thither, if he could be promised support even for one year. Just at that time he met with a Mr. Thomas from Ixdia, who was busily engaged in collecting funds for the establishment of a Christian mission in Bengal. In consequence of the representations made by this well-meaning, but somewhat eccen- tric stranger, it was arranged that Mr. Carey shoidd accompany him to the East, and that they should unite their eflbrts to establish a Baptist mission among the Hindus. After encountering numerous and compli- cated difficiilties, financial, domestic, and political, they at length em- barked for India in the Princess Maria, a Danish East Indiaman, on the 13th of June, 1793. They landed in safety at Balasore on the lOth of November ; but finding the way closed by the restrictions of the East India Company against their openly pursuing their sacred vocation as Christian Missionaries, and being uncertain as to what amount of sup- 104 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. port,' if any, they would receive for themselves and their families from England, they went up the country, and took situations which were ofiered to them in connection with establish- ments for the cultivation and manu- facture of indigo. At the same time they studied the language of the natives, held religious meetings with the people, and laboured in every possible way to bring them to a saving knowledge of the truth. Mr. Carey, moreover, from the beginning, gave great attention to the transla- tion of the Scriptures into the Ben- gali, and other languages of the East, and the extent to which he sxicceeded was perfectly marvellous. As the prospect of success improved, additional Missionaries were sent out from England ; the headquarters of the mission were ^ removed to the Danish settlement of Serampore ; printing presses were set wp, and the work of translation and preaching the Gospel was carried on in a man- ner which has scarcely ever been equalled in any other part of the mission field. Mr. Carey became one of the most learned men in India, had the well-earned honour of D.D. conferred upon him, and for several years held the high office of professor of languages in the Calcutta College, in addition to his Missionary duties. After a long and honourable career, during which he saw the Baptist mission in India greatly extended, and the whole or parts of the Sacred Scriptures translated into about forty different languages of the East, Dr. Carey died in peace at Serampore, at the advanced age of seventy-three, on Monday, the 9th of June, 1834, leaving a noble example of disinter - ested zeal and entire devotedness to the service of Christ among the heathen. 243. The attention of the Baptist Missionary Society was directed, at an early period, to the West Indies, and in 1814 the first station was commenced at Falmouth in Jamaica. The first regular Mis- sionary appointed to this interesting sphere of labour was the llev. John Rowe, but the ground had been par- tially prepared by Mr. Moses Baker, a man of colour from America, who had preached the Gospel for several years, and had administered baptism to a considerable nximber of converts. Mr. Baker was now becoming old and feeble, and at his own request help was sent to him from England. On his arrival at Falmouth, Mr. Rowe opened his commission by preaching the Gospel to a willing and attentive congregation. He also established a school for the instruc- tion of the rising generation with a pleasing prospect of success. The favourable reports sent home by the first Missionary to Jamaica induced the Society to send out two more labourers in the course of the follow- ing year. The number of agents was increased still further after- wards, till in the course of fifteen years fourteen pastors were employed, and the Church members numbered upwards of 10,000. Prosperous sta- tions were established not only at Fabnouth, but also in Kingston, Montego Bay, and in most of the other chief towns on the island. All went on well till the year 1831, when there occurred one of those insurrections of the Negro slaves which have repeatedly been so disas- trous in their results to the Mission- ary enterprise. As usiial, the planters strove to involve the Missionaries in the conseqiiences of their own folly. In their fury the colonists destroyed nearly all the chapels of the Baptist Missionary Society throughout the island, with a view to secure the expulsion of their agents ; but in this they were disappointed. The value of the property thus wantonly THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 105 destroyed was estimated at £20,000. The local government gave no re- dress ; but the Imperial Parliament made handsome grants to compen- sate for the loss, and the British public came forward most liberally to help to restore the waste places of Zion. "When the storm had passed over, the work again revived and prospered, not only in Jamaica, but also in the Bahama Islands, Trini- dad, Honduras, St. Domingo, and other parts of the West Indies. 244. In the year 1848 the Baptist Missionary Society ex- tended its labours to Western Africa, and stations were estab- lished in the Island of Fernando Po, and also on the banks of the Camaroons in the Bight of Benin. The Rdv. A. Saker was the first Missionary to this part of the coast, and he was spared to labour for many years, and to see the fruit of his labour", whilst many others fell a sacrifice to the climate soon after their arrival. At length the Baptist Missionaries were expelled' from Fernando Po by the Spanish Govern- ment on their taking possession of the island, on the termination of their agreement with the English. On the mainland, however, where unrestricted religious liberty was aUowed by the native chiefs, the good work took deep root, and a goodly number of hopeful converts were gathered into the fold of Christ. When China was throA^Ti open to European ^lissionaries, the Baptist Missionary Society responded to the call for Gospel preachers, and sent out two or three agents, who suc- ceeded in making a good beginning, notwithstanding numerous difficul- ties which had to be encountered. Nor has this institxition been un- mindful of the claims of Europe. It has recently appointed Missionaries to Norway and Italy ; and iin Rome itself its agents are taking their share in the glorious work of shed- ding the light of Divine truth on the darkness of Popish error and superstition. 245. Dr. UnderHU's Missions. — The Temporal and spiritual interest of the negro population in the West Indies having seriously declined a few years after the advent of free- dom, and some persons having attri- buted this decline to the working of emancipation itself rather than to its real causes, Dr. Underbill was depu- ted by the Baptist Missionary Society to visit Jamaica, to examine into the real state of afiairs, and to report the result of his observations to the Committee. On a careful enquiry the Doctor found, as many expected, that the depressed state of the com- mercial and agricultural interests of the island was occasioned, not by anything amiss in the working of freedom, but in the oppressive and restrictive measures of the colonial government ; the high rate of taxa- tion, not merely to support the civil establishment, but to sustain the dominant Church of the minority ; and also to the want of capital and gross mismanagement on the part of the planters, many of whom failed to adapt themselves to the new state of things which had been inaugurated, and seemed disposed to carry things with a high hand as in the days of slavery. The decline of religion appeared to result from the eftects prodiiced by a want of cash to pay the labourers their wages, the throw- ing up of the cultivation of numerous embarrassed estates, and the high price of provisions and clothing during the American war, all of which circumstances residted in the scatter- ing of the people to seek for employ- ment or subsistence, often beyond the reach and influence of their pastors, to the serious damage of 106 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. their spiritual interests. The lumin- ous narrative of his visit of inspec- tion which Dr. Underhill published on his return to England threw much light upon the political, social, and religious condition of the West Indies, and tended no doubt to correct many abuses which existed both in Church and State, and to bring about that improved state of things of which we have heard with pleasure, as now existing in that interesting part of the mission field. 246. In 1869 Dr. Under- hill was also requested to pay a visit to the stations of the Baptist Mis- sionary Society on the Western coast of Africa, not merely to examine into the spiritual state of the work, but also to investigate and report on some dift'erences which had un- happily crept in among the Mis- sionaries. The junior brethren were of opinion that the E,ev. A. Saker, who had laboured many years on the coast, devoted too much time and attention to secular affairs, to the neglect of spiritual duties, and that he was lavish in the expendi- ture of the Society's funds. After a careful inquiry, an elaborate report was made to the Committee, a brief extract from which will place the subject in a clear and satisfactory light. Dr. Undei'hill says : "Doubt- less some mistakes have been made, as was inevitable from the novelty of the circumstances. Experiments were tried which could not have been done without expense. Some instances were mentioned to me which were nothing more than differences of judgment between Mr. Saker and the local board ; the latter judging that to be wasteful which did not meet with their approval. But it must be remembered that Mr. Saker found nothing to his hand ; he had to plan, to conceive, to con- struct everything, with few or no resources on the spot. After the fullest consideration that I could give to those adverse sentiments, and inspecting the presumed evidences of this waste, it is my deliberate judg- ment that, while in some cases the statements have been exaggerated, in others, when the destructive effects of the climate are considered, the interruptions occasioned by ill- ness, the thefts of the native popu-' lation, the slow and inadequate workmanship of men whom Mr. Saker has instructed, the delay arising from want of materials to finish the work, and for which resort must be had to the stores and work- shops of England, Mr. Saker has done his best, has never wilfully wasted the society's property, and has not been guilty of extravagance; on the contrary, I marvel at the amount of work, both secular and religious accomplished in the twenty- one years of Mr. Saker's toil. He has exhibited an endurance, a de- votedness to the Master's service, an heroic struggle with difficulties on every hand, which few Missionaries are called to exercise, and which his successors will not have to encoun- ter." It is melancholy to be obliged to add that good Dr. tJnderhill, who was accompanied to Africa by his heroic wife, was called to see her sicken and die before he left the coast. Mrs. Underbill was cut down suddenly by malignant fever at the Cameroon Station, and her bereaved husband saw her laid in her grave in African soil, and then returned a lonely wanderer to his native land, 247. statistics of the Baptist Missionary Society. — According to the last Annual Report the num- ber of European Missionaries em- ployed in various parts of the world by the Baptist Missionary Society (not including the Jamaica Baptist THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 107 Union) is 58, in addition to 221 native pastors and preachers, who have been raised up in distant lands as the fruit of Missionary labour. These occupy 296 stations, and minister in 194 chapels of various kinds, and they have under their pastoral care 536 European and 6,491 native church members. The number of scholars attending the mission schools is 3,777. In con- nection with the Jamaica Baptist Union there are 37 pastors, 94 churches, 20,599 church members, and 2,242 enquirers. 248. General Baptist Missionary Society. — The General Baptists, so called from their general or Armenian views of redemption, formed a Missionary Society in 1816. The origin of this association is, under God, traceable mainly to the able advocacy of the Rev. J. Gr. Pike. Regarding the field as wide enough for all the agents that could be sent into it, this Society also first turned its attention to India. In the month of May, 1821, two Mis- sionaries, the Rev. Messrs. Bampton and Peggs, sailed for Cuttach, the principal town yi Orissa, the seat of the notorious idol Juggernaut. The first of these devoted servants , of Christ soon finished his course; but other agents followed at inter- > vals, and opened new stations in : adjoining districts. They were ! driven, however, by the force of ex- ternal circumstances, to make fre- quent changes in their locations and | plans of action. Their chief work consisted in combating the prej udices j and practices of idolatry, and their stations were generally found in the neighbourhood of the headquarters of the venerated idols. The Mis- [ sionaries succeeded in establishing 1 schools for both sexes, and an asylum i for orphan or destitute children. I Many a precious life they instru- i mentally preserved, which had been devoted to the blood-stained altar. As elsewhere the great enemy to Christianity in Orissa was caste, change of creed being attended by enormous sacrifices, — not only sepa- ration from kindred, but the loss of the wonted means of support. De- spite all obstacles, and they were many and serious, the Gospel was ': ultimately embraced by considerable numbers, although the Missionaries I had to wait six years for theii- first convert. To counteract in some measure the evils which followed upon the loss of caste, the Mission- aries set themselves to the forma- tion of villages, where the converts might be mutually helpful to each other. A carefully executed trans- lation of the Bible into the Orissa language, and the • preparation of a dictionary and grammar, were the work of Mr. Sutton, one of the Society's Missionaries, who exerted himself nobly in this department of Christian labour. In 1845, this Society established a mission at Ningpo in China, which, although feeble in its commencement, en- courages the hope of its friends and patrons as to a fair measure of success in time to come. METHODIST MISSIONAKT SOCIETIES. 249. Genius of Methodism. — Methodism, in its doctrines, discip- line, and general modes of aggressive action on the mass of sin and iniquity which abounds in the world, is essentially and avowedly Missionary in its genius and character. It was the grand object of its father and founder not to interfere with exist- ing ecclesiastical organisations, but through the instrumentality of his 108 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. United Societies, to "spread scrip- tural holiness throughout the land." He, moreover, adopted the settled principle that it is the imperative duty of Christian people to send the Gospel to those who need it, and especially to those who "want it most," taking, as his mottoes, " the field is the world," and " the world is my parish." Hence every con- sistent Methodist is bound by his creed, his principles, and his pro- fession, first to secure the salvation of his own soul, and then to do his utmost by his eftbrts, his infiuence, and his prayers, to promote the sal- vation of his fellow-men of every country, and language, and people, and that to the end of his course. This being the case, and the end and aim of Methodism being so thoroughly Missionary in their character every- where, and the cause one and the same all the world over, we have sometimes felt sorry that so many different sections of it should have been deemed necessary — a circum- stance which may, perhaps, never- theless, be overruled for good. We have also felt disposed to question the wisdom of having separate and distinct organisations for the support of home and foreign missions instead of one body, one fund, and one united continuous effort for the conversion of the whole world. Be this as it may, we feel quite sure, after con- siderable experience, both at home and abroad, that every attempt to put one department of the work in comparison, contrast, or opposition to the other, with a view to disparage either, is alike damaging to both, and that the best friends of Methodism in one department of its operations are generally its best friends in every other. 250. Wesleyan Methodist Mis- sionary Society. — Whether Ave re- gard the liberal manner in which it is supported, the wide-spread scenes of its operations, or the remarkable success which has already crowned its labours, we must acknowledge that the Wesleyan Methodist Mis- sionary Society is one of the largest and most influential evangelical in- stitutions of the present day. In its object and aim it is truly catholic and comprehensive, and in some respects differs from many other kindred associations. Most of the leading foreign Missionary associa- tions have been organised for the sole benefit of dark benighted pagans ; but, whilst the Wesleyan Missionary Society specially aims at the con- version of the heathen world, it does not neglect the European emigrant in his wanderings, or the govern- ment official, high or low,, at his dis- tant appointment, but seeks the spiritual benefit of all without respect of persons. It is, in fact, a Society for the evangelisation of Pagans and Mohammedans, Jews and Gentiles, colonists and heathens, soldiers and sailors, bond and free ; for wherever its agents find sinners, it is their mission to point them to the Saviour. 251. Commencement. — Wesley- an missions to distant lands were commenced long before the formation of a society for specific foreign opera- tions. Methodism having been planted in America by a fe^v pious Irish emigrants, among the most active and zealous of whom were Philip Embury, a local preacher, and Bar- bara Heck, a mother in Israel, as- sisted by Captain Webb, of blessed memorj', an appeal was made to Mr. Wesley for a Missionary. The founder of Methodism brought the matter before the Conference assem- bled in Leeds on the 1st of August, 1769, and inquired who woidd volun- teer their services to meet the emer- gency. Two zealous noble-minded preachers, Eichard Boardman and THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 109 Joseph Pilmoor, offered themselves as the first Methodist Missionaries to America ; and in a few weeks after- wards they embarked for their dis- tant sphere of labour to take their part in that work which in time to come was destined, in the order of Divine Providence, to become such a mighty power in the Western World. But Mr. Wesley and his preachers assembled with him in conference were not satisfied with merely accepting the services of the volunteers, and sending them forth on their glorious errand, they wished to afford them some substantial aid. They therefore made a collection among themselves at once which amounted to £oO, and which was appropriated as follows: — £20 was to go towards the passage of the Missionaries, and the remaining £30 they were to take with them to America, to aid the funds of the new chapel which had just been erected in New York. Such was the small beginning of Wesleyan Foreign Mis- sions, which have since assumed such vast proportions. 252. Dr. Coke.— The name of Dr. Coke must ever be associated with the early history of Methodist Missions. He was raised up and called by the providence of God to this department of Christian labour, just at the time when his services were specially required. Mr. Wesley was fully engaged in guiding that great religious movement which took place in the United liingdom in the latter part of the eighteenth century, when the foreign work was com- menced, and could iU afford to have his attention called off to distant fields of labour. It was at this critical period that Dr. Coke appeared on the stage of action. Wearied with the restrictions and petty annoy- ances which he met with in the dis- charge of his duties as a parish clergyman, and with a heart fired with true Missionary zeal, after his remarkable conversion to God, he joined the Methodist Connexion ; and, at Mr. AVesley's request, took the general superintendeney of the Home and Foreign Missions — an office which he filled with credit to himself, and advantage to the cause during the remainder of his long, active, and useful life. In the pro- secution of his arduous duties. Dr. Coke crossed the Atlantic eighteen times, established a number of new missions, and went about from door to door himself to collect the means for their support in the most praise- worthy manner,- long before the Missionary Society was regularly organised. 253. Early Pields of Labour. — Methodism had only been planted in the United States of America a few years, when, in 1780, the work was extended to Canada ; in 17S3, to 2s''ova Scotia ; in 1791, to New Eruns- wick, and about the same time to Prince Edward's Island and New- foundland. A few years afterwards, Wesleyan missions were established, in the Hudson's Bay Territory and British Columbia ; whUst at the same time the Methodist Episcopal Church was spreading itself over every state in the Union, and planting mission stations in California and Oregon, and in other distant parts of the great continent. Dr. Coke was on his voyage to Nova Scotia with three Missionaries, Messrs. Warrener, Hammett, and Clarke, when the vessel in which they sailed was driven by a storm to the West Indies. Observing, as they believed, the hand of God in this event, the Missionaries at once began to labour in those interesting islands, where their services were much required ; and their numbers being soon in- creased, on the return of the zealous 110 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Doctor to Europe, the foundation of a great and glorious work was laid, which continued to grow and expand, from year to year, with great ad- vantage to all classes of people. Dr. Coke had crossed the Atlantic eigh- teen times, in superintending and carrying on the Missions in America and the West Indies, and was ad- vanced in years, when in 1813, he conceived the grand idea of Methodist missions to India. Bent upon his noble purpose, he pushed onwards through every difficulty, and on the last day of the year he sailed for the far distant East, accompanied by six devoted young Missionaries appointed to this service by the Wesleyan Con- ference. On the morning of the 3rd of May, 1814, Dr. Coke was found dead in his cabin, having, it is sup- posed, expired in the night in a ht of apoplexy. The Rev. Messrs. Harvard, Clough, Squance, Ault, Erskine, and Lynch keenly felt the sudden removal of their leader and head; but having committed his remains to their watery grave in the Indian ocean, they proceeded to India in the true Missionary spirit ; and, by the blessing of God, suc- ceeded in laying the foundation of the present i)rosperous Wesleyan mission in Ceylon and Continental India. 254. Organisation of the Society. — The burden of superintending and collecting for the support of the earlj' Methodist missions devolved almost entirely on the indefatigable Dr. Coke, although a nominal Missionary committee occasionally sat in London to transact business in his absence. But when the Conference sanctioned his departure for India, it was deemed necessary to make new arrangements for carrying on the work, to which he could no longer attend as formerly. It is believed that the idea of forming a Methodist Missionary Society originated with the late Rev. George Morley. His plan did not at first embrace the entire connexion, however, but only the Leeds circuit, in which he was stationed at the time. On the 5th of October, 1813, a public meeting was convened in the old methodist chapel at Leeds, to consider the subject. The chair was taken by Thomas Thompson, Esq., M.P., and thirty- six speakers addressed the assembly, seventeen of whom were ministers, and nineteen were laymen. It was then resolved to constitute a society to be called ' ' The Methodist Mis- sionary Society for the Leeds dis- trict," of which branches were to be formed in the several circuits, whose duty it should be to collect sub- scriptions in behalf of the missions, and to remit them to an already existing committee in London. It was from this point that, by general consent, the origin of the Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society is reckoned. It was not, indeed, till 1817, that the Connexional Society was formally inaugurated, with a code of "Laws and Regulations," having the express sanction and authority of Conference; but 1813, and the Leeds meeting, are regarded as the true commencement of the Society. At this time, Wesleyan. Foreign Missions had been success- fully carried on for forty-four years, and upwards of one hundred Mis- sionaries were usefully employed in foreign fields of labour. Thus it will be seen that Methodist missions do not owe their origin to the Mis- sionary Society, but that, on the other hand, the Missionary Society owes its origin to the missions. 255. Constitution.— The Wes- leyan Methodist Missionary Society is so constituted as to give ministers and laymen an equal amount of in- fluence and interest in its manage- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Ill ment. The general committee con- sists of fifty members, inclu(iin however, he was cut down by ma- j lignant fever, and the people were left as sheep having no shepherd. Other zealous labourers followed, and a good work has been ever since carried on in the smaU. Republic of Liberia by this Society, chiefly throixgh the agency of coloured Mis- sionaries, who are found by experi- ence to be best adapted to the climate. The work in Western Af- rica has since been organised into a separate Conference, over which a bishop has been ordained of African descent, and himself the fruit of Missionary laboui*. In 1847 a mis- sion was commenced in China, and soon afterwards in India, to the great advantage of vast numbers of the dark benighted heathens of these densely populated regions. Nor has the continent of Europe been ne- glected by the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America. By a remarkable Provi- dence, some of the German emigrants converted in America were made the means of conveying the blessings of the Gospel back to their native land, where a blessed work was commenced through their instrumentality, which soon extended from Germany to THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 131 Sweden, Norway, Scandinavia, and other countries in the north of Europe. By their genuine Mission- [ ary spirit, the Methodists of America prove themselves worthy of their noble and honoured ancestry. 302. American Episcopal Board of Missions. — The Missionary | Society of the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States of America was- organised by the general convention of 1820 with the seat of operations in Philadelphia. In 1835, an entire change was made in the constitiTtion of the Society, when the title given above was adopted by general consent. . The first scene of labour entered iipon by the Missionaries of this institution was Greece, the Revs. J. J. Robert- ; son and J. W. Hill, and Mr. Bing- , ham, a printer, being sent out towards the close of 1830. They , first settled at Tenos, but subse- 1 quently removed to Athens, where they were very successful in their , educational labours. Their principal . object was not to proselytise, but to ' revive and reform the Greek Church, and their labours were not without fruit. Stations were also formed in j Syria and Crete, but afterwards abandoned. In 183G, the Board extended their labours to Western Africa, by the commencement of a station at Cape Palmas, among a dense population speaking the Grebo language. The first Missionaries were the Ptev. Messrs. Paine, Minor, and Savage, the last of whom was a medical man, and his skUful ser- vices were highly valuable in a country noted for its insalubrious climate. Considerable success was realised in this part of the mission- ] field, several converted natives being gathered into church fellowship, ; Christian schools established, and a small newspaper published in Eng- lish and Grebo, called the Cavalla , Messenger. In 1834, Missionaries were sent to Bavaria and China by this Society, and about ten years afterwards. Dr. Boone was conse- crated Missionary bishop, and went out with a large staff" of labourers to Shanghai. Nor were the heathen nearer home neglected by this insti- tution. Mission stations were com- menced among various tribes of North American Indians; and, not- withstanding numerous difficulties which had to be encountered, arising from the wandering habits of the people, and other causes, 300 native children were soon reported as being under Christian instruction. In 1837, Bishop Kemper consecrated a new church at Duck Creek, and ap- pointed Solomon Da^-is, a converted native, as pastor over it, whose ministry was made a blessing to manj' of his fellow-countrymen. 303. American Society for Ame- liorating the Condition of the Jews. — The primary object of this Society, which was organised in 1820, was the temporal relief of persecuted converts. It was not until 1849 that anything like Missionary effort was put forth for the benefit of the lost sheep of the house of Israel. It was found in 1851 that there was a Jewish population statedly residing within the United States, amounting ' to 120,000, in addition to which there Avere hundreds and thousands constantly moving from place to place. In this wide field of labour, the Society, at an early period, em- ployed ten Missionaries and seven colporteurs, who visited forty towns, in which they endeavoured to sow the good seed of the kingdom, with some visible proofs of spiritual success. 304. Freewill Baptist Foreign Missionary Society. — The founders of this institution conceived the idea, 132 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. after the plan of the eccentric Goss- ner, of sending forth Missionaries to the heathen without any guaranteed support, expressing great aversion to what they called the hireling sys- tem. Their principles were lacking in true Missionary power ; hut at length the Eev. Amos Sutton, of the English Baptist Mission in Orissa, succeeded in awakening a few earnest spirits out of their deep slumber — first of all by a letter, and secondly by a personal address whilst on a A-isit to the States for the beneiit of his health in 1833. The result was that the Revs. Eli Noyes and Jeremiah Phillips left for Orissa in September, 1835, accom- panied by Mr. Sutton, with whom they passed the first six months of their foreign residence. The Society has only occupied this one mission, and although their agents have suf- fered much from the climate, their labours have not been without suc- cess, especially in dispensingmedicine and establishing Christian schools. Some time ago there were four Mis- sionaries employed with four native preachers, two churches, and seventy- five members. 305. Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. — The Presbyterians of the United States were engaged in Missionary work at a very early period. The Scottish Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge secured a board of cor- respondence in 1741, and appointed a minister to the Indians on Long Island, and in the following year sent the distinguished David Brainerd to the Indians in Albany. John Brainerd succeeded his brother David in 1747, and they were both partly sustained by the American Presbyterians. In 1765, the Pres- bytery of New York made a collec- tion in all the churches for the mission to the Indians. In 1796, the " New York Missionary Society" was instituted. This was followed, in 1797, by the organisation of "The Northern Missionary Society ; " and in 1831, these were merged in the Board of Missions of the Presby- terian Church, which established and conducted several interesting stations among the American Indians, in addition to those which had been previously commenced. In 1832, this Society sent out a mission to Liberia, in Western Africa, and the work was afterwards extended to the island of Corisco and other places on the coast, where it has been carried on with varied measure of success amid many diificulties incident to the climate and a deeply debased heathen population. In 1 833, the llev. Messrs. Heed and Lowrie were sent out to India, and succeeded in establishing a mission- station in the city of Lodiana, on the river Sutlez, one of the tribu- taries of the Indus, — a place far distant from any other scene of Missionary labour. The first band of Missionaries suffered much from the inroads of sickness and death, but were soon aided or followed by a reinforcement of labourers, who succeeded in forming a native church in 1825, the first two members of which became eminently useful as preachers of the Gospel to their fellow-countrymen. In 1838, the American Presbyterians commenced a mission at Singapore ; and after the Chinese war, three stations were formed at Canton, Amoy, and Ningpo, to which a fourth was afterwards added at Shanghai. The Society suft'ered a severe blow in the death of the Ilev. W. M. Lowrie, who was murdered by a party of pirates. The board has also sent Missionaries to labour among the Chinese in California, and in every department THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 133 of the work considerable success has been realised. 306. Evangelical Lutheran Ohurcli Mission. — The Evangelical Lutheran Church of Nova Scotia is a religious community which num- bers only four or live thousand members, chiefly of German extrac- tion, and yet it has shown a most praiseworthy zeal in the cause of missions. This church entered upon its foreign Missionary labours in 1837, and a few years afterwards it reported five ordained, and two im- ordained native preachers as engaged in the good work in India, with 86 church members, and 355 scholars under their care. 307. Seventh-day Baptist Mis- sionary Society. — This institution was organised in 1842, and has been engaged ever since, chiefly in West- ern Africa and China, where three or four agents have been usefully employed. The Chinese Mission was begun in 1847, in Shanghai, by the Rev. Messrs. Carpenter and Worden, who secured a house within the walls, fitted up a portion of it as a chapel, and commenced public wor- ship in it soon afterwards. A few converts have been gathered into the fold of Christ as the result of their evangelistic labours. 308. American Indian Mission Association. — This Society was founded also in 1842, and is con- nected with the Baptist churches in the south-west, having its executive in Louisville. The agents of this Society, numbering about thirty, have laboured among difi'erent tribes of American Indians with a con- siderable measure of success, not- withstanding the difficulties which they have had to encounter. They report upwards of one thousand con- verted natives as united in church fellowship on their respective sta- tions. 309. Tree Baptist Missionary Society. — This small but useful institution was organised in 1843, at Utica, in the State of New York, on the broad Christian ground of having no connection with slavery. P'or several years it has had a successful mission in Hayti, with 1 Missionary, 3 female assistants, 1 native pastor, and 4 native teachers. 310. Associate Eeformed Pres- byterian Church. — This organisa- tion dates from 1844, and has sent forth three Missionaries to India ; two to Tm-key, and three to the Pacific ; but we have been unable to gather any reliable information with reference to the history or the results of their labours. 311. Southern Baptist Conven- tion's Missions. — The Foreign Mis- sionary Society of the Southern Bap- tists was formally instituted in 1845, Missionaries having been sent out to China the year before. Important stations were formed at Macao, Hong Kong, and Shanghai, which were very prosperous. In 1848, a gloom was cast over the mission by the loss of Dr. and Mrs. James, who were drowned by the upsetting of a boat when on their way to Shanghai ; but the places of the dear departed were soon supplied by other labourers, and the good work continued to ad- vance. The next field of labour occupied by this Society was Western Africa. Soon after a station had been established in Liberia, the work was extended to theYarriba country, where several coloured Missionaries were usefully employed, who, from their being of African descent, could better endure the climate. According to the last returns, this Society had 134 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 40 Missionaries ; 26 native assistants ; 1,225 church members, and 633 scho- lars in the mission schools. 312. American Missionary Asso- ciation.— This Society was formed at Albany, New York, in the year 1846, by those friends of missions who declared themselves aggrieved by the coimtenance given by some other philanthropic institutions to slavery, polygamy, and kindred forms of evil. Their avowed object was to secure a broad catholic basis for the co-operation of Christians, but to exclude from their organisation all persons living in or conniving at the flagrant forms of iniquity alluded to. The formation of this Society was no sooner made known, than it was joined by other smaller institutions, as the "^West India Mission," the "Western Evangelical Missionary Association," and the " Union Mis- sionary Society," who transferred their influence and their agencies to it, and thus gave to the new organi- sation labourers in the "West Indies, among the North American Indians, and in Western Africa . The labours of the Society were subsequently ex- tended to Siam, the Sandwich Islands, California, and Egypt. In 1867, it supported over 200 Missionaries at home and abroad. Since that time, the pressing needs of the Freedmen of the Southern States have absorbed almost all the means at the disposal of the board, which they withdrew from other work to do this duty which lay nearest to them. This Association have their schools and churches scattered through the for- mer slave and border states. The whole number of ^lissionaries and teachers commissioned diiring the last ten years amount to 3,470 ; and schools have been established in 343 localities, the pupils under instruc- tion numbering 23,324, who, as a rule, make rapid progress in learn- ing. The interest and zeal of the coloured people in urging their chil- dren's education increases every year, and every year they also become more able to assist in the work. In a short time, both schools I and churches are expected to become I self-supporting. I 313. American and Poreign Christian Union. — This institution was organised in New York in 1849. It was in fact the union of three other small Societies — the "Foreign Evangelical Society," the " American Protestant Society," and the " Philo- Italian Society " — which was after- wards called the Christian Alliance. The principal fields of labour cultiva- ted by these associations, both before and after their union, were the papal countries of France, Belgium, Swe- den, Canada, Hayti, and South America. In 1854, the fifth year of the new organisation, it numbered 140 Missionaries of all grades, one- half of whom were ordained and belonged to seven different natioiis, and a proportionate number of con- verted natives united in church fel- lowship, and scholars in the mission schools. 314. French Canadian Mission- ary Society. — This Society was organised in 1839. Its object is to evangelise the French Canadian Roman Catholics, of whom there are nearly a million in the Province of Quebec. It is conducted by a com- mittee in Montreal, and employs a threefold agency — education, evan- gelisation, and colportage. Above 240 scholars are supported in whole or in part by the mission ; eight small French Protestant Churches have been organised, and about 1,300 copies or portions of the Scriptures are annually circulated, in addition to other religious works, which have been translated for the purpose. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 135 315. Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church of Wova Scotia. — The board was organised in 1844, in consequence of an over- ture on foreign missions by the pres- bj'tery of Prince Edward's Island. The principal promoter of the enter- prise, the llev. John Geddie, was the tirst Missionaiy who proceeded to Polynesia, accompanied by Mr. Isaac Archibald as catechist. On reaching their destination, they were kindly received by the agents of the London Missionary Society, and proceeded to establish a station at Anettcum, .one of the Xew Hebrides Group, where thej^ arrived in July, 1S4S. The entire population of the island soon renounced their pagan practices, and became professing Christians. An anxious desire for religious in- struction was manifested, and agoodly number of the natives were brought imder gracious religious inHuences. 316. Mission Work among the Mormons. — The demoralised state of the female popidation of Salt Lake City has at length attracted the attention of Christian ladies of the United States, who are exerting themselves nobly on behalf of their deluded sisters. Mrs. J. T. New- man, of Washington, writing to an American paper, in reference to a visit she had recently made to Utah, says : — " A Mormon woman said to me, ' If you knew how many groans are uttered daily among us, you would not be surprised when I tell you we live in a vale of tears.' That there was a work for Christian women to do here, followed me an all my intercourse with them. A day or two before we left, we resolved at once to organise a Ladies' Christian Association. Our first call brought together ten or twelve ladies; the next morning was appointed to meet and organise. At an early hour, over twenty were present, and among the number four or five Mormon ladies. After asking the blessing of heaven upon the effort, we organised, adopting as the name, ' The Ladies' Christian Association of Utah.' All present not only pledged themselves to be faithful in this great work, but were really enthusiastic. As I looked on them, I involuntarily ex- claimed, " Did ever a wider sphere of induence open before American Christian women ?' " 317. MinorAssociations, — There are several minor Missionary Asso- ciations, both in Europe and America, concerning which our limited space prevents a separate description ; and new organisations are frequently in- augurated for different departments of aggressive Christian work, whilst amalgamations sometimes take place of those already formed. Hence it happily becomes a somewhat difficult task to keep up with the progress which is continually being made by the various Christian denominations in devising the means and carrying out plans for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. Ill -RESULTS OF MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE, IN THE EAELT AGES. 318. Christian Duty.— The duty of professing Christians to persevere in their endeavours to propagate the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ does not depend upon the success -which may attend their first efforts in the noble enterprise. If no fruit for a long time appeared as the result of Missionary labour, the obligation to obey the imperative commands of the great Head of the Church would remain the same. But when success is realised, and that soon after the work is commenced, it is matter of encouragement and of sincere grati- tude to God, inasmuch as it clearly indicates the truth of Christianity, and the Divine approval of the means employed for its dissemina- tion. It was this view of the subject which constrained the Apostle Paul to exclaim, "I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to every- one that believeth" (Eomans i. 16). 319. Divine Encouragement. — As the soil of difi'erent lands varies and requires the exercise of skill, patience, and perseverance on the part of the husbandman, so the cir- cumstances of different countries and populations are diversified, some being more and some less fruitful ; but the Christian Missionary who goes forth in the name and strength of the Lord, trusting in Him for success, will not be permitted to labour in vain or sj^end his strength for nought. He may meet with difliculties and discouragements, and sometimes " go forth bearing precious seed weeping ; " but he will doubt- less " return again with joy, bringing his sheaves with him." The Lord of the harvest Himself has said, "As the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater ; so shall My word be that goeth forth out of My mouth: it shall not return unto Me void ; but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it" (Isaiah Iv. 10, 11). 320. The Command and the Promise. — The Lord's command to His disciples, " Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creatiu-e," and His promise, " Lo ! I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world," are the foundation of all Christian missions, and must supply every true Mission- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 137 ary with his highest encouragement to the end of time. Nobly did the first Church carry out that com- mand, and fully did they realise the presence of the Saviour in their arduous work. JSTever was spectacle exhibited in the world so august or wonderful as the onward march and victory of Christianity, on its first appearance, over the powers of dark- . ness. The leaders, in a movement which aimed at the conquest of a world, were a few individuals of the humblest class, and from a despised and subjugated race, having no sort of influence or power such as ordi- narily aftects mankind, and as re- gards human wisdom they were profoundly ignorant. The doctrines which they promiilgated were to their own countrymen " a stumbling- block, and to the Gentiles foolish- ness ; " and yet by these the imme- morial usages of the nations were overthrown ; the fascinations of a religion which adapted itself to every sensual appetite were broken ; the philosophy of Greece and Rome was met and vanquished. Those who were engaged in the promulgation of these doctrines endured in every place the utmost violence and wrong from the ruling powers, goaded on by an artful and numerous priest- hood, whose craft was felt to be iu danger. Over every obstacle this little band of warriors marched on, and triumphed marvellously. The Lord was with them of a truth : " The weapons of their warfare were not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds." 321. TheDayof Pentecost.— The disciples of Christ were instructed by their ascending Lord to tarry at Jerusalem till the Holy Ghost should descend upon them, according to His promise, before they went forth to teach all nations the doctrines of Christianity. They therefore con- tinued to meet together in an upper ' room consecrated to fervent prayer and Christian fellowship. Whilst I they were th\is assembled " with one j accord in one place, suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it tilled all the house where thej' were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and j began to speak with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance" (Acts ii. 2 — 4). But on this re- markable occasion there was not only this miraculous manifestation of Divine influence. The convincing and converting power of the Holy Spirit was also displayed in a manner I never to be forgotten, while Peter j was faithfully preaching the Gospel I to the mixed multitude who were ! assembled together. The statement 'of the sacred historian with reference ; to the results of this first proclama- I tion of the truth under the new \ dispensation is very explicit and emphatic : — "Now when they heard- this, they were pricked iu their heart, and said unto Peter, and to the rest ! of the Apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do ? Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of ' sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." "And they that ' gladly received His word were bap- tized : and the same day there were ; added unto them about three thousand souls" (Acts ii. 37, 38, 41). Nor did 1 the work stop here, for it is after- wards stated that ' ' the Lord added to the Church daily such as should ' be saved " (Acts ii. 47). j 322. Subsequent Progress. — I Soon after the day of Pentecost the disciples of Christ went forth under I the influence of the heavenly bap- 138 THE JIISSIONARY WORLD. tism which they had received, every- where proclaiming the glad tidings of salvation by faith in a once crnci- fied but now exalted E,edeemer. From this period the history of the Primitive Church is one continued account of Missionary progress. Under the faithful preaching of the apostles the same manifestation of the presence and power of God was experienced as was Avitnessed on the day that the Holy Ghost was shed forth in such a wonderful manner at Jerusalem. 'Nov was the work con- fined to God's ancient people the Jews, to whom the offer of Divine mercy was first made, according to the purpose of the Almighty and the instructions of the Saviour. Under the new dispensation it was clearly made known that God was no respec- ter of persons, but would have all men to be saved and to come to a knowledge of the truth. Hence the remarkable effects of the preaching of Peter on the occasion of his visit to Corneliits the Roman centimon, the conversion of the Ethiopian eunuch, and the rapid and extensive in- gathering of converts into the Chiireh of Christ at an early period of its history. Shortly after the com- mencement of the work it is stated that " the number of them that believed was about five thousand " (Acts iv. 4.), and that "multitudes, both men and women," were added to the Lord. A year afterwards it is said of the Gentiles at Antioch that "a great number believed and turned to the Lord," and complaint was made that not only at Ephesus, but "throughout all Asia," Paul had * ' persuaded and turned away much people." Subsequently the progress of the Gospel was so rapid and exten- sive that it prevailed in various countries, and among all classes of people, so that men of power and influence began to tremble in pros- pect of the threatened downfall of paganism, and the overthrow of their long-cherished systems of supersti- tion by the mighty power of Chris- tianity. 323. Historical Testimony. — The rapid progress of the Gospel is not only recorded in the Holy Scrip- tures, but by profane writers. Taci- tus, an historian of great reputation, and an enemy of Christianity, in giving an account of the fire which happened at Home about thirty years after our Lord's commission to His apostles, asserts that the Emperor Nero, in order to suppress the rumours of having been himself the author of the mischief, had the Chris- tians accused of the crime. "At first," he writes, "they were only apprehended who confessed them- selves of that sect, afterwards a vast multitude were discovered by them." Pliny the younger, also a heathen and an enemy to Christianity, is another witness. He was the Gover- nor of Pontus and Bithynia, two con- siderable districts in Asia Minor ; and the situation in which he found his province led him to applj^ to the Emperor, his master, for directions as to the conduct he was to hold towards the C'hristians. The letter in which this application is contained was written not quite eighty years after Christ's ascension. He says : — " Suspending all j udicial proceedings, I have recourse to your advice ; for it has appeared, to me a matter highly deserving consideration, especially on account of the great number of persons who are in danger of sufffer- ing : for many, of all ages, and of every rank, of both sexes likewise, are accused and will be accused, x^or has the contagion of this super- stition seized cities only, but the lesser towns also, and the open country. Nevertheless it seems to me that it may be restrained and corrected. It is certain that the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 139 temples, which loerc almost forsaken, are heginning to be more frequented; and the sacred solemnities, after a long intermission, are revived. Vic- tims, liheioisc, are everytvhere bot/ght up ; ichereas, for some time, there tcerefew to par chase them. Whence it is easy to imagine, that numbers of men might be reclaimed, if pardon were granted to those that shall repent." 324. Justin Martyr, who "Wrote about thirty years after Pliny, and one hundred and six after the ascension, makes this remarkable statement: — " There is not a nation, either of Greek or barbarian, or any other name, even of those who wan- der in tribes, and live in tents, amongst whom prayers and thanks- givings are not oftered to the Father and Creator of the universe, in the name of the crucified Jesus." Ter- tullian, who comes about fifty years after Justin, appeals to the gover- nors of the Roman empire in these terms : — " "We are but of yesterday, and we have filled yom- cities, islands, towns, and boroughs ; the camp, the senate, and the forum. They (the heathen adversaries of Christianity) lament that every sex, age, and con- dition, and persons of every rank also are converts to that name." Jkluch of the same kind is found in the historical records of the first and second centuries of the Chris- tian era, especially in the corre- spondence between C. Pliny and the Roman Emperor Trajan, all tending to show the extent to which Chris- tianity had prevailed at this early period. 325. The oldest Christian Hymn. The worship of the early Christians consisted largely in singing the praises of the Redeemer. In the works of Clement of Alexandria is given the most ancient hymn of the Primitive Church. Clement wrote in the year 150, and the hymn itself is said to be of much earlier origin. The first and last verses rendered into English may serve to show the strains in which the happy disciples were wont to address their loving Saviour. " Shqiherd of tender youth ! Guiding in love and truth, Througli devious ways ; Christ our triumphant King, We conic tliy name to sing, And here our chikb-en bring To shout Thy praise. " So now, and till we die, Sound we Thy praises high. And joyful sing ; Infants and the glad throng Who to Thy church belong Unite and swell the song To Clu-ist our King." 326. Oonveision of Oonstantine. — The conversion of Constantino the Great, the first Roman Emperor who embraced Christianity, in the year 312, was an event which exercised a powerful influence on the doctrines of the Church of which he became such a conspicuous member. It is said to have been brought about by a miracle, concerning which various opinions have been expressed. The account of Eusebius, as abridged by Milner, is as follows : — " While Con- stantino was marching with his forces in the afternoon, previous to his great battle with Maxentius, A.D. 312, the trophy of the cross ap- peared very luminous in the heavens, higher than the sun, with this in- scription : ' Conquer by this.' He and his soldiers were astonished at the sight, but he continued ponder- ing on the event till night. And Christ appeared to him when asleep, with the same sign of a cross, and directed him to make use of the symbol as his military ensign. Con- stantine obeyed, and the cross was henceforth displayed in his armies." Eusebius adds that the Emperor uo THE MISSIONARY WORLD. commimieated this wonderful cir- cumstance to his friends in tlie morn- ing, and sending for ingenious work- men, gave them a desuription of the sign, and saw them make one like it in gold and pretious stones ; which, says he, ' we have seen.' However incredulous we may be with refer- ence to the particulars of this alleged fact, there can he no douht as to the course and character of the Christian Church in subsequent years under the patronage of Constantino and his successors. When Christianity be- came the established i-eligion of the state, and when her ministers and members were promoted to positions of wealth and splendour unknown to the disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus in the Apostolic age, there was a marked decline in the spirituality of the professors of religion, which completely neutralised their Mission- ary and aggressive character, and resulted in a long night of spiritual slumber." IN MODEEE TIMES. 327. The Eeformation.— It has been sometimes asked : what did the Reformers do towards promoting the evangelisation of the world ? The answer is : they did much, un- der God, indirectly, in this great work. Paganism had long usurped the place of Christianity in Europe. Against this heathenism they la- boured, and preached, and wrote, and where they prevailed they un- jjaganised the Church and set her free. The Christianity of Home, in the 16th century, was Paganism un- der a false name, and the work of the Keformers was to bring back the world to the knowledge of the Word of God and the Gospel, as preached by the Lord and His Apostles, and this they accomplished to a marvel- lous extent amid trials and suffer- ings not inferior to those of the first age. — Kingsmill. 328. The Waldenses. — The Waldenses, so called from their being the inhabitants of valleys of the Pyrenees, were a sect of reform- ers who first appeared about the year 1160. These people, in common with the inhabitants of the valleys about the Alps, sometimes called i Albigenses and Vaudois, did not pro- fess the Roman Catholic faith, but claimed to be the descendants of the Primitive Christians, and to have maintained the Christian doctrine and practice in their simplicity and purity from the days of the Apostles. It is not till the twelfth century that they appear in ecclesiastical history as a people obnoxious to the Church of Ptome. Even then it seems, in a great measure, to have been occa- sioned by the indefatigable and ardent zeal and the amazing success which crowned the ministry of Peter Walds, of Lyons, whose followers first obtained the name of Leonists, and who, when persecuted in France, fled into Piedmont, incorporating themselves with the Vaudois. Ar- dently solicitous for the advance- ment of national piety and Christian knowledge, Peter, about the year 1160, employed Stephanus de Evisa, a priest, to translate into French the four Gospels with other books of the Holy Scriptures. No sooner had the priest perused those sacred records with a proper degree of attention than he perceived that the religion which was now taught in the Iloman Church differed totally from that which was originally inculcated by Christ and His Apostles. Struck with this glaring departure from the truth, and animated with a pious zeal for promoting his own salvation and that of others, he abandoned his mercantile vocation, distributed his riches among the poor, and formed THE anSSIONARY WORLD. 141 an association with other pious men, who had adopted his sentiments and his turn of devotion ; he began in 1180 to assume the character of a public teacher. The Archbishop of Lyons, and other rulers of the Church in that province, opposed with vigour this new instructor in the exercise of his ministry. But their opposition was unsuccessful, for the puritj^ and simplicity of the doctrines inculcated by these sectaries, the spotless inno- cence of their lives, and their noble contempt of riches and honours, ap- peared so engaging to all who had any regard for religion that the num- ber of their disciples and followers daily increased. Hence the Wald- enses were called "Poor men of Lyons." They formed religious as- semblies, first in France and after- wards in Lombardy, whence they propagated their tenets throughout the other countries of Europe with incredible rapidity, and with such invincible fortitude that neither lire nor sword, nor the most cruel inven- tions of merciless persecution, could damp their zeal or entirely ruin their cause. After centuries of oppression and patient endurance of cruelty and wrong, the Waldenses, as a people, still live and manifest a laudable measure of Missionary zeal on behalf of the less favoured inhabitants of Italy and other countries where they have organised prosperous Christian Churches. 329. Wickliffe and liis Labours. — A gloomy night of spiritual dark- ness had long brooded over the British Isles when God, in His pro- vidence, raised ixp John AVickliffe the " hrst reformer." He was born in Yorkshire in the year 1321, and having been trained for the sacred office, he was for some time a pro- fessor of divinity at Oxford, and afterwards rector of Lutterworth ; and, according to the testimony of the writers of these times, he was " a man of enterprising genius and extraordinary learning." When about thirty-three years of age, being dis- gusted with the scandalous irregu- larities of the monks, and inspired with an ardent desire for reformation, he began to attack the ecclesiastical abuses which existed, both in his sermons and writings. Be even proceeded to greater lengths, and, detesting the wretched superstitions of the times, refuted with great acuteness and spirit the absurd no- tions which were generally received in religious matters ; and he not only exhorted the laity to study the Scriptures, but also translated into linglish the sacred books, in order to render them accessible to all classes, and to make the perusal of them more general. These services, so important to the interests of true religion, were received with con- siderable approbation by persons of every rank ; for all abhorred the vices of the clergy, the tyranny of the Court of Rome, and the insatiable avarice of the monks. The zealous reformer was nevertheless persecuted, and his life was at one time seriously threatened. At length he retired to Lutterworth, where he died in peace in 1387. He left many followers in England and other countries, who were styled " Wickliffites " and " Lollards," the latter of which was a term of reproach, transferred from the Flemish tongue into the English. Wherever they could be found, they were persecuted by the inquivsitors and other ministers of the llomish Church, and in the Council of Con- stance, in the year 141J, the memory and opinions of Wickliffe were con- demned by a solemn decree, and about thirteen years afterwards his bones were dug up and publicly burned. The doctrines which he sought to promulgate, nevertheless, still lived and flourished. 142 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 330. Luther's Career.— The be- ginning of the sixteenth century "witnessed an event the most glorious that had occurred since the days of the Apostles, the Reformation of cor- ruijted Christianity, by the blessing of God on the exertions of Luther and his associates. Martin Luther was born at Aisleben, in Upper Saxony, in 1483, and, after passing through the usual stages of educa- tion with honour, he became a monk of .the Augustinian Ermites. He was professor of divinity in the newly-erected academy of "Wittem- berg in 1517, when Tetzel, an agent from Pope Leo X. , arrived there with a commission from the PontiiF ; to grant plenary indulgences to every i person who should contribute to the j expense of building the cathedral of j St. Peter at Rome. Luther, scan- i dalised at this venal remission of| sins, past, present, or to come, zealously opposed a measure so inimi- cal to the interests of piety and virtue, and exposed with vehement indignation this impious traffic from the pulpit and the press. As might have been expected, Luther was promptlj' opposed by the Pope and his legate in the erratic course which he felt it his duty to piu-sue ; but, being a man of ardent temperament, he rushed forward regardless of con- sequences. It must be confessed that the temper of the zealous re- former was somewhat violent ; but the times in which he lived seem to have required much firmness and determination for the accomplish- ment of the object which he had in view. Notwithstanding some defects in his character and doc- trinal views, it is admitted on all hands that Luther's was a noble career. After having written much and laboured long and earnestly in the cause of the Preformation, he departed this life in 1546, sin- cerely lamented by his followers and revered by the whole Protes- tant world. 331. — Calvin and his Times. — John Calvin took a prominent part in the great Reformation which marked the commencement of the sixteenth century. He was born at Noyon, in Picardy, in 1509. He received his education at Paris and other places, where different branches of literature were taught with cele- brity. Discovering early marks of piety, he was designed by his father for the Church, and was in due time presented to a living near Noyon, the place of his nativity. But conceiving a dislike to what he considered to be the corruptions of Popery, he quitted the Church and turned his attention to the law. Visiting Paris he made himself known to those who had privately embraced the principles of the Reformation. A persecution arising against the reformers, he went to Basil, where he published his famous work, Institutions of the Christian Religion, which spread abroad his fame in every direction. Not long after this, he became minister and professor of divinity at Geneva. In this department of Christian labour he acquitted him- self with great ability, and was inde- fatigable in promoting the reforma- tion. He continued to discharge his duties with zeal and fidelity, till his death, which happened in 1564. Calvin was a man whose extensive genius, flowing eloquence, immense learning, extraordinary penetration, unwearied industry, and fervent piety, placed at the head of the noble band of great and good men who flourished in his time. It is generally admitted that his zeal for what he considered the orthodox Christian faith carried him beyond aU reasonable bounds in the matter of the martyrdom of Servetus, a Spanish physician, who denied the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 143 doctrine of the Trinity ; but we must not judge with undue severity, from our point of view, the actions of men who lived and moved in times of comparative darkness. Nor must the exceptions which we may be disposed to make to some of the peculiar doctrines of Calvin blind oiu* eyes to the fact that he was, indeed, a burning- and a shining light to the benighted age in which he lived. 332. The True Missionary Era. — From the latter part of the eighteenth century miist be dated the commencement of the true Mis- sionary era of modern times. It was then that Wesley, "Whitefield, and other zealous and devoted Christian ministers, having received a special baptism from heaven, went forth in the true Missionary spirit, and proclaimed a free, full, and present salvation to listening thou- sands who were drawn together b}' their unparalleled popularity. It was then that the Clu'istian Church began to awake from its slumber, and to realise the importance and necessity of making known the glad tidings of salvation to the fallen sons of men, without respect of per- sons, at home and abroad. Various Missionary organisations were con- sequently formed for the more efficient propagation of the Gospel, and for combined action in carrying- on the work. Nov were the labours of those who engaged in this noble ■ enterprise in vain in the Lord. As in the earliest and best days of the Christian Church, the faithful ser- vants of God were favoured to realise the presence and aid of the Holy Spirit in the discharge of their important duties, and to prove that the Gospel was still "the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." In contemplating the results of the Missionary enter- prise at home and abroad in modern times, we are constrained to glorify God, and to exclaim, with adoring gratitude, " The Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are glad." 1 IE VAEIOUS PAETS OF EUROPE. I 333. In England.— The great change which has taken place of j late years in the social and moral ; condition of this highly favoured ' land may be traced directly to the , influence of religion which has been ; brought to bear up^n the homes and hearts of the people. The revival of the true Missionary spirit, and ; the employment of various useful \ agencies by dillerent sections of the Christian Church, in connection with i a faithfully preached Gospel, have resulted in the erection of numerous places of worship ; the establish- I ment of Simday-schools, temperance I societies, mechanic's institutes, and other xiseful organisations ; and in jthat improved aspect of society I which cannot fail to delight thfi j heart of every genuine philanthro- pist. Nor have there been wanting those higher evidences of success without which our Home Missionary labours would have been very un- satisfactory— the conversion of souls to God. Eevivals of religion on a large scale have been experienced at ; intervals fi-om the days of AVesley and Whiteheld to the present time, and tens of thousands have no doubt been brought to a saving knowledge I of Christ through the instrumen- j tality of the truth, when there was I no special outward manifestation of I revival influence. j 334. Conversions. — Speaking I of the blessed results of home Mis- 144 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. sionary labour in Sandgate, New- castle, the late Eev. Thomas Vasey says: — " There had been one or two conversions at the prayer-meetings, and a growing spirit of seriousness and earnestness among the men, when the work broke out in a most remarkable and powerful manner. The new superintendent had heard i with interest of the hopeful begin- nings of this movement, and took the first opportunity of going down to preach on the evening of a Sab- bath-day. The room was croM'ded with a motley group of men, women, and babies, in all kinds of costume and appearance, some of the women without shawls or bonnets. But the power of the Lord was present, and great attention was paid — from many faces tears flowed down — and when at length, at the close of the sermon, the invitation was given to penitents to come forward, about thirteen strong men bowed themselves before the table, besides several others in different parts of the room who were deeply affected. They wrestled and prayed, repeating the words that were supplied to them at their re- quest, until the sweat stood in heavy drops upon their brows. One of them, who had been a notorious pugilist, stood up and testified, in original and unusual words, that God had saved his soul ; and of the rest, some received a degree of com- fort and hope. This service proved to be the breaking of the ice and the opening out of the stream of salvation. It was shortly followed by another, in which upwards of thirty penitents came forward, and soon it became an unusual thing for any service to close, either on the Sunday or week-day, without cases of conversion. The labours of the local preachers were greatly blessed in the salvation of souls. The new converts brought their comrades to the meetings ; sometimes one poor sinner being escorted by two of the new converts, who remained one on each side of him till he went for- ward, plying him with arguments, and appeals, and entreaties to save his soul. At length a much larger room was taken, capable of holding nearly 400 persons, which was kindly granted by the corporation at a nominal rent ; and it has been esti- mated that in three years about 500 souls have been converted to God within its walls. The first effect of this converting grace was in the public-houses, in which the con- sumption of drink was so diminished, that one landlord seriously contem- plated giving up his house, and an entire change was produced in the whole neighourhood." 335. London City Mission.— This useful institution employs 3Jl paid agents, who are constantly going about endeavouring to reclaim and benefit the thousands of poor miser- able outcasts who are found in the great metropolis. Last j'ear they occupied 488 rooms, held 44,291 meetings, and paid 1,964,345 visits. They circulated 6,596 Scriptures, and 2,592,267 tracts. As a result, 1,357 persons were received into Church fellowship, and 1,137 drunk- ards were reclaimed. Several agents of this mission are devoted to Chris- tian labour among special classes of. tlie population — as cabmen, men in factories, letter-carriers, police, and the like. They also visit iiospitals, reformatories, and lodging-houses. This work has now been proceeding since 1851, and there has been ex- pended on it about half a million sterling. The cost of last year's work was £35,000 ; but the amount of social, moral, and religious good efiected is believed to be beyond all price. 336. Cabmen's Mission. — In THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Ul 18G2, Mrs. Herbert, the wife of the vicar of Lowestoft, had the condition of the night cabmen laid on her mind and heart; and determining that something should be done for them, she began to collect for the support of a Missionary who should act under the direction of that excellent cor- poration the London City Mission. One of their Missionaries was con- sequently engaged for this depart- ment of Christian labour — a man who had himself been a cabman, and was thoroughly acquainted with their habits and modes of thought. In his twentieth report to the Com- mittee, this excellent Missionary says : — " When I began, I found upwards of 2,000 night cabmen, two- thirds of them from oO to 80 years of age. Some of them had been at night work for more than 40 years, and seldom attended a place of wor- ship. Many were deaf, others could not see to read, and a large number were cripples in a variety of ways. Some had wooden legs. The majority of these poor old cabmen had settled down to night work, because they were too old and too badly clothed to be seen in the daytime, and also because they wished to be far from the noise and bustle of the day. One man told me that he had not been in Piccadilly by day for forty years. I am enabled to go the round of the district once a month. During this round, I am permitted to visit these poor men as they wait for their fares, to give them religious tracts, and to speak to them either singly or in groups, of God's great love in the gift of His Son to die for them. I never leave them, if possible, without depositing some seed of Gospel truth in their hearts ; and frequently I see big tears run down their aged and weather-beaten cheeks, while I am expounding to them the important truths of the Gospel." During the year, 15,000 tracts; 2,500 British Workman, and a large number of Testaments were distributed among these cabmen ; and the Missionary paid 376 visits to the sick and dying, and conducted 49 Bible classes with the most blessed results. Numerous instances of the good effects of these Christian labours are given in the report to which wo have alluded, and it is said of one man in par- ticular, who was " so deaf that he could not hear the parson, and used to spend his Sabbath in reading LloyiVs Newspaper, that he now makes the Testament his sole com- panion. God's Holj^ Word has been the means of his conversion to God, and he is now a penitent believer on the Lord Jesus Christ, and a com- municant at the Lord's table." 337. Seamen's Missions. — The " British and Foreign Sailor's So- ciety ;" the "Church of England Mission to Seamen," and the " Wes- leyan Seamen's Mission," all have their headquarters in London, and exercise a valuable Christian influ- ence on the seafaring population of its eastern districts. Nor is the benefit of the labours of these noble institutions confined to the metro- polis. It is realised more or less in almost every seaport of the empire, at home and abroad ; and many pages might be filled with details of the blessed results. Many a poor simple-hearted seaman has been rescued from the jaws of the des- troyer, and multitudes have been savingly converted to God and gathered into the fold of Christ through the instrumentality of the seamen's Missionaries. 338. Christian Work in the British Army. — ^lu addition to the regularly authorised and recognised chaplains of the Romish, Episco- palian, Presbyterian, and Methodist Churches constantly employed in the 146 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. British army, there are other agencies at "work which deserve a passing notice. The " Ai-my Scripture Readers' Society " employs a large number of agents, who, in common with the chaplains, visit the barrack - rooms, hospitals, and prisons of our principal garrisons, and exercise a most beneficial influence over a class of men who have a strong claim iipon the sympathy and efforts of the Christian philanthropist. Christian gentlemen and ladies of high rank have, moreover, devoted their time and money to this work, with the most blessed results. According to our own personal experience, some of the richest fruits of evangelical labour at home or abroad have been reaped among British soldiers, a con- siderable number of whom we have seen brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and permanently bene- fited by the Temperance Societies, Bible Classes, and other institutions organised for their benefit. 339. Home Mission work gene- rally.— Similar home mission work to that which has been the means of such extensive good in London is carried on with encourag- ing success in the chief cities and towns of the kingdom, and in desti- tute rural districts. A mere refer- ence to the principal agencies em- ployed will give some idea of the magnitude and importance of the work. All the experience gained in the metropolis with City Missionaries, with Bible- women, with ragged schools, with mother's meetings, with district visitors, with open air preach- ing, and with special services in theatres, has been repeated in Man- chester and Liverpool, in Bristol and Birmingham, in Preston and Leeds. In various parts of the country a large amount of instrumentality is employed ' for the diffusion of the Gospel. The Church Pastoral Aid Society gives grants to 461 clergy, with 160 lay assistants who hold 1742 services every week. The Ad- ditional Curates' Society performs similar work. The Home Mission- ary Society has 116 stations and 69 evangelists. The Country Towns' Mission employs 112 Missionaries and 47 Bible -women. The Wesleyan Methodist Conference employs 76 ordained ministers in home Mission- ary labour, besides 8 chaplains in the British Army and Navy, whilst their regular circuit ministers are largely engaged indirectly aggressive work. All the other Methodist bodies have home missions in addi- tion to that earnest Christian effort which all the members of society are entreated to put forth, and by which such great good has been effected in several dark localities. — Mullens. 340. In Wales.— The Mission- ary labours of the "Wesley s, Dr. Coke, Howell Harris, Owen Davies, and others in the principality of Wales in. the latter part of the last century, produced a moral reformation which has few parallels in the history of the Church. In 1803 the zealous minister last named wrote to Dr. Coke as follows : — "The Gospel has come to the people not in word only, but in power. Real conversions daily take place among us. Three hundred and fifty have been added this quarter. Our congregations are large, and the Lord gives us favour in the eyes of the people. At Abergele we have a hopeful society, and have purchased ground on which to build a chapel. At Conway our friends have made an old building into a very good preaching house. At Carnarvon they have converted the playhouse into a chapel." The con- gregations were so large that the Missionaries were compelled to preach in the open air, even in the stormy winters of the Cambrian mountains, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 14 the people sometimes continuing on the spot as late as midnight. The small society of forty-live members was soon increased to nearly one thousand, and an interest was ex- cited in religious concerns such as had never been witnessed before. These early labours were followed up in after years with a zeal and earnestness befitting the importance of the enterprise, and large accessions were continually made to various branches of the Church of Christ, so that now the principality of Wales will bear a favourable comparison with any country in Europe for strict observance of the Sabbath, attention to the means of grace, and every thing else which goes to con- stitute the Christian character. 341. In Scotland. — From time immemorial the inhabitants of North Britain have been noted for their general morality and strict regard for religious observances, but of late years there has been a general awakening to a sense of the impor- tance of a higher spiritual life, as the result of the faithful preaching of the ministers of the Free Church, Wesleyan Methodists, and others. Scotland has borne a rich and abun- dant harvest as the fruit of the la- bours of devoted men of God, who toiled with such undaimted zeal and perseverance amid trials and diffi- culties of no ordinary character in former times, and she is now taking an active part in the diffusion of the Gospel throughout the world. 342. In Ireland. — To a large extent Ireland may still be regarded as mission ground, and, by reason of the Popish superstition and preju- dice which so extensively prevail in many parts of the country, it has proved as difficult to cultivate as any into which the Gospel plough has been introduced in modern times. The persevering labours of the "VVes- leys. Dr. Coke, Gideon Ouseley, Chai'les Graham, William Hamilton, Mathias Joj^ce, Thomas Walsh, at an early period, and a host of evangelical clergymen who have adorned the national church of late years have not been without fruit, however. And, although the fruit is not so perceptible by reason of the perpetual stream of emigration which continues to flow from " Green Erin " to America, Australia, and other countries, it is not lost to the world. Many of Ireland's best sons and daughters carry with them to for- eign lands the good seed of the kingdom. There it springs up and produces glorious harvests as the results of the Missionary enterprise. Volumes might be filled with in- cidents illustrative of the blessed efforts of a faithful Gospel ministry in Ireland. 343. Ouseley at Mass. — In the course of his Missionary travels in Ireland, the Rev. Gideon Ouseley rode up one day to a house where the priest was celebrating mass. The large assembly were on their knees. Mr. Ouseley knelt with them, and, rendering into Irish every word that would bear a scriptm'al construction, he audibly repeated it, adding occa- sionally the words, " Listen to that." They were deeply affected, the priest was thunderstruck, and all were ready to receive what the stranger might say in the most friendly man- ner. Service being ended, Mr. Ouseley and the congregation rose to their feet. He then delivered an exhortation on the necessity of hav- ing their peace made with God, of being reconciled to Him, submitting to the doctrine of reconciliation by real penitence and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, &c. When he had concluded, the people cried out to the priest, "Father, who is that L 'Z 148 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. man?" "I don't know," replied the priest ; "he is not a man at all ; he is an angel: no man could do what he has done." Mr. Ouseley mounted his horse and rode awaj^, followed hy the blessings of the mul- titude for the kindly words he had addressed to them. Some time after- wards, when riding along the road, Mr. Ouseley came up with a country- man, whom he addressed as follows : " My dear man, would you not like to be reconciled to God, have peace in your heart, and stand clear before the Great Judge when He will come in the clouds of heaven to judge the world ? " To the surprise and de- light of the Missionary, the peasant replied, "Oh, glory be to His holy and blessed name ! Sir, I have His peace in my heart, and the Lord be praised that I ever saw your face." " You have ! " exclaimed Mr. Ouse- ley; "what do you know of this I^eace ? When did you see me ? " "Don't you remember the herrin (burial) when the priest was saying mass, and you told us how to get that peace ? I went, blessed be His holy name, to Jesus Christ, my Saviour, and got it in my heart, and have had it ever since." 344. The Isle of Man.— The inhabitants of the Isle of Man had long been in a fearful state of moral and spiritual destitution when, on Simday morning, the 11th day of March, 1775, an event oc- curred which was destined, in the order of Divine Providence, to lead the way to a change in their habits and manners which was truly re- markable. This was the arrival of Mr. John Crook, a humble Metho- dist preacher from Liverpool, who had come on purpose to make known to the degraded islanders the glad tidings of salvation. On landing from the vessel at Douglas he at once made known the object of his visit, and having, by the kind permission of the authorities, obtained the use of the court-house fur a religious ser- vice, he opened his commission in the name and strength of the Lord. In the morning the attendance was rather small, but in the evening the congregation was so large that Mr. Crook was obliged to prea.ch in the open air, and a gracious influence rested upon the people. At a sub- sequent service held during the week a servant of the Governor was con- vinced of sin, and led to seek the Lord, and on the following Sabbath his Excellency himself, with many of the most respectable inhabitants of the town, attended the service. The good work thus auspiciously commenced in Douglas was, on the occasion of a subsequent visit of Mr, Crook, extended to Peeltown, Castle- town, and other places, where several persons were savingly converted to God, some of whom were ultimately called to preach the Gospel to their fellow-countrymen. Hence, when Mr. "Wesley visited the island, in 1777, he was much pleased with what he saw, and on taking his leave, he wrote in his journal as follows : — " Having now visited the island round, east, south, north, and west, I was thoroughly convinced that we have no such circuit as this, either in England, Scotland, or Ireland." 345. In the Channel Islands. — The special providence of God, and the beneficial results of Christian missions, are beautifully illustrated in some incidents connected with the religious history of Methodism in the Channel Islands. Towards the latter part of the last century, Pierre Le Sueur, a native of Jersey, went to Newfoundland as a trader ; and whilst there, he was convinced of sin under the faithful ministry of the Rev. Lawrence Coughlan, who had been sent there as a Missionary THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 149 at the instance of Mr. Wesley. He returned to Jersey in 17 To, with an awakened conscience ; but his friends and neighbours, to whom he spoke of a change of heart, thought him mad; and he looked in vain for counsel or sj'mpathy till another convert, named John Fentin, more established in faith than himself, came from Newfoundland, whooftered him the help which he required. With the aid of such counsel and fellowship Le Sueur soon found peace in believing ; and he and his friend Fentin engaged at once in active Christian labours for the good of their fellow-countrymen. Their con- versations, prayers, and exhortations, produced considerable excitement, and in the course of a week or two twelve persons were awakened to a senseof their danger, and joined them in their devotions. This little band of devoted Christians was soon after- wards strengthened by the arrival of a few pious soldiers, who had been recently converted, some at Win- chester and others in Southampton, through the instrumentality of the devoted Captain AVebb, who had been successfully labouring in those places. The Methodist soldiers who had come to Jersey now wrote to Mr. Wesley for a Missionary. Mr. Brackenbury, a gentleman who could preach in both French and English, nobly volunteered his services, and his zealous labours, combined with or succeeded by those of Dr. Coke, Adam Clarke, Mr. de Q,uetteville, and others, by the blessing of God resulted in that revived state of religious feeling by wliich the Channel Islands have been since characterised. 346. On the Oontinent.— Not- withstanding the prevalence of infi- delity and Popish superstition on the Continent of Europe, there exists in many places a large amount of the leaven of genuine Christianity as the result of the various Evangelical agencies which have been brought to operate on the masses of the people. In France, the Wesleyan Mission, originally commenced among the prisoners of war on the Medway, and afterwards carried on in various parts of the Empire till it culminated in a separate and independent Conference, has been instrumental of much spiritual good. Various other Evan- gelical bodies have ministers and congregations in Paris, and the French Protestant Church, with all its faults, is a standing testimony against the errors of Romanism. The colporteurs of the British and Foreign Bible Society have been very successful in circulating the Holy Scriptures, and thtir religious conversations with simple peasants with whom they have come in con- tact have often been instrumental in their conversion. In several of the cantons of Switzerland a state of religious life exists, as the result of the unwearied exertions of faithful Protestant ministers of difterent de- nominations, which is cheering to contemplate. In Spain and Portugal a few rays of heavenly light are penetrating the spiritual gloom in which the inhabitants have been so long involved. The Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society has agents actively engaged at Oporto, Barcelona, and Gibraltar, and Evangelists are at work in other places, sustained by friends in England and America. Nor have these faithful servants of God laboured in vain. The soil they have to cultivate has been somewhat sterile and unpromising, but softened with the gentle dew of heaven, and refreshed with showers of blessing, it has in many places brought forth fruit to the honour and glory of God ; and there is in prospect a rich harvest of precious immortal souls as the reward of faithful Missionary toU. 150 CHE BIISSIONAEY WOF.LD. 347. In Italy. — The social and political changes which took place a few years ago in Italy, involving as they did the adoption of more liberal ideas and institutions, prepared the way in a remarkable manner for the diffusion of the Gospel among an interesting people. The various reli- gioiis bodies in England who are ever ready to avail themselves of new openings for evangelistic work, were not slow to seize the opportunities of spreading the Gospel which presented themselves. The doors of usefulness which were so mysteriously thrown open were soon entered by Episco- palian, Presbyterian, Wesleyan, and Baptist Missionaries. Large congre- gations of willing hearers were gathered, Christian schools esta- blished, and the Scriptures circu- lated in various places with the most blessed results. Not only were sin- ners truly converted to God, but many of those who were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth were themselves soon employed in proclaiming the glad tidings of sal- vation to their fellow-countrymen. 348. Kome. — For some time Rome held out against the advances of scientific progress and religious liberty, from the cu-cumstarice of its being the seat and centre of the papal power. At length, in 1871, on the downfall of the French Empire, the far-famed city became the capital of xmited Italy, and began to share in all the social and religious privi- leges of the kingdom at large. General toleration of all Christian communities being the order of the day, Rome was entered by the Mis- sionaries as Naples Florence, and other places had been before. On Easter Sunday, 1871, the first Wes- leyan Methodist Chapel in the Eter- nal City was solemnly dedicated to the worship of Almighty God, by services conducted in the morning by the Rev. Henry Piggott, B.A. ; and in the evening by Signor SciarreUi, a native Italian Missionary. "Hence- forth," say the Committee, in their Annual Report, " The doctrine of salvation by faith, which Mr. "Wes- ley, using the language of the Church of England, called the strong rock and foundation of the Christian religion, will be preached by Metho- dist evangelists within the shadow of the old Pantheon. This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes." Other Christian bodies were equally vigilant and prompt in entering the openings which were so unexpectedly presented for the pro- clamation of the Gospel at the verj' seat and centre of Popedom. Th Baptist Missionary Society sent out the Rev. J. Wall, who speedily opened a preaching-room in Rome ; and, aidedby some brethren from America, succeeded in organising a small Chris- tian Church on a Scriptural basis. At the same time, the Waldensian pastors and other Christian workers commenced operations with an ac- tivity and an earnestness worthy of the noble enterprise. The results of these combined Missionary eftbrts have already been such as to afford a most cheering prospect of success in time to come. 349. Wald-ensian Evangelisation. The annual meeting of the Walden- sian Svnod was held at La Tour, on Tuesday, the 16th of May, 1871. When the annual report of the Com- mittee of Evangelisation was read, the president, in a few words, re- minded the Synod, that what they had so long prayed for had at length been realised. Since their last meet- ing in Synod, the gates of Rome had been open to the evangelist, and thus, after the lapse of so many cen- turies, the whole of Italy was now open and free to the heralds of the Gospel. It was a moment of deep THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 151 emotion when the President said he was sm-e that neither he nor any member present could proceed with the business of the Synod without gi\'ing hearty thanks to God. The whole assembly then arose, and sang a hymn of praise to the Lord of Hosts, for having, by a series of marvellous providences, led them down to the gates of the Vatican, to publish the Gospel of Peace ! The report stated that there were in con- nection with the movement, 87 evan- ' gelists and teachers; 2,019 commu- I nicants ; 2j6 catechumens; 1,635 children in the day-schools, and 1,504 under instruction in the even- ing and Sabbath schools at the re- spective stations occupied. 350. In Turkey. — Notwith- standing the difliciilties which in- variably attend the prosecution of Missionary work in Mohammedan countries, a good impression has been made in some parts of Tui'key and .Greece, commonly called the Levant. The agents of the American Board of Foreign Missions have established stations at Constantinople, Smj'rna, Beii-ut, and other centres of popula- tion. At the place last-named, Mr. Macgregor, of the Roh Roy canoe, recently witnessed the pleasing re- | suits of the efforts made by the Mis- sionaries for the benefit of the blind and lame, which, were found to be very numerous in that neighbour- i hood. Describing the school for the ; blind under the care of Mr. Mott, he says : — " Only in February last, that poor blind fellow who sits on the ; form there was utterly ignorant. See how his delicate fingers run over the raised types of his Bible ; and he reads aloud, and blesses God in his heart for the precious new?, and for those who gave him this remark- able avenue to his heart. ' Jesiis Christ will be the first person I shall see,' he says ; ' for my eyes will be opened in heaven.' Down in that dark room again, below the printing pi'ess of the American mission (for he needs no sunlight in his work), you will find him actually printing the Bible in raised type, letter by letter, for his sightless brethren. This is one of the most important wonders I have ever looked at." At the annual examination of this school, one of the scholars said : — " I am a little blind boy. I once could see ; but then 1 fell asleep — a long, long sleep — I thought I should never awake. And I slept till a kind gentleman, called Mr. Mott came, and opened my eyes — not these eyes," pointing to his sightless eyeballs ; " but these," lifting up his tiny fingers — "these eyes ; and oh ! they see such sweet words of Jesus, and how He loved the blind." In the account of the schools for cripples, we find this beautiful picture : — "In- deed, it was the blind who led, and in many instances carried, these impotent folk to the school, one being carried a distance of six miles. When they were told the service was over, and it was time to go, they set up one piteous cry, ' Daclielih, dachelih — let us stay — to hear more sweet words !' ' Come unto Me all ye that laboiir and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' " 351. In Kurdistan. — Among the mountains of Kurdistan, which form the ill-defined boundary be- tween Turkey and Persia, there were found by two intelligent Missionary explorers, the Rev. Messrs. Smith " and Dwight, in the spring of 1830, dwelling in the midst of the votaries of the false prophet, a people with a Christian name and Christian forms, about forty thousand in num- ber. Places of worship of rudest architectui-e were shownj which were affirmed to have withstood the storms 152 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. of fourteen centuries ; and the name of the people, in common with much well -authenticated tradition, led the inquirer hack along an unbroken line of descent to Nestorius, of whom Neander speaks with discriminat- ing favour, as having been first a presbyter of the Church of Antioch, and afterwards patriarch of Constan- tinople, as early as the year 428. These interesting Nestorian Chris- tians, after a long course of pros- perity at an early period of their history, had at length been so perse- cuted by Mohammedans on the one hand, and Roman Catholics on the other, that they had taken refuge in these mountains, where they were found by the travellers in a fearful state of ignorance and spiritual desti- tution, although they still adhered to many of their primitive reli- gious practices. Most of the priests were unable to read ; whilst immo- rality, especially in the form of drunkenness, was fearfully preva- lent. On returning from their Mis- sionary tour, Messrs. Dwight and Smith strongly recommended the case of the Kestorians to the churches in America, and in 1835 the Eev. Messrs. Grant and Perkins were ap- pointed by the American Board of Foreign Missions to labour among them. The Missionary first named was a doctor of medicine, and the benevolent practice by him of the healing art was instrumental in opening the way for the faithful preaching of the everlasting Gospel. The results of the labours of these men of God and of others by whom they were siicceeded in the Nestorian mission, were very gratifying. From the first they found certain of the native bishops, priests, and deacons, faA'ourable to their enterprise, and willing even to become pupils in their schools and Bible-classes ; and in a short time many of their ancient churches were made free at certain hours for the use of the Missionaries, even on the Sabbath-days. In 1852, they could report twenty-nine places where public worship was regularly observed, and thirteen other villages where there was preaching once a month or oftener. In 1854 there were more than seventy village schools in a region in which twenty years before there was only one, all operating as instruments of steady I social elevation and centres of evan- gelical light and influence. By the I same period the Missionaries had given to the Nestorians the entire Bible in the ancient Syriac, and also I in the modern Syriac, their vernacu- lar tongue, which the members of i the mission had been the first to re- [ duce to writing. Tracts containing i some of the richest gems of Bunyan, Baxter, Legh Eichmond, and others, I were also re-produced in the native I language of the people, whilst a , monthly periodical called the Rays of j Light was widely circulated amongst 1 them, and, what was better still, many of the native Nestorians soon \ became efiicient evangelists, and were I instrumental, in connection with the I American Missionaries, of winning many souls to Christ and of carry- ing on a work the full results of which will only be seen in the day of the Lord. 352. In Germany, — In the midst of many opposing influences, arising chiefly from the prevalence of infi- delity, and of that style of religious thought which has been courteously called neology, the pure Gospel of Christ has achieved many triumphs in various parts of the German Empire. The orthodox portions of the Evangelical Church of the land have of late years avowed their sentiments and stood to their prin- ciples with a boldness and courage which alFord good ground of hope that the truth of God will prevail THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 153 still more extensively in time to come. This revived state of religi- ous life and feeling in the " father- land" may be traced in a great measure to the influence, directly or indirectly, of those agencies which have been employed by different, Missionary associations for the diffu- sion of the Gospel throughout the' northern states of Europe. Some of [ those agencies have a history which is worthy of the attention and study of all who take an interest in the mission cause. 353. Wesleyan German Mission. About the year 1830, an industrious and respectable German named Christopher Gottlob Miiller had oc- casion to visit England on business ; and whilst in this country he casually entered the "Wesleyan chapel in Queen-street, London, where the Word of God came with converting power to his heart. On his retiu'n to Winnenden in the' kingdom of "Wurtembcrg, his native place, he made known to his friends and neighbours what a precious trea- sure he had found. Being a man of ardent temperament and un- quenchable zeal, Mr. Miiller from that time exerted himself in every possible way for the benefit of his fellow-countrymen. He held meet- ings for exhortation, praver, and Christian fellowship, in different places, at stated intervals ; and the efl'ects produced by his humble efforts ■were of a very extraordinary cha- racter. In a short time scores and hundreds of sinners were savingly converted to God. These fruits of his labours the devoted Evangelist united in religious societies after the Methodist plan, as he had seen it in England. Every convert who was endowed with the gift of prayer or exhortation was immediately pressed into the service of the Lord, to assist their leader in his noble enterprise, and in the course of a few years the sphere of usefulness had so enlarged that he was enabled to report that his fellow-labourers were twenty- three in number, that his plan of village preaching included twenty- six places, and that the number of persons admitted into his religious societies, after due examination and trial, was three hundred and twenty- six. When Mr. Miiller, the father and founder of the German Wesleyan mission, had laboured successfull)^ for twenty-eight years, he was called to his reward in heaven ; but the good work Avhich he had inaugurated was prosecuted with still more blessed results by Missionaries sent from England, and by a goodly number of native evangelists who were raised up and called into the vine- yard by the providence and grace of God. Ten of these German Wes- leyan Missionaries are now usefully employed in the good work, with an energetic English superintendent at their head. These have now about two thousand church members under their pastoral care, and it is believed that the mission has exercised a very beneficial influence on all classes of the community. 354. Metliodist Episcopal Churcli j Mission to Germany, — The Mis- sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America was i led to extend its labours to Germany and the north of Europe under cir- cumstances and with results of more ' than ordinary interest, a brief notice of which can scarcely fail to excite gratitude and joy in the hearts of all who truly love the Saviour. The thousands of emigrants who have arrived in the United States from Germany, from year to year during the past half-century, have generally congregated in separate settlements, for the convenience of speaking their own language, and maintaining 154 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. mutual intercourse. The moral and religious destitution of the interest- ing . strangers soon attracted the notice of the ministers of the Metho- Episcopal Church, and Missionaries were appointed to labour among them. Amongst the foremost of these was the Rev. Mr. Kast, a man of remarkable energy and perseverance. By God's blessing upon their united efforts, multitudes of the German emigrants were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth ; and, what is still more pleasing, several of the new converts were speedily called by the great Head of the Church to minister to their fellow-countrymen the Word of life. Such were the zeal and earnestness of some of these, that they felt a longing desii'e to return to " FatherlaHd," to make known to those whom thej^ had left behind the glad tidings of salvation. As time passed on this desire in- creased and, at length, in 1849, the Ptcv. Dr. Jacobs and others, with the sanction and approval of the Church authorities and their brethren, embarked for Germany, where they were favoured to lay the foundation of a great and good work, which has continued to grov>r and prosper to the present time. The mission was com- menced in the city of Bremen, where a substantial place of worship was erected, a printing-press and book concern established, and other in- strumentalities employed for the "diffusion of a pure literature and saving religious knowledge through- out the length and breadth of the land. Such was the success which attended these early efforts to diffuse the doctrines and teachings of Me- thodism in Northern Germany, that the respective mission- stations which .were established were ultimately forined into a separate Conference. This organisation included several stations that were commenced in Scandinavia, Bulgaria, and Sweden, where a good work was carried on pretty much as it had been in Ger- many. The results of these missions appear in the numbers of converts who have been gathered into the fold of Christ, and in the prosperous Methodist churches which have been established in various parts of the land. According to the report of the sixteenth annual Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, recently held in Frankfort, there are now in connection with it 386 preaching - places, 207 Sunday - schools, 9,216 scholars, and 6,092 church members, with 1,369 on trial for membership. These are minis- tered unto and watched over by 60 zealous pastors, most of whom are themselves the fruit of Missionary labour. From the Methodist Book- room at Bremen there are issued ' weekly, monthly, and quarterly, excellent periodicals, in addition to numerous other useful books, calcu- lated to diffuse throughout the Ger- man Empire sound orthodox theology. A theological college is also main- tained for the education of young men for the Methodist ministry and other important positions, which can- not fail to exercise a powerful in- fluence for good on the country at large. 355. In Norway. — In addition to other Christian agencies at work for the spiritual benefit of the Nor- wegians, the Baptist Missionary So- ciety commenced operations several years ago at Bergen. The work soon extended to other places, and, with the blessing of God upon the zealous labours of the Rev. G. Hubert, and those of his devoted associates, the formation of twelve churches, con- taining 285 members, was ultimately reported. Seventy-eight persons were baptized at the several stations during the year 1870, and good hopes are entertained of still greater success in time to come. THE inSSIONAKY WORLD. 155 356. In Sweden.— In the year 1826 a Wesleyan mission was com- menced in Stockholm, the object of which was to supply a few resident English families with a' Gospel ministry such as they had been accustomed to at home, and to pro- mote a revival of spiritual life among the native inhabitants. When the work had been carried on for about sixteen years by the Rev. Joseph R. Stephens and Dr. George Scott in succession, circiim- stances occurred which resulted in the withdrawal of the Missionary. The mission during its continuance was far from being fruitless, how- ever. Several instances of saving- conversion to God occurred to gladden the hearts of both pastor and people, and a quickening influ- ence went forth from the station which resulted in spiritual good that reached far beyond the circle of the denomination, and which has continued to the present time. In after years, when the political and 'ecclesiastical ideas of the Swedes had become somewhat liberalised, the Methodist Episcopal Church of America commenced their labours among them, and a pleasing mea- sure of success has been realised. As the result of these and other in- strumentalities, considerable im- provement has been witnessed in the national Church of Sweden of late years, and Missionary Societies have been organised to carry the blessings of the Gospel to less favoured regions of the globe. 357. In Lapland, — One of the first fruits of the "Wesleyan mission in Stockholm was a young man named Tellstrom, who was brought to a saving knowledge of the truth in the year 1833. About the same time the Swedish Missionary Society was formed, as the result chiefly of the monthly prayer-meeting which was held by Dr. George Scott, and others, to supplicate the Divine blessing upon the heathen world. The first Missionary sent forth by this institution was young Tells- trom, who had long felt an earnest ■ desire to be employed for the spiri- tual benefit of his fellow-men. The place selected as the scene of his labours was Lapland, a cold and dreary region, to which he went with a heart glowing with love to God and the souls of his perishing fellow-men. The difficulties which young Tellstrom met with in his attempts to evangelise the degraded Laplanders were numerous. The parish priests were careless and im- moral ; the people generally were addicted to intemperance and sen- suality ; and the entire population was deeply sunk in ignorance and sin. Failing in his first eftbrts to impress the adults with a sense of theii" guilt and responsibility to God, the Missionarjr turned his special attention to the rising generation. With such help as he could obtain, he established schools in various places, and raised money among the Swedish settlers to pay for their board, that they might, for a time at least, be entirely separated from their parents, whose example and influence were so detrimental to their Christian training. Eight estab- lishments of this kind were at length reported as in active operation, and in the com-se of thii-ty years 3,000 children passed through them to their own profit and to the advantage of Christian civilisation in Lapland. This change in the mode of labour- ing for the regeneration of his adopted country did not prevent Tellstrom from itinerating and preaching the Gospel among the people as he had opportunity. He was instant in season and out of season, and the resiilts of his labours were seen after many days. He 156 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. finished his course with joy at his post of duty on the 8th of March, 1862, in the fifty-first year of his age. 358. In Greenland. — The adap- tation of the Gospel to all countries, nations, and tribes, irrespectively of language, complexion, or condition, has been strikingly illustrated in the history and results of Christian mis- sions in Greenland. After labouring for several years without any visible success, the hearts of the Moravian Missionaries were gladdened with the appearance of the first fruits of their hallowed toil. The account of the conversion of the first Greenlander is deserving of special notice : — " On the 2iid of June, 1738," write the brethren, ' ' many of the Southlanders visited i;s. Brother Beck at the time was copying a translation of that portion of St. Luke's Gospel which relates the agony of our Saviour in the garden. He read a few sentences to the heathen, and after some conversation with them, he gave them an account of the creation of the world, the fall of man, and his redemption by Christ. In speaking on the latter subject, the Spirit of God enabled him to enlarge, with more than usual energy, on the sufterings and death of our Saviour, and to exhort his hearers seriously to consider the vast expense at which Jesiis had ransomed the souls of His people. Upon this the Lord opened the heart of one of the company, whose name was Kayarnak, who, stepping up to the table in an earnest manner, exclaimed, ' How was that ? Tell me that once more ; for I too desire to be saved.' These words, which were such as had never before been \ittered by a Greenlander, penetrated the soul of Brother Beck, who, with great emotion, gave them a fuller account of the life and death of our Saviour, and the scheme of salvation through Him." This was the beginning of a blessed work of grace on the hearts of the people. Kayarnak soon became a living wit- ness of the power of Christ to save, was the means of the conversion of the whole family to which he belonged, and he ultimately went forth as a na- tive teacher under the direction of the Missionaries, to make known to his fellow-countrymen the good news of salvation. Others were raised up in after years to take a part in the good work, and so successful has been this mission, that now nearly the whole of the population of Greenland, in the neighbourhood of three out of the four settlements which have been formed, has become Christian. m NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA. 359. In Labrador. — Having become inured to the dreary regions of Greenland, where they were fa- voured with a cheering measure of success, the Moravian Missionaries were not slow to extend their labours to the opposite shores of Labrador, in British North America. There they formed four stations, the prin- cipal of which they called Hebron. From the commencement of the work in 1770, they were favoured with tokens of good, and they had ultimately about 1,300 Esquimaux collected together for religious in- struction, many of whom were the happy partakers of the saving grace of God. A large population of Esquimaux having been discovered near Northumberland Inlet, about 400 miles north of Hebron, the brethren were making arrangements to convey to them the blessings of the Gospel, according to the latest intelligence received, notwithstand- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 157 ing the rigour of the climate, which is found by experience to be more severe even than that of Greenland. On the ice-bound coast of Labrador, in addition to the native Esquimaux, there are numerous small settlements of Europeans and their descendants engaged principally in the fishing trade. The spiritual destitution of these settlers, situated so far from the means of grace and the abodes bi civilised men, attracted the at- tention of the respective Missionary Societies many years ago, and earnest elibrts have been made from time to time to supply them with religious instruction. Wesleyan Missionaries, Episcopalian ministers, and Roman Catholic priests, resident in Newfoundland, have for several years been in the habit of paying periodical visits to the British settle- ments on the coast of Labrador, and the results have been as favourable as could be reasonably expected. Christian congregations have been gathered, small churches organised, and genuine converts made to the faith of the Gospel, whilst in many places the people have been trained to meet together for Divine worship with such aid as the respective localities afford dui'ing those seasons of the year when they are neces- sarily left to themselves by the Missionaries. 360. In Newfoundland.— The rigour of the climate and the sterile character of the soil in most places have operated against the settlement of Newfoundland by European emi- grants for agricultural purposes to any considerable extent. A large number of persons have, nevertheless, established themselves in the respec- tive towns and bays along the rugged shores, who are engaged chietiy' in trade and commerce. The popula- tion is, moreover, largely increased during the fishing season, thousands of persons resorting to the island every year who are employed in catching and in curing the codfish which abound in the neighboui-ing seas. A few Micmic and other Indians are also scattered along the coast and in the neighbourhood of the respective harbours. Among the inhabitants of Newfoundland of all classes Christian Missionaries and pastors have laboured for many years with good effect. As early as 1765, the Rev. L. Coughlan was ordained and sent out as a Missionary of the ' ' Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge," at the recom- mendation of Mr. ^yesley, who had been instrumental in his spiritual enlightenment, and with whom he kept up a friendly correspondence during the seven years of his resi- dence in the island. The labours of Mr. Coughlan were greatly owned of God in the conversion of sinners, and after he had returned to England on account of the failure of his health, other agents of the Propagation Society were sent out, and a number of stations were formed in different parts of the country, with great ad- vantage to the scattered inhabitants. In 1790, the Rev. John M'Geary was sent out as the first Wesleyan Missionary to Newfoundland, and from that time to the present a great and good work has been carried on by the Society. Congregations have been gathered, churches organised, and substantial places of worship erected in St. John's, the capital. Harbour Grace, Bonavesta, Concep- tion Bay, and other settlements. It would be difiicult to calculate the good which has been effected during these years ; and it is pleasant to be able to state that there are now, in connection with the respective Wes- leyan circuits into which the island is divided, 21 Missionaries, y,247 Church members, and 2,745 in the Sabbath and day-schools. 158 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 361. In Canada. — As European emigration began to flow towards Canada, after the revolutionary war on the American continent, towards the close of the last centiuy, various religious bodies exerted themselves in the most praiseworthy manner to provide the destitute settlers with the means of religious instruction. In these early Missionary labours, the "Wesleyan Methodists, as usual, took a prominent and leading part. The first Methodist sermon ever heard in Canada was preached in Quebec in 1780 ; and, by the bless- ing of Grod on the labours of His servants, results have been achieved, in the course of ninety years, which the most sanguine could scarcely have anticipated. In almost every city, town, village, and hamlet of the vast Dominion, commodious Chris- tian sanctuaries have been erected, congregations gathered, societies formed, and schools established, which would bear a favourable com- parison with those of older and more highly-favoured countries. A few years ago the Wesleyan missions and churches in Canada were formed into a separate and independent Conference, and a pleasing measure of prosperity has been realised. Other branches of the great "Wes- leyan body, as the Methodist Epis- copal Church, the Primitives, and the Bible Christians have also la- boured with a cheering measure of success, so that the Methodist minis- ters and Missionaries now employed in Canada are numbered by hun- dreds, and their church members and adherents by tens of thousands. j!^or have other bodies of Christians been lacking in Christian enterprise in this interesting part of the wide field. Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Baptists, and several minor sects, have exerted themselves nobly to supply their adherents and the ne- glected population generally in the scattered settlements of Canada, with the means of grace according to their respective forms of worship ; and the results have been most en- couraging. Nor have the spiritual interests of the poor aborigines been neglected by the leading sections of the Chi'istian Church. In everything relating to social and religious pro- gress, and the evangelisation of the entire continent of America, the Christian people of Canada take a lively interest, and the Dominion bids fair to equal or surpass any other Christian and civilised nation. 362. In the British Provinces. — Although now incorporated in the newlj'^-formed Dominion of Canada, the British American Provinces of Nova Scotia, New Brimswick, and Prince Edward's Island are worthy of a separate notice in consequence of the pleasing evidence which they give of the blessed results of the Missionary enterprise. The influx of emigration to these colonies was accompanied or followed by a noble band of pioneer Missionaries of dif- ferent denominations, who, amid many trials and privations, laid the foundation of a work which has since expanded into Christian churches second to none on the continent for piety, zeal, and enterprise. Epis- copalians, Presbyterians, Baptists, and Methodists have generally Lived and laboured together in harmony and love, and have only rivalled each other in earnest efforts to benefit their fellow-men. The Wesleyan mission, which was commenced on a small scale about the year 1780, has extended itself to every part of the land, and circuits and districts, have been organised after the plan adopted in England. A few years ago, these were formed into a sepa- rate Conference, which now numbers 147 ministers; 15,021 church mem- bers, and 16,976 scholars in the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 159 Sabbath and day-scbools. The mis- I sions of the Society for the Propaga- tion of the Gospel in Foreign Parts have also been formed into parishes and a diocese which numbers about 200 clergj'men, and thousands of adherents, whilst the organisation by the Presbyterians of a regular Synod, and the eft'orts put forth by the minor bodies to extend their re- j ■spective denominations, bear witness to the fact that the Christian Church is alive to its responsibilities and obligations. These results of the Missionary enterprise, it is tirmly '■ believed, are but the precursors of still larger prosperity in time to come. 363. In British Columbia.— Soon after the organisation of that part of North America called British Columbia into an English colony, in 1858, arrangements were made to supply the scattered inhabitants with the ordinances of religion by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts and the "Wesleyan Methodists almost simul- taneously, and afterwards by other bodies of Christians. The work was small in its commencement, but it has already made considerable pro- gress and the promise of future suc- cess, notwithstanding numerous difficulties, is encouraging. In 1859, there was but 1 Episcopalian minister and 1 church in the whole colony, but ten years afterwards these had increased to 15 clergymen and 21 churches and mission chapels, with catechists, school teachers, and other agencies for carrying on the work, the whole being united in a diocese under the superintendency of an energetic Anglican bishop. In the latter part of the year 1858 four Wesleyan Missionaries were sent to British Columbia from Canada, and they commenced their labours in the true Missionary spirit, among a mixed population consisting of English, Scotch, Irish, Americans, Mexicans, French, Germans, Portu- guese, Italians, Swedes, Danes, Nor- wegians, Africans, and Chinese, at- tracted to the country by the dis- covery of gold, which at that time excited great attention. Other zea- lous labourers followed, and places of worship were erected in Van- couver's Island, New West Minster, Fort Hope, and other settlements along the banks of the Fraser's lliver. According to the last reports 7 Wesleyan Missionaries were use- fully employed at those places, and one hundred and forty-three persons were united in Church fellowship. Some of these had been gathered into the fold of Christ from among the poor degraded Indians, aftbrdiug good ground of hope that not only the settlers, but the aborigines also, may be induced to attend to the things which belong to their peace. 364. In the United States.— The results of the Missionary enter- prise, as well as of European emi- gration and Christian civilisation, are seen in the United States of America on a grand scale. The efforts which were made by British Christians at an early period to supply the scattered settlers of the New World with the means of re- ligious instruction were remarkablj'' blessed by the great Head of the Church, and have borne fruit to an extent far beyond the calculations of the most sanguine. When John Wesley sent forth Richard Board- man and Joseph Pilmoor in 17G9, as the first Methodist Missionaries to America, he little thought that he was laying the foundation of one of the largest and most influential Protestant Christian communities in the world. But so it was ; for the Methodist Episcopal Church, which was so small and feeble in its com- 160 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. mencement, lias expanded into numerous stations, circuits, districts, and conferences, and it now numbers its ministers by thousands and its church, members and adherents by millions. It has, moreover, assumed an asgressive character, and by means of its noble Missionary So- ciety, which is second to none in energy and perseverance, it has sent forth its agents to every part of the Union and to several distant foreign lands. Nor have the other leading Christian bodies in the United States been one whit behind their Metho- dist brethren in zeal and enterprise. The Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Baptists, and some of the smaller sects, have exerted themselves nobly to spread abroad the saving know- ledge of the Gospel, and the results of their persevering eflbrts appear in the erection of numerous places of worship, the organisation of chui'ches, and the establishment of educational institutions'of all grades on a scale not surpassed in any part of the civilised world. '-- 365. Missions to the Indians. — Much has been said at different times about the cruel trealment of the Indians of Korth America by European colonists and others'; but there is another side to the question which ought in all fairness to be looked at in a spirit of Christian candour. Soon after the commence- ment of the first settlement on the continent of America earnest efforts were made to evangelise the abori- gines. As early as 1646 the devoted John Eliot was in the field, and, at a subsequent period, he was followed by David Brainerd, the Mayhews, and others, who laboured with con- siderable success among the red men of the forest. In more recent times the Missionary Societies of different denominations have paid special at- tention to the social improvement and religious instruction of the In- dians. Both in the western parts of the United States and in Upper Canada lands have been set apart for their use by Government, on which they have settled, and which they have been taught to cultivate by Christian Missionaries. Many of these once degraded heathens have been reclaimed from their wanderings and brought under the civilising influence of Christianity. And, what is better still, multitudes have been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and gathered into the fold of the E,edeemer, through the instrumentality of Christian missions. The Church of England, the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the "Wesleyan Mission- ary Society have each taken an active and prominent part in this work, and many pages might be filled with interesting details of the toils'and triumphs of their respective agents as given in their annual re- ports, all of which would go to show that God is no respecter of persons, and that the Gospel of Christ is adapted to all countries, peoples, and conditions of men, 366, An Indian's Testimony. — At the close of a sermon preached to the Aborigines in the woods of '' America, an Indian stood up with I tears in his eyes and thus addressed I the audience : — I desire to bless God that white people ever came into this country. White people brought the Bible and the religion of Jesus with them. "White people prayed for the conversion of the heathen, and I j stand up this day as a living witness [ of the power of God's converting j grace in answer to their prayers. Continue to pray for the conversion of more heathens, that they also may be brought to the knowledge of Jesus." In the magazine for 1803, from which this incident is taken, THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 161 we read as follows: — "It is with Headed Indians, whose appearance singular pleasure we add that infer- I with him at various public meetings, raation lias been received from the | as the hrst-fruits of the mission, l)order of the Indian nations, 200 I aroused the Chiirch to a deeper inte- miles from Hartford, that the Lord i rest in the red men of that far-off is pouring out His Spirit abundantly. | territory. This led to a considerable The native Indians flock to hear the i accession of laboiirers and resources, Gospel, and are apparently deeply | and the residt was the commence- aftected with a concern for the sal- j ment of several new stations and the vation of their souls. Numbers have { gathering in of converts to the Church of Christ, both from among the settlers and the Indians. I'lour- ishing congregations and well-or- ganised churches of different deno- minations may now bo found in vai'ious parts of this far distant waggoner replied, " My friend, I will be candid with you ; I never read anything of the kind. I don't been added to the churches in that neighbourhood." 367. In Oregon. — When emi- gration began to flow from various parts of the United States to the newly-discovered territory of Oregon ! region as the fruit of persevering in the early part of the present cen- I Missionary labour in the face of tvu-y, arrangements were promptly : numerous difficulties, made by the leading Missionary j Societies to supply the religious 368. Conversion of a Desperado, necessities of the adventurous set- j — About twentj'-five years ago a tiers in all their wanderings, as well i Missionary in Texas met a waggoner as to evangelise the savage Indians, j on the road, and oftered him Dod- who were found to be somewhat dridge's Eise and Pror/rcss. The numerous in those northern regions. The American Board of Foreign Mis- sions and the Methodist Episcopal Church were especially active and j want you to throw your book away ;" jiersevering in this enterprise. At j but he at length accepted the book first, the country could onljr be j for his wife. Four years after, the reached by the long and circuitous ! same Missionary was accosted by the route by sea round Cape Horn, which i waggoner. " Do you recollect me ? " involved a tedious voyage, occupying I " I do not." " Don't you remember several weary months ; but at length giving the Hise and Fro//ress to a a path was discovered over land ' man four j^ears ago?" ' "I do." among the Rocky Mountains, over i " 7 am that man. I have wanted which waggons were used through ! ever since to see you. I was then the entire distance for the first time | an exceedingly wicked man, a terror in 1843, by the intrepid Dr. Whit- j to my neighbourhood; I am now a man, a devoted Missionary of the ] Ilethodist preacher.'" That maji is Cross. It was about the year 1834 t still a faithful minister of the Gos- that the Rev. Jason Lee led the way ! pel, influential in his community, as the Pioneer Methodist Missionary '• and respected by all, and it is hoped to Oregon, and he was afterwards ' " followed by other devoted labourers, who were made instrumental of much good to the settlers, and also to the aborigines. In 1839, Mr. Lee returned to the States from Oregon, accompanied by five converted Flat- that he may yet live many j^ears to do good in Texas. 369. Indian Mission in Oregon. — The efforts which were made for the benefit of the wandering abori- gines of Oregon at an early period 162 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. were followed by remarkable results. Some of them were called Flat- Headed Indians, from the circum- stance of their heads having been strangely flattened in infancy, whilst others were of the Shastas and Klameths tribes. A station was formed among these people at the Dalles of the Columbia River in 1838 by the Revs. D. Lee and H. K. W. Perkins, of the Methodist Episcopal Church. A goodly number of natives having been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth and united in church fellowship, most of the ordinary services of the denomi- nation were introduced, and the first camp meeting held in October, 1841, which was attended by circumstances worthy of notice. The spot selected for the meeting was a clean prairie, about three miles from the station. Peculiar feelings were inspired by the novel scene. About thirty bush tents encircled the ground. No seats were necessary for the children of the forest, who sometimes call the earth their mother, and prefer to rest upon her bosom. About five hundred Indians were assembled. Preaching and prayer meetings suc- ceeded each other at regular intervals as usual. The time passed pleasantly until the Sabbath, which was a day of extraordinary interest. The pre- sence and power of the Holy Spirit were manifested, and many were led to accept of the offered mercy of God through Christ Jesus. Mr. J. Lee baptized 130 hopeful converts, and administered the sacrament of the Lord's Supper to more than 400 natives, who had given evidence of a change of heart. After the meet- ing closed, the converted Indians continued to adorn their Christian profession by a consistent walk and conversation, and their teachers had the happiness of seeing many of them continue faithful unto death, and die in the hope of a glorious immortality. 370. In California.— When gold was discovered in the mountainous regions of the continent of America bordering on the Pacific coast, there was a simultaneous rush of people from all parts of the world to Califor- nia; and both at the diggings and in the towns and villages which rapidly sprang up, society became fearfully demoralised. To meet the emer- gency as best they could, the religi- ous societies of the United States sent forth Missionaries to proclaim to the people the good news of sal- vation, and to bring to their notice something more precious than gold. The agents of the Methodist Epis- copal Church were early in the field, and among the huts at the diggings and in the streets of Francisco they bore a noble testimony against the prevailing vices of the day, and in favour of the truth of God. Nor were they permitted to labour in vain. They were favoured with some striking illustrations of the renewing influence of the Gospel, and proved it still to be " the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." In the course of a few years, several churches were built and congregations gathered in the principal centres of population, and a goodly number of converts were gathered into the fold of Christ of various nations and tribes of men. But the most remarkable and suc- cessful department of the work was that which was inaugurated for the benefit of the Chinese, of whom about 50,000 were soon congregated at the diggings. A considerable number of these were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, some of whom were soon qualified and called of God to preach the Gospel to their fellow-countrymen in the land of their adoption. It is a pleasing fact that Christian churches of difierent denominations have nobly and successfully exerted themselves THE MISSIONABV WORLD. 168 to stem the torrents of infidelity and sin which have prevailed among all classes in California, and to keep pace with the rapid onward march of secular progress in that new and interesting country. 371. In Mexico. — After a series of struggles between two contending parties, involving the principles of civil and religious liberty, for more than half a century, a remarkable crisis occurred in the progress of affairs in Mexico a short time ago. Spanish Bibles had at different times been sent to the country by the American and the Briti-:h and Fo- reign Bible Societies, and an agent of the institution last named had for several years been employed in pro- moting the circulation of the Scrip- tures among all classes. By these means, and by the occasional visits of Christian travellers, a measure of light was diffused among the people which excited a spirit of inquiry such as had never been known be- fore, notwithstanding the efforts which were made by the Romanist party to suppress it. In 1869, a Roman Catholic presbyter, named Aquilar, was induced, through the study of the Word of God, to aban- don the Romish Church, and to pro- test against the evils of the super- stitious system of religion in which he had been trained. Having been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth himself, Aquilar proceeded to proclaim the good news of salva- tion to his fellow-countrymen ; and, in the face of much opposition, he succeeded in establishing an evan- gelical congregation in the city. He died in extreme poverty, but bravely struggled on behalf of the Gospel. The good seed sown by hitn has sprung up with a rapidity unequalled in the history of Gospel work in Spanish America till there are now over fifty evangelical congregations in the city and neighbourhood. Through the generosity of some American Christians, a grand church — the noblest in Mexico, next to the cathedral, and the best situated of any — has been purchased for Pro- testant worship, and fitted up to seat a congregation of 800 persons, who are ministered unto by a con- verted Dominican friar named Ma- nuel Aguas, who is now zealously engaged in preaching the Gospel to his fellow-countrymen. Other native agents are employed in the same good work, as well as two or or three devoted Christian ministers from the United States, who have hitherto had the principal direction of the enterprise, without being con- nected with any particular church or Missionary society. 372. Character of the Movement. — Speaking of the character of the religious movement in Mexico, the New York Independent sdL\5: — "Two special features mark this work — 1st. It originated from within rather than without ; its rapid growth and results are traceable more to God's woi'king, and a deep conscious spi- ritual hungering among the people, than to any mission from abroad ; and still this last came in as a neces- sity : it was the office of faithful men and women to bring and break the ' True Bread ' to these prepared hearts. 2nd. It has been a work among the common people. Some j^ears ago, we heard of 100 or more priests leaving the Roman Catholic to organise an Evangelical and Mexican Church. They seem to have disappeared ; but here is some- thing that begins and spreads among the people. This can proceed from no ecclesiastical dissatisfaction or ofiieial pique : it means spiritual hunger, which nothing but the Gos- pel can satisfy. 3rd. This work is remarkable .for its wide extent. In 104 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. spite of every obstruction by priests, infidels, and others, more than forty congregations of Mexican men and women — twenty-three of them in the city and valley of Mexico alone — meet every Lord's-day to search the Scriptures and to worship God through the One Mediator only." 373. In BuenosAyres. — Several years ago the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church were induced to establish a station at Buenos Ayres, in South America, chiefly for the benefit of the English and American inhabitants who had become resident there for the pur- pose of commerce. There is a flourishing Sabbath -school connected with the mission, which has proved a nursery to the Church, a number of young persons trained wp in it having given their hearts to God, and become decidedly religious. From the commencement the work has been sustained chiefly by those to whom the Missionary ministers, and an encouraging amount of suc- cess has attended the enterprise. The existence and judicious manage- ment of this noble institution is a standing witness to the truth of the Gospel in a land of Popish supersti- tion and folly, whilst at the same time it is a source of life and salva- tion to those for whose more im- mediate benefit it was established. It has already been made the means of spiritual good to many of the American residents, and a few of the native inhabitants. 374. Conversion of Don Santiago. — ^Writing to an American paper, in 1871, a Missionary in Buenos Ayres says : — " I spent a day galloping league after league, in visiting the remote hamlets of the English- speaking settlers of the Pampas. The riding was hard, but the air was bracing and exhilarating. I could not but think, as we reined up in front of some rancho — Don Giuliermo, Don Santiago, and myself — that we were literally, in this instance, the cavalry of the Church. Oui- day's work was finished when we arrived at the house of Don Santiago, where we enjoyed at supper the luxuries of milk and butter, so unusual and unexpected in the country. Here he related to me the story of his conversion. In his boyhood he had attended the Sabbath-school of the American Church in Buenos Ayres, but on leaving it, and as he grew up to manhood, he became an open and hardened sinner. Profane and in- temperate, he was rapidly advancing towards the state of a confirmed drunkard. One dark, rainy night,, he and some congenial friends were holding a revel, when their liquor became exhausted. The nearest pnlperia (grog-shop) was at some distance, and in the dark it was almost impossible to find the way through the open plains. He deter- mined, however, to replenish their stock at all hazards, and tying a bottle to his waist, mounted his horse. He succeeded in reaching the pu/pcria, and obtaining the drink, and set out for the rendezvous of his friends. Missing one of his guidemarks, he was soon lost in the darkness. The rain fell in torrents, and he wandered, hour after hour, wet to the skin, peering into the darkness in search of the friendly light around which he had left his comrades. At last he found himself to be on the edge of what appeared to be a great sea. Tired and cold, he dismounted and crept under his faithful horse for shelter. It seemed as if he had gone leagues from the region of his home, into some strange land and had come upon some unexplored sea of which he THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 105 had never heard. " There," said he, " seated on the ground; soaked with rain, the pampero wind piercing to my bones, I reflected upon my past life. I thought upon the happy hours I had spent in Sunday-school. I thought of my teacher, of my pastor, my father, my mother, of God and heaven. The sinfulness of my life stood before me, and I determined, as I sat there with the bottle of rum in one hand and my horse's bridle in the other, that I would never drink again. I promised God, in the most sacred manner, that I would hence- forth lead a Christian life." In such thoughts he passed the whole of that memorable night. Morning dawned and found him close to a little pond near his own house, which the rain and his imagination had swollen to a great flood. But that night was an era in the history of his life. It was the date of his con- secration and conversion to the Saviour. Don Santiago was ever afterwards a staunch teetotaler as well as an active Christian. 375. In Xeppel Island. — The point from which the South American Missionary Society seeks to promote the benefit of the fisher Indians of Tierra del Fuego and the natives of Patagonia generally is Keppel, Island where an establishment has been formed for the purpose of training native agents with the hope of future usefulness. A Missionary schooner, called the Alleii Gardiner, is employed in passing between the island and the mainland, where two or three subordinate stations have been formed, among a wild and savage race of people. The work has hitherto been prosecuted amid many difiiculties, and it is still in its infancy. The Fuegian and Patagonian languages have, however, been acquired by the Missionaries, and other preparatory work done which warrants the hope of ulti- mate success. IS THE WEST INDIES. 376. Bitterness of Bondage. — As the West Indies became peopled with negro slaves, who were brought by hundreds and thousands every year from the shores of Africa, scenes of misery and wretchedness were witnessed never to be forgotten by those whose lot was cast in that country at an early period. Forcibly torn away from their native homes, and doomed to toil in hopeless bond- age, in distant lands, without any friends to pity their condition, the unfortunate victims of the white man's cupidity sufiered more than tongue can tell. Many of them utterly sank imder the weight of their accumulated woes, and aban- doning themselves to despair, wickedly sought relief in self- destruction. Others settled down into a low, sullen, melancholy state, and were never of much use to their owners, being often on the sick-list, and only induced to work occasionally by the severest coercion, which simply means the power of ' the lash, till they ultimately dropped into the grave, whilst comparatively young in years. A few, however, : bore up nobly under their aggravated ! afflictions ; and resigning themselves ;to their fate, became inured to a j life of abject slavery. These hardy ; sons of toil, and their descendants in :the different islands of the West Indies, were the people to whom the I Gospel was ultimately sent by the friends of missions in England, ,when the nation awoke up to a I sense of the wrongs which had been j inflicted upon the hapless negro race. I And it is a remarkable circumstance ! that the bitterness of their bondage, 166 THE MISSIONAHY WORLD. and the trials througli which they had passed, seemed to have prepared their minds in some measure for the reception of the Truth, so that their numerous troubles were overruled by the providence of God to prepare the way for their deliverance. 377. Adaptation of the Gospel. — The adaptation of the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to meet the wants and to relieve the necessities of our sinful race, has often been clearly demonstrated ; but it was never more strikingly apparent than in the case of the poor negro slaves in the West Indies. It brought to them in common with others the good news of salvation from sin, and guilt, and death, and hell, and it imparted blessings pecu- liarly suited to their condition. Whilst they continued in body the slaves of men, many of them were raised by its elevating influence to spiritual freedom in Christ, for " whom the Son makes free they are free indeed." The Gospel, moreover, made the poor negroes who received it more than ever resigned to their fate, as they were led to see how God in His providence could bring good out of evil ; and we have heard raany of them praise the Lord with overflowing hearts for having brought them to a place where they were taught to love and fear Him, not- withstanding the troubles through which they had passed. True religion also brought consolation to many a troubled heart during the dark and gloomy days of negro slavery, and nerved its possessors to bear up with Christian fortitude under their suf- ferings, being impressed with the abiding conviction that "all things work together for good to them that love God." Nor was Christianity without its influence in preparing the way for that happy change in the civH condition of the people which was at length brought about in a manner so unexpected. "God- liness is profitable unto all things having the promise of the life that now is and of that which is to 378. Early Success. — Notwith- standing the difficulties with which the first Missionaries to the West Indies had to contend in consequence of slavery and the prejudice which existed in many places against the religious instruction of the negroes, the success which attended their labours was truly marvellous. As early as 1802, the Rev. J. Burken- head, a Wesleyan Missionary labour- ing in Antigua, was able to report as follows : " Our congregations are so large that some hundreds are obliged to stand out of doors. On Easter Sunday, the congregation was supposed to be about four thousand. While I preached from John xx. 15, many experienced that the Lord was risen indeed. The work in this is- land is rational and scriptural ; the people's religious experience is sound and good, like that of our friends in England. We have added within the last eighteen months, eight hundred new members, and they are increasing more and more every day. We scarcely ever preach but some are convinced and others set at liberty. Sometimes the power of God descends on the congregation in a wonderful manner ; the people faU down and lay as if they were dead, till the Lord bids them arise, and then they praise Him with joyful lips. The white people also crowd our chapel, and many of them have joined the society." We have a very pleasant personal recollection of the prosperity of the work of God among the poor slaves at a later period, when several of the mission stations on which we laboured were favoured with times of refreshing TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 107 from the presence of the Lord, and when there were large ingatherings of precious souls into the i'okl of the Redeemer, as the result of the per- severing efforts of the devoted Mis- 379. Agencies employed. — Mis- sion work in the West Indies has not been confined to any particular denomination of Christians. Mora- vians, Methodists, Baptists, Congre- gationalists, Episcopalians, and Pres- byterians have all taken an honour- able part in the religious instruction of the sable sons and daughters of Ham in the lands of their exile. It is pleasant to be able to state from personal experience that as a rule the agents of the different societies employed in this and in other distant lands generally live and labour in harmony and love. They have all the same object in view, and although slight differences in opinions and modes of operation may exist among them they are all of one mind as to the essential principles of Christi- anity and the importance of pointing the people to Christ as the only Saviour of sinners. It is only where the population is dense that the Missionaries of different denomina- tions are found in close proximity to each other. Where the people are more scattered a division of labour generally occurs by common consent, and the agents of the re- spective societies take the work which appears to be assigned to them by the providence of God without interfering with the labours of others. Looking at the results of Christian Missions in the West Indies in the aggregate, we are constrained to acknowledge with adoring gratitude that God has greatly honoured and blessed the labours of His servants of different denominations. Abun- dant evidence has been given of the regenerating and sanctifying power of the Gospel as well as of the capability of the negro race to receive it in meekness and love to exemplify its excellency by holy living. 380. Moravian Stations. — The United Brethren, commonly called Moravians, have been labouring in the West Indies since the year 1732, when Leonard Dober and Tobias Leupold lauded in the island of St. Thomas as the first Missionaries. Since then, stations have been estab- lished at St. Croix in 1734, Jamaica in 17J4, Antigua in 175(3, St. Kitt's in 1775, Barbadoes in 1765, Tobago in 1790, and at Surinam in 1735. At all these places congregations have been gathered. Christian schools established, and the people instructed in a knowledge of the things pertain- ing to their present and eternal well- being. About 170 Missionaries and teachers, males and females, are em- ployed on these stations. They have under their care nearly 60,000 negroes, about 26,000 of whom are communicants, and 16,000 children are reported as receiving instruction in the mission schools. From per- sonal observation, we can testify to the excellent moral and religious results of the Moravian mission in the West Indies. 381. Wesleyan Stations.— The Wesleyan mission to the West Indies was only commenced in 1786, about eighty-five years ago ; but so rapid has been the progress of the work, that it might be tedious to enume- rate all the stations now occupied by the Society. Suffice it to say that from Antigua, where the work was first commenced, it has spread to Jamaica, the Bahamas, Hayti, Tor- tola, Anguilla, St. Martin's, St. Bart's, St. Eustatius, St. Kitt's, Nevis, Montserrat, Dominica, Bar- badoes, St. Vincent's, Grenada, To- bago, Trinidad, Demerara, Hondu- 1G8 THE MISSIONAEY WOKLD. ras, and other places. At most of these stations, substantial places of worship have been erected, Christian churches organised, schools estab- lished, and multitudes of sinners brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and gathered into the fold of the Redeemer. In connection with the various districts and cir- cuits into which the West Indies are divided by the Wesleyan Missionary Society, there are now 91 Missionary ministers, 44,446 church members, and 27,835 scholars in the mission schools. But the moral and spiritual results of this mission cannot be re- presented by figures. They will only be known when the light of eternity shines upon the toils and triumphs of time. 382. Baptist Stations. — The agents of the Baptist Missionary Society commenced their work in the "West Indies at an early period (1813), and they have toiled with a measure of zeal and perseverance worthy of the highest commendation. Kor have their labours been in vain in the Lord. In Jamaica, the Bahamas, Honduras, and Trinidad, where the principal stations are situated, there has been a large ingathering of precious souls into the fold of Christ. In Jamaica alone there are now 95 regularly organised churches, 37 Missionary pastors, native and Euro- pean, and 21,599 church members, with a proportionate number of scholars in the mission schools. A theological institution has also been established at Port Royal for the training of native Missionaries and teachers for the West Indies and Africa, which bids fair to realise the most sanguine hopes of its benevolent projectors. In their last annual session the members and delegates of the Jamaica Baptist Union re- corded their adoring gratitude to Grod for the large measure of success with which He has been pleased to crown their efibrts during the past year. 383. London Society's Stations. — The principal stations of the Lon- don Missionary Society are found in Jamaica and British Guiana, in- cluding Demerara, Esquito, and Berbice. The agents of this noble institution had the honour of being the first to enter upon Missionary labour in Demerara at a time (1808) when there was much opposition to the religious instruction of the poor slaves. The suflerings of some of them were great ; but they ' ' en- dured as seeing Him who is invi- sible," and they had a rich reward in seeing the pleasure of the Lord prosper in their hands. Both in Guiana and Jamaica, numerous ek-- gant places of worship and pros- perous churches testify to the suc- cess which has attended the labours of the London Society's Missionaries, and afford good ground for hope that still greater results will be realised in time to come. 384. Presbyterian Stations. — The agents of the Scottish Mission- ary Society commenced their labours in Jamaica at an early period, and they took an honourable and full share of the work of promoting the civilisation and elevation of the people both before and since their emancipation. A considerable num- ber of Presbyterian ministers have also for many years been appointed to labour in other West India colo- nies for the benefit of their fellow- countrymen, who have settled there as planters and merchants, and who claimed support for their pastors from Government funds. Several years ago we were able to enumerate nearly 20 Presbyterian places of worship in Jamaica alone, with a church-membership of nearly 3,000, THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 169 since which time both congregation and churches have no doubt con- siderably increased. 385. Church Mission Stations. — "When the way began to open for the i promulgation of the Gospel among all classes in the West Indies, the Chiirch Missionary Society sent a number of ministers and cateehists to Jamaica, Trinidad, Demerara, and other colonies. At the com- '■ mcncement of the work, most of the agents employed were Germans ; but, being generally young men of simple piety and earnest zeal, they did good service in the cause of Christian civilisation in the respec- tive localities where their stations were established. In process of time, when diocesan episcopacy was ex- tended to the West Indies, the Church Missionaries were placed under the superintendeucy and di- rection of the respective bishops within whose jurisdiction they were found, and their stations, in most instances, were incorporated into the parochial system which was almost everywhere established. An import- ant mission to the native Indians in the neighbourhood of the river Essequibo, in British Guiana, has, however, continued under the di- rection and management of the Church Missionary Society, and has been productive of much good to a long neglected race of aborigines. 386. Emancipation. — One of the grandest results of Christian Mis- sions to the West Indies was the emancipation of the negro slaves in all the British colonies in the year 1838. "We do not undervalue the labours of the Anti-Slavery Society, nor the eloquent pleadings of Wil- berforce, Clarkson, Buxton, Lushing- ton, and others ; but most assuredly every other instrumentality brought to bear upon the subject would have been in vain had not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, as preached by the Missionaries of different de- nominations, prepared the way for the great and glorious change in the civil condition of the people, and actually raised them to the status of men and brethren. The manner in which the negroes generally received the boon of freedom so generously secured for them by British Chris- tians at the cost of ticeitty millions sterling, clearly showed their appre^ ciation of the blessing. The enemies of freedom had predicted that the era of emancipation would be marked by anarchy and rebellion, and that the slaves would no sooner be made free than they would rise against their former owners, and seek to be re- venged for theu- wrongs by acts of cruelty and blood. But it was not so. The utmost quiet and order everywhere prevailed ; and the people connected with the diflerent mission stations generally assembled together in their respective places of worship on the night preceding the 1st of August, to celebrate the event in a solemn religious service. A watch- night meeting was held in most places, and congregated thousands of men, women, and children were found upon their bended knees before God to receive the blessing of free- dom as from Heaven, and, when the clock struck twelve, which was the death- knell of slavery, they rose to their feet, and sung with united heart and voice, as they had never sung before, "Praise God from wLom all blessings flow," &c. The following day was also generally kept as a holy Sabbath, — a day of rest and thanksgiving, that 800,000 poor negroes were made free, and that the last remains of slavery were swept away throughout the length and breadth of the British Empire. 170 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 387. Eesults of Freedom, — One of the fii'st fruits of emancipation, in most of the West India Islands was the manifestation of an earnest desire on the part of the newly enfranchised to attend the public worship of God, and give increasing heed to religious instruction. Our mission chapels and Schools were crowded to excess, and new erections or enlargements became necessary on most of the sta- tions. A spirit of religious awaken- ing and inquirjr, moreover, went forth among the people, and applications for admission on trial as church- members from persons who professed to have a sincere desire to flee from the wrath to come, were very nume- rous and pressing. In an interesting sphere of labour occupied by the writer in one of the smaller islands at this period upwards of one thou- sand new members were received to Christian fellowship in the short space of twelve months. Nor was this the result of mere animal excitement, or of fanatical delusion. A gracious spirit of genuine revival generally prevailed, and the candidates for membership exhibited a measure of decorum and seriousness indicative of deep conviction of sin, and an earnest seeking for salvation. It is pleasant to be able to add that a large proportion of these inquirers went on to know the Lord ; and, ere long, became the happy partakers of God's favour and blessing. Thus were our native churches built up and edified ; and, without -any spe- cial commotion or particular outward manifestation of feeling, the num- ber of the faithful was greatly in- creased, the Lord adding to His Church daily such as were saved. 388. Increase of Ohurcli Accom- modation,— The number of places j of worship was greatly multiplied | soon after the emancipation of the slaves. ' ' There are now in Jamaica, " I says the Rev, J, M. Phillipps, writing in 1863, " asnearly as can be calcu- lated upwards of fifty regular churches and chapels of ease ; about eleven Moravian chapels ; two large chapels of the Church of Scotland ; twelve in connection with the Scottish Mission- ary Society ; eleven belonging to the London Society ; four or five in con- nection with American Congrega- tionalists; eight or nine with Native Baptists ; seven or eight with the Church Missionary Society ; up- wards of fifty with the Wesleyan Missionary Society ; seven or eight with the Wesleyan Association ; and about sixty with the Baptist Mis- sionary Society ; making a total of about two hundred and twenty-six regular places of worship in the island. Besides these there are con- nected chiefly with the Baptist and Wesleyan mission stations numerous other preaching places where Divine worship is regularly performed in private houses, in temporary places erected for the purpose, or in negro huts, not to mention the frequency with which service is conducted out of doors, beneath the shade of trees, and in temporary sheds. The whole number of places at which the Gospel is occasionally or more statedly preached by regular ministers, can- not, by the lowest calculation, be estimated at less than three hun- dred," And what was better still, this large number of Christian sanc- tuaries of various kinds, and belong- ing to different Christian denomina- tions, were generally crowded with attentive hearers of the Word of God, and to many " the Gospel came not in word only but with power,'with the Holy Ghost, and with much assur- ance." 389. Improvement in morals. — The improvement in the character and conduct of the people generally as the result of the labours of the THE MISSIONARY AVOKLD. 171 Missionaries, especially after emanci- pation, was very perceptible. Writ- ing in reference to Jamaica at this period, a gentleman of large experi- ence bears the following testimony : — " Instead of the public carnivals and riotous and obscene processions in the street, once so common on the Sabbath, that sacred day may now be said to be generally hallowed. The Sunday markets are universally abolished, and the appropriate duties and engagements of the Sabbath are more extensively and properly ob- served than even in England. From the earliest dawn thousands, both young and old, clothed in clean and neat apparel, are seen thronging the streets and roads to and from the house of God and the Sabbath schools. Such a scene would be de- lightful under any circumstances, but the more so from the perfect contrast it presents to those formerly witnessed. The throngs which some- times issue from some of the larger places of worship in the towns are so great as to render the streets in the neighbourhood almost impassable. The whole population, both of the town and suburbs, seem to be in motion, and, when going in one di- rection, resemble a torrent carrying everything before it ; those who are married exhibiting the truly civil- ised and social spectacle of walking arm-in-arm : this fact, the narration of which in England may excite a smile, is here noticed on account of its comparative novelty among a people who were lately sunk in the lowest depths of degradation and sin. Such a transformation in the manners and appearance of the people could, a few years ago, scarcely have heen imagined by any one acquainted with the then existing slate of so- ciety." 390. Social Elevation. — The happy results of the Gospel soon after the era ot emancipation were seen not only in the improved moral conduct of largo numbers of the newly-enfranchised labouring popu- lation, but also in the social elevation of the people generally. They built better houses, acquired a taste for decent furniture, and clothed them- selves and their children in a manner unknown in the days of slavery. Increased attention was also paid to education, and our mission schools for children and adults, both on Sabbaths and weekdays, were often crowded with pupils, many of whom succeeded in acquiring a re- spectable share of learning. In those places where facilities were ajfforded for purchasing lots of land in the neighbourhood of the estates where they laboured, the negroes soon acquired small freeholds, on which they erected comfortable cottages of their own, and villages sprang up with amazing rapidity, affording pleasing evidence of the benefits of freedom, and the industry of the people when stimulated by proper motives. A few instances came under our notice, especially in Demerara, of a number of negroes forming themselves into joint stock companies, and purchasing and working abandoned sugar estates with success, on the cooperative principle. Individual labourers also of more than ordinary natural abilities, by dint of persevering ap- plication to study, and a spirit of enterprise, worked their way to a higher position in the social scale, and were seen occupying situations of trust and responsibility such as men of colour had never filled before in the West Indies. However these instances of the social elevation of the people might be brought about they w ere generally traceable, directly or indirectly, to the influence of the Gospel as preached by the Mission- 172 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 391. Christian Experience and examples must necessarily be few Practice. — The Christian ex- 1 and brief, perience of the majority of our native converts in the West Indies | 392. In Barbadoes. — As a was not of that crude, unsatisfactory ■ specimen of numerous instances character that many would suppose, j which might be given of the Considering that the people were but | triumphs of the Gospel in the West just emerging from the darkness of Indies, reference may be made to a long night of cruel bondage they ! the island of Barbadoes, The were remarkable for their general j Wesleyan Mission was commenced intelligence and the clearness of their ! in Bridgetown, in 1788, when Dr. views in reference to experimental ! Cook arrived there, bringing with and practical religion. In social meetings, and meetings of Christian fellowship, we have heard testimonies from converted negroes which would him the Rev. B. Pearce as the first Missionary. For several years the results were very small indeed, and at different times the agents of the have compared favourably with those \ Society and their timid little flock of the disciples of Christ in any | had to endure much from a spirit of country. There was, moreover, a j open persecution which manifested liveliness and pathos attending all | itself on the part of the planters and their iitterances which lent a certain j others. At length, however, a better charm to the services in which they ■ feeling came over the so-called re- took part, and made it very interest- spectable part of the community. ing to be associated with them. Nor did the Christian excellences of our Church members evaporate in mere sentiment. For loyalty to the British throne, affection for their ministers, attachment to God's and the Missionaries were permitted to pursue their beloved work in peace. A gracious revival of religion was, moreover, experienced, and a measure of prosperity was realised which has but few parallels in the house, kindness to each other, I history of Missions. The work ex- genuine benevolence, and other ! tended to every part of the island, Christian virtues, the people con- ! commodious chapels were erected in neeted with our Mission stations in \ Bridgetown, Speightstown, Provi- the West Indies are very remark- | dence, Ebenezer, St, George's, and able ; and, in common with other I other places, and large congregations Missionaries, we look back upon the j were everywhere gathered who years spent among them with feelings t listened to the word preached with of gratitude and joy in remembrance I marked attention, hundreds and of the wonderful change which was 1 thousands being ultimately gathered eifected by the renewing and sancti- | into the fold of Christ and united in fying power of the Gospel in a ! Church fellowship. There was at the people once so deeply sunk in' same time a corresponding improve- ignorance and sin. In illustration ' ment in the morals of the people. of the truth of this statement many pleasing instances might be given which came rinder our personal ob- servation, or that of our Missionary associates. But in view of the claims and the whole island became, to a large extent, permeated with the influence of the Gospel. In the three Wesleyan Circuits into which Barbadoes is divided there are now of other parts of the world upon our | seven Missionaries, two thousand limited space, our selections oil three hundred and tiinety-nine church particular stations and individual members, and three thousand four TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 173 hundred and fifty-nine scholars under instruction in the mission schools. The ^loravian stations at; Bridgetown, Sharon, and Mount Tabor have also greatly prospered, whilst the Church of England has of lat« years developed its resources to an extent never known before. 393. Ebenezer. — This is the name given to a Wesleyan mission- station in the parish of St. Philip's, on the windward side of the island of Barbadoes, in commemoration of the Divine goodness by wliich the Gospel was first introduced into that once dark and benighted region. In the month of July, 1835, two Chris- tian ladies, members of the church in Bridgetown, visited Crane, a , celebrated little watering place in ! that neighbourhood, for the benefit of their health. During their stay they embraced every opportunity of doing good, and, at their earnest request, the writer, who was sta- tioned at Providence at the time, paid them a visit, on which occasion he held a religious service in their hired house, which was crowded by their neighbours and friends, whom they had invited to the meeting. The third chapter of St. John's Gospel was read and expounded, when a gracious influence descended upon the congregation. This was j the beginning of good days in that j neighbourhood, and a work of God commenced which spread with amazing rapidity and to an extent truly astonishing. The people were so impressed by what they heard at this the first religious service they had ever attended that they earnestly requested the Missionary to come again to minister to them the Word of Life. He did so, and the results were marvellous. In a very short I time a number of poor negroes were convinced and converted, and for their further instruction in the truths of the Gospel they were united in classes, and the founda- tion of a Christian Church was laid which has continued to prosper from that day to this. A few years after- wards, when he had removed to another station, the writer received a letter from his successor informing him that there were then 800 mem- bers united in church fellowship, as the result of this small beginning. Ebenezer was afterwards made the head of a mission circuit, and now occupies two Missionaries, who have 1,132 church members under their pastoral care, and 800 scholars in the mission schools. 394. In Jamaica. — At the Anni- versary of the Baptist Missionary Society held in Exeter Hall, on 27th April, 1871, the Rev. Thomas Lee, from Jamaica, adverting to the re- sults of the Gospel in that island, said: — "The abominable curse of slavery has been swept away, and men and women are no longer chat- tels and things, but have been raised from their degradation, not only to the enjoyment of Christian privi- leges, but to extend to others the saving and salutary influence of the truth which they themselves have received. The Missionaries found in this land concubinage the rule, but now the marriage tie is honoured ; they found ignorance most gross, but now the people not only have know- ledge to some extent, but a thirst for knowledge, and, despite the ravings of the anthropological gen- tlemen, they have the capability of acquiring knowledge. We have at the present moment 95 fully orga- nised churches, comprising a mem- bership of nearly 22,000. There are upon the inquirers' roll-book between two and three thousand, inquiring their way to Zion, with their faces thitherward. Day and Sunday-schools are now found 174 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. througlioTit the island, and to speak more generally, and to take into consideration the labours of others, Jamaica is no longer a heathen land, but a Christian one. In some in- stances it is as Christian, and, pro- bably, more so than even this. At the present moment there are 2o0 churches in Jamaica, one to every 1,350 of the population. There are 23 recognised ministers there, that is, one to every 2,000 of the popu- lation, and it is estimated upon good and reliable data, that 65,000 of the population are in connection with our own churches, and under direct religious teaching. The majority of our pastors in Jamaica are natives from our own institutions. We have also sent Missionaries to Africa. The sons and daughters of Jamaica have gone there and have preached in their fatherland the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. I have been de- lighted with this, — that the results of the Gospel are the same in everv land. " 395. A Planter's Testimony. — At a public Missionary meeting held in Great (iueen-street chapel, Lon- don, on the 28th of April, 1819, Joseph Butterworth, Esq., the chair- man, observed that he held in his hand details which must be inter- esting to every friend of Missionary exertions ; from which it was evident that God was blessing the labours of the Missionaries in all parts of the world ; perhaps nowhere more than among the most wretched and degraded of mankind — the negroes in the West Indies. Multitudes of these had been raised from the depth of ignorance, depravity, and wretchedness, and been brought to lead pious and useful lives ; and when they were called to quit this world, had died happy and trium- phant. He also read several extracts from a letter which he had received from a West Indian planter (a gen- tleman who made no particular pro- fession of religion), which exhibited in the most striking manner, the beneficial effects of the Gospel in ameliorating the natural and moral condition of the negroes, and showed how much it was the interest of the planters to encourage the Mis- sionaries. This gentleman wrote from experience ; for, during his absence from one of his estates, the Missionaries had been discharged by the manager, and the effects were apparent : his estate was reduced to a mere wreck , the negroes, in con- sequence of their dissipated lives, exhibited nothing but marks of sor- row, sickness, and despair — they literally looked like creatures dug up from their graves. He instantly sent to fetch back the Missionaries, and through their exertions, order, happiness, and prosperity were re- stored. 396. Love for God's House. — On the 22d of March, 1829, the Rev. J. Burton, of Tortola, had occasion, in the discharge of his Missionary duties, to visit a place called East End. Whilst in the act of concluding the service after preaching, his horse broke loose from his fastening, leaped over a stone wall, and galloped oft' into the woods, where he spent the night. The Missionary, being thus deprived of the means of returning home by land, engaged a small fishing canoe to convey him by water. When about to embark, a poor old negro woman, bending beneath the weight of seventy years, drew near and respectfully requested a passage over to Buck Island, a small desolate rocky pile of land, about five hun- dred jards from the shore of Tor- tola, and nearly a mile and a half from East End chapel. Her wish was readily complied with, and she THE mSSIONARY WORLD. 17{ entered the canoe. While on their way to her solitary island home, the Missionary learned with astonish- ment that this venerable saint of God was in the habit of rcfi^ularly passing from Buck Island to Tortola on a narrow bar of sunken rock to and from preaching every Wednes- day evening-, when there was service, alone, and on foot. There is gene- rally from one to three feet of water covering this bar, and rarely if ever less than is sufficient for a barge, with four or five men in her, to pass over at full speed. Yet on this dangerous reef, on many a dark night, and through many a whistling wind, had this poor woman, with only her staft' in her hand, heroic- ally waded through the water and passed to the house of God, to hear His blessed Word, and to worship with His people. She could ex- claim with the Psalmist : — " How amiable are Thy tabernacles, 0 Lord of hosts ! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth for the courts of the Lord." 397. Love your Enemies. — A poor negro slave, who was torn away from his home in Africa, and taken to Jamaica whilst yet a youth, had not been long in that island when he came under the influence of the Gospel as preached by the Mission- aries. On being baptized, he took the name of Peter ; and bj' his up- right deportment he soon became a favourite at the " great house," and was employed as a domestic servant, instead of being doomed to labour in the field. Soon after Peter was in- stalled in his new office, a slave ship arrived from the coast of Africa, and he accompanied his master to Spanish Town, where he went to select a few fresh negroes for the estate. When they I'eauhed the slave mart, and the planter had purchased a few likely hands, Peter recognised an elderly man sitting in a corner of the yard, and, pointing him out to his master, respectfully requested that he might be added to tlie num- ber. At first the master objected, saying the man was too old. " Neber mind, massa, jjlease buy him," said Peter. At length the planter, think- ing the elderly slave might be of some service, bought him, and was at once struck with the attention paid to him by Peter, who not only con- versed with him in a friendly man- ner, but took him to the chapel with him, and paid special attention to him when sick. One day the planter asked Peter what was the occasion ; of his kindness to the old man; if he I were his father, his brother, his I uncle, or his friend ? At first Peter I hesitated ; but being pressed by his ! master for some explanation, said, j"No, massa, he not my fader nor broder, nor imcle, nor friend ; but he be my enemy. In my own country he ben help for ketch me, and sell me for slave. So when me see him come here, me ask massa for buy him, dat he may hab kind massa ; and Peter can take him to chapel and school to hear about Jesus, because massa Jesus say, ' If thy enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink ; ' and massa no see, he now become good old man." 398. Sambo and Lis Bible. — A poor female slave in the island of Jamaica, who had been converted to God and taught to read on a mission station, called her son Sambo to the side of her dying bed, and charged him especially not to neglect the "blessed Book." By the "blessed Book," she meant that portion of the sacred Scriptures which he pos- sessed, which was nothing more than a torn and mutilated copy of the New Testament. Having been trained up in the fear of the Lord, 176 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and made a happy partaker of His saving grace in early life, Sambo •was not unmindful of the dying charge of his pious mother. When | the labours of the day were over, I this poor negro slave might have been i seen sitting at the door of his hut, turning over the well-worn leaves of the "blessed Book," and earnestly reading aloud for the benefit of a i few of his less gifted sable brethren and sisters, who squatted themselves on the ground around him. Sambo read very slowly, for he was often I obliged to stop and spell the long I words, as well as to answer the | questions of his audience. Now and . then he would meet with a passage, j the meaning of which was not quite j plain, when he was in the habit of thrusting his fingers into his woolly hair, and pausing for a moment, to try to think what it could mean ; or \ he would reverently look up to God, and pray for His Holy Spirit to help him to understand the " blessed ' Book." He also learned many chap- ters by heart, or, as the little negro ' boy said, he " put the Book into his head," that he might be able to recite favourite passages, and talk about them to the other negroes, ; when they were at work in the boil- ing-house or the cane-field. But Bibles will wear out ; and the rough fingers of a hard-working negro, to whom the Book was a con- stant companion, made Sambo's fragmentary portion of the sacred volume wear out very quickly. The Word of God was scarce in those days, and in the wild and mountain- ous district where he lived, the pious slave had no means of procuring a perfect copy of the sacred Scriptures. As time rolled on. Sambo himself became old and worn out, when his master kindly gave him his freedom, Avith a little cottage to live in and a small plot of ground for his support. The old man now delighted more than ever to speak with the black people with whom he met about the things belonging to their peace. He could remember very well much that he had learnt from the torn testa- ment, but could not bring forth the Book, to show that it was really written there. This made the negroes frequently slight what he said. ' 'Ah ! it may be very true," cried they; "but show us in de Book — show us in de Book ! " For some time Sambo was unable to do this ; but at length, having heard that a large supply of Bibles had arrived at Kingston, he set out for the city with the hope of procuring one. The distance was fifty miles, a long way for an old man to travel on foot ; but by patient perseverance he ultimately reached the place. On coming to the Missionary's house where the Bibles were de- posited, Sambo was delighted with the splendid array of goodly volumes which were spread out before him, and, pointing to a copy with large print, that would just siiit his im- paired eyesight, asked what was the price. " A dollar and a half," was the answer. At this the negro's face looked sad. "What is the matter?" said the Missionary. " 0, dear massa!" cried Sambo, " dis is all me hab," at the same time pro- ducing a dollar. The Missionary asked the man his name, and in- quired where he came from, and believing in his honesty, allowed him to have the Bible for his dollar, with the understanding that he would pay the balance at some future time. Having secured his prize, Sambo set off on his way home with a glad heart. As he came in sight of his humble cottage, it was the evening hour, and the negroes were just coming home from their work in the fields. They surrounded the old man with eager curiosity, and rejoiced with him when he held THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 177 the beautiful Bible up in his hand, exclaiming, " Joy, joy, for de blessed Book!" They required Sambo at once to read to them from the new Bible, which he did for some time with considerable fluency. All at once he stopped, when several voices eried, "Go on, go on!" "No," replied Sambo, "me no go on; de Book is not all paid for. How much you give. Jack ? How much you give, Tom ? How much you give, Mary ?" In response to this appeal, the deficient half-dollar was soon collected, when Sambo set off to Kingston a second time, and faith- fully discharged his obligation. He soon returned home to prosecute his beloved work among his sable bre- thren, considering the " blessed Book " cheap for a dollar and a half and the labour of walking 200 miles to procure it. IN WESTEEN AND SOUTHEEN APEIOA. 399. On the Western Coast.— Considering the magnitude of the continent, a very small portion of Africa has as yet come under the influence of the Gospel. On the Western Coast the mission stations are confined chiefly to the settle- ments at the River Gambia, Sierra Leone, Lagos, Cape Coast, Liberia, Fernando Po, and the neighbourhood of the Cameroons in the Bight of Benin . At each of these places, and in numerous towns and villages in their vicinity all along the coast, prosperous missions have long been in active operation under the direc- tion of the Church, Methodist, Bap- tist, Presbyterian, and American Missionary Societies, the results of which have already been such as ta gladden the hearts of the friends of the enterprise, and to warrant the hope of still greater good in time to come. • 400. Civilisation. — Various well-meant efibrts were made at an early period by Christian philan- thropists to check the abominable slave trade and to promote the civi- lisation of the negro race on the coast of Africa, but in several in- stances they signally failed, being purely secular in their character. It was only when combined with direct attempts to difi"use abroad among the sable sons and daughters of Ham a saving knowledge of Divine truth that other means, collateral and subordinate, were rendered instru- mental in raising them in the scale of being. The glorious Gospel of the blessed God, with its invariable ac- companiment of Christian education, has proved the most eftectual civiliser of dark, benighted heathen tribes, and especially of degraded Africans. At every settlement and every mis- sion station on the Western Coast may now be seen converted negroes neatly clothed and living in cottages very different from the rude huts they were wont to occupy when in their former wild and savage state. The temporal benefits arising from the introduction of Christianity are strikingly apparent to every un- prejudiced visitor of our mission stations. 401. Eemarkable Instances. — The population of the British settle- ments on the river Gambia and at Sierra Leone consists chiefly of liberated Africans, or negroes Tcscued from slave vessels by the English men-of-war which were formerly sent to cruise on the coast of Africa, for the suppression of the infamous slave trade. Language cannot de- scribe the condition in which we have seen these miserable creatures 178 THE MISSIONAKY WOELD. brought on shore from the slavers. And yet from these dregs of human- ity we have seen men raised up as the fruit of Christian missions, who by their intelligence, industry, per- severance, and piety, have been a credit to their country and an honour to their teachers. Some of these, after a moderate course of training in our mission schools, have devoted themselves to trade and commerce with energy and success ; and we have known them rise to eminence and proceed to England to purchase their own stock of merchandise on a large scale with a measure of tact and discrimination seldom surpassed by their pale-faced competitors. Others have filled with honour vari- ous offices under government, whilst a few have risen to a respectable position in the learned professions, practising as physicians or lawyers, or filling the sacred oflice of the ministry and preaching with power and success to their fellow-country- men that blessed Gospel which had been made the principal means of their elevation. One of the most striking and remarkable results of the Missionary enterprise on the western coast of Africa, is to be found in the fact that a large major- ity of the stations are now efficiently' manned by native ministers raised up and educated on the spot through the instrumentality of the men of God who brought to their shores the glad tidings of salvation. 402. Spiritual Eesults,— The results of a Gospel ministry and of religious instruction in Christian schools at those places on the west- ern coast of Africa that have been favoured with the labours of the Missionaries are seen not only in the social improvement of the inha- bitants, but also in their moral and spiritual elevation. The rising gene- ration are trained to read the Word of God ; places of worship are erected, and congregations gathered ; and the Sabbath-day is kept with a de- corum which might be imitated with advantage by professing Christians in more highly-favoured lands. A marked change is, moreover, visible in the moral conduct of all who have been brought under the influence of divine truth ; and we have met with instances of genuine piety which would have done honour to any age or country. 403. Actual Conversions. — Notwithstanding the numerous dif- ficulties with which the Missionaries have had to contend, arising from the unhealthy character of the climate and the degraded state in which the people were found, few parts of the mission field have been more fruitful in actual conversions to God and tangible results of Missionary labour than the western coast of Africa. Gracious revivals of religion have at different times been expe- rienced in the course of which scores and hundreds of poor negroes have been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and enabled to rejoice in a conscious sense of the favour of God. As early as the year 1819, the Rev. John Baker, a Wesleyan Missionary, was enabled to report the addition of upwards of two hundred members to the society in the course of a few months as the result of a gracious awakening with which the Church had been visited. i In reference to the genuineness of this work, Mr. Baker says, in a letter addressed to the committee in Lon- don: " I do not hesitate to say of nearly all those who have been added, I have no more doubt of their con- version than I have of my own. The work has produced a general reformation." 404. Hew stations. — On every THE MISSION AEY WORLD. 179 part of the -western coast of Africa Christianity is slowly but surely aggressive. New mission stations in advance, on the regions of Pagan- ism, arc frequently being established, in connection witn which wonderful changes sometimes take place in a short period of time. The most re- markable instance of this kind which has come under our personal notice was at Macarthy's Island, on the river Gambia, at an early period. The writer proceeded to this advanced post, nearly three hundred miles from the mouth of the river, for the purpose of forming a new station in 1831. Although so far beyond the boundaries of civilisation, our first impressions were hopeful, and on the occasion of a second visit, a short time afterwards, we took with us a native teacher, procured a piece of ground, erected the first Christian sanctuary, and organised the first mission school ever known in that country. Twelve months afterwards we visited Macarthy's Island for the third time, when we witnessed a \ scene which more than compensated for all our toil and exposure in that Tinhealthy climate. A large and at- tentive congregation assembled to- gether for Divine worship ; a well- conducted school showed signs of progress, several of the children being already able to read an easy lesson in the New Testament ; and a goodly number of candidates for Christian baptism had been well instructed by the native teacher in the first princi- , pies of religion, whilst several couples were ready to be joined together in holy matrimony, having entirely re- linquished their former heathen prac- tices. Nor was this all. Several native converts having given satis- factory evidence of a genuine work of grace on their hearts were united in Church fellowship, and a Chris- tian community was formed which has continued from that day to this. having sometimes reported as many ! as two hundred consistent members, : During the forty years which have elapsed since the commencement of this station multitudes have no doubt passed away to the "better ! country," and there is reason to hope that, in common with many others, it will continue to be a centre of light and influence to all around, and the means of sending the Gospel to the regions beyond. 405. Progress. — Most of the Missionary Societies engaged in evan- gelical work on the western coast of Africa, in their Reports for 1871, speak of progress. The Church Society has transferred its stations in Sierra Leone entirely to the care of native pastors, who receive a grant of i'oOO per annum towai-ds their support from the Colonial chest — a circumstance which has given much umbras:e to other religious bodies. The other stations at Yarabu, Aba- kuta, Lagos, and in the neighbour- hood of the Niger, under the care of Bishop Crowther, himself a native African, are said to be prospering. The Wesleyans also report most of their stations to be in a prosperous state, and conclude by saying : — "We have much to encourage us. We have now in Western Africa 23 Missionaries (most of whom are na- tives), 7,961 members, and 5,302 scholars in our mission schools." The Baptists say: — "The Eev. A. Saker has been busily engaged dur- ing the year in carrying to a con- clusion at the press his version of the Old Testament Scriptures. " Recall- ing the past and comparing the pre- sent with it, the Missionaries rejoice over many persons rescued from the power of Satan, and the general im- provement in the character of the tribes more especially under their instructions. Many have become truly converted to God, and exam- 180 THE MISSIONARY WORLD, pies to their Pagan countrymen of the Christian life," The Presby- terians at the Cameroons are perse- vering with their work amid many difficulties, and are encoiu'aged by seeing a few wanderiag sinners gathered into the fold of the Re- deemer. The American Missionaries of different denominations are doing a noble work in Liberia, as are also the Germans of the Basle Society at Christiansbourg and other places. The Primitive Methodists only com- menced their Missionary labours at Fernando Po about two years ago ; but they have made a good begin- ning, and in -their Pteport just pub- lished they say : — ' * Mission premises have been purchased ; a good con- gregation regularly attends the j ministry ; many natives have been ' converted, baptized, and admitted] into church fellowship. The society | now consists of seventy members. A I Sunday school has been commenced i and is doing well. A day school has j also been formed, and competent \ sala,ried masters have been secured, j The natives of Santa Isabel appear very wishful to have their children j educated. The Missionaries regu- j larly visit Bassupoo, one of the in- terior towns, and generally preach in the king's palace. The Committee j have arranged to commence another | station among the uncivilised part of the population in the vicinitv of North- West Bay. 406. At the Cape of Good Hope. — No country has made more power- ful appeals to the friends of missions for sympathy and aid than Southern Africa, and few places have met with more prompt attention from the in- stitutions which have been organised for the express pui'pose of propa- gating the Grospel in foreign lands. The Moravian Missionaries com- [ menced their labours at the Cape of i Good Hope as early as the year 1737. They were followed by the agents of the London Missionary Society in 1799, and by the Wesleyans ia 1814. More recently the field has been en- tered by the agents of the Scottish, Rhenish, Berlin, Paris, and Ham- burg Missionary Societies, all of whom have laboui'ed, with more or I less success, whilst the English and [ Dutch Reformed Churches have I awakened up to a sense of their re- I sponsibility, and manifested a degree of earnestness for the diffusion of the Gospel, unknown in former times. These respectable and influential bodies of Christians may difter in their views as to minor matters of doctrine and church discipline, but in their respective organisations for the spread of the Gospel in heathen lands there is a remarkable identity of aim and eftbrt to place non-essen- tials in the background, and to put forth all their strength in making known the glad tidings of salvation to their perishing fellow-men. We can testify from experience that the agents of the different Missionary Societies in South Africa generally Hve and labour together in much harmony and love, the field being wide enough for all, and there being ample work for all to do, without much temptation to indulge in party jealousy and strife. We have, more- over, seen with gratitude and joy the blessed results of the labours of different Missionary Societies, as they are exhibited in the existence of prosperous native churches, and the general improvement in the morals and manners of all who come under theu* influence. 407. Khamiesberg Station. — The first station occupied by the Wesleyan Missionary Society in South Africa was at a place called Lily Fountain, on Khamiesberg, Little Namaqualand. It was com- menced by the Rev. Barnabas Shaw THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 181 in the year 1815. He found the people in a very ignorant and de- graded condition ; but in the course of a few years he was favoured to see them rise to a respectable state of civilisation. He taught them the use of the plough, and many other arts of civilised life ; and what is better still, he and his devoted associates pointed them to Christ as the only Saviour of sinners ; and were made instrumental in the hands of God in gathering a goodly number of them into the fold of the Re- deemer. When the writer visited Khamiesberg in 1855 to inspect the station and to officiate at the opening of a commodious new chapel which the natives had just erected at a cost of about £1,000, he witnessed scenes never to be forgotten. A large con- gregation assembled together and presented themselves in the house of God neatly clothed and showing other unmistakable tokens of social progress. The community consisted of about one thousand natives occu- pying lands secured to them from Government. One hundred and eightij-fojir of these icere tmited in Cliurch fellowship, and three hun- dred scholars were attending the mission school. Nor were there wanting the most satisfactory evi- dences of material progress and sub- stantial improvement in the temporal circumstances of the people, since the introduction of Christianity among them. About seven hundred acres of land had been brought under cultivation, and the people belonging to the Institution owned about one hundred ploughs, thirty waggons, two thousand iive hundred horned cattle, four hundred horses, and seven thousand sheep and goats. In a meeting which the writer held with the native converts for the purpose of Christian counsel, some of the aged members bore honour- able testimony to the regenerating power of Divine grace, as realised in their own experience, as well as to the beneficial effects of the Gospel generally on the whole community. 408. In Great Namaqualand. — As early as the year 180(5 the Gospel was carried over the Orange river into Great Namaqualand by the agents of the London Missionary Society. Their zealous labours were not without fruit ; but, in conse- quence of the sterile character of the country and the wandering and warlike habits of the people, they were induced, after a while, to remove to the remote interior where there was a more promising prospect of success. The place was next occu- pied by the Wesleyans, who perse- vered amid many difficulties, the first Missionary who entered the country being murdered by a party of savage bushmen. At length, however, a pleasing measure of success was realised, and hundreds of natives belonging to the respective tribes of Bondel Zwarts and Afri- caners in the neighbourhood of Nis- bet Bath and Hoole's Fountain were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and united in church fellowship. In 1856, the Wesleyans, wishing to concentrate their labours in other places, gave over this section of the vast field to the Rhenish Missionary Society by whom the work is now carried on. When we consider the deeply-degraded cha- racter of the people of Great Nama- qualand before the introduction of the Gospel among them, and the physical difficulties with which the Missionaries have had to contend from the wild and desert character of the country over which they have had to roam, and other hindrances to the progress of their work, the results of their labours are actually astonishing. Hundreds of children and young people have learned to 182 THE jnSSIONARY WOKLD. read the "Word of God; a native church has been organised, some of the members of which have been remarkable for simple piety and Christian zeal ; and an entire change has passed upon the inhabitants at large, their warlike passions being in a great measure subdued by the ameliorating and benign intiuenee of Christianity. 409. Conversion of Africaner. — When the Key. R. Moffat had laboured for nearly nine years in Great Namaqualand with scarcely any visible results, he was favoured to behold the first fruits of his toil in the conversion of Africaner the notorious Hottentot Chief and free- booter. This savage and warlike chieftain had for many years been the scourge and the terror of the whole country ; but when he came under the influence of the Gospel he was convinced of sin, wept like a child, and sought and found the pardoning mercy of God thi'ough the precious blood of Christ. So thorough was the change which passed upon this renowned heathen convert that the lion became a lamb. "During the whole period I lived there," s~ays Mr. Moffat, "I do not remember having occasion to be grieved with him, or to complain of any part of his conduct; his very faults seemed to * lean to virtue's side.'" His attachment to his teacher was great, and when Mr. Moffat went to Cape Town, Africaner re- quested permission to accompany him. The Missionary consented, although he knew the experiment would involve some risk, as several parts of the country through which they would have to pass had been frequently laid waste hy the robber chieftain and his retainers before he was converted. The distance to be travelled was six hundred miles, and at various stages of their progress the greatest surprise was expressed by the Dutch boers at seeing Mr. Moffat once more, as they had long since heard that he had been mur- dered by Africaner. At one place the Missionary ventured to mention the fact of Africaner's conversion, when a Dutch farmer answered, " I can believe almost anything you say; but that I cannot credit. There are seven wonders in the world ; that would be the eighth ! " Mr. Moffat assured the farmer that the desperado had become a changed man. "Well," said he, "if what you say is true, I have only one wish, and that is to see Africaner before I die ; and when you return, as sure as the sun is over our heads, I will go with you to see him, though he killed my own uncle." At this announcement the Missionary was somewhat embarrassed ; but at length he resolved to reveal the secret, and conducting the farmer to the waggon, pointed to the chief, and said, ' ' This is Africaner." The farmer was as- tounded. Starting back, he ex- claimed, "Are you Africaner?" The chief doffed his old hat, made a respectful bow, and said, "I am," at the same time testifying to the truth of the Missionary's statement. Then exclaimed the farmer, "0 God, what a miracle of Thy power ! what cannot Thy grace accomplish?" and he invited the whole party to partake of his hospitality. 410. Africaner's Dream. — The conversion of Africaner, the notorious marauding Hottentot chief, was ac- celerated by a remarkable di-eam, which is worthy of a passing notice. In reference to this, the Rev. R. Moffat says: — "I heard Africaner relate his dream only once, and it seemed then to have been revived in his mind by looking at a mountain opposite to which we sat, and along the steep sides of which ran a nar- THE MISSIONARY AVORLD. 18t row path to the top. He supposed, in his dream, that he was at the base of a steep and rugged moun- tain, over which he must pass by a path leading along an almost per- pendicular precipice to the summit. On the left of the path, the fearful declivity presented one furnace of fire and smoke, mingled with light- ning. As he looked round to flee from a sight which made his whole frame tremble, one appeared out of those murky regions, whose voice, like thunder, said there was no escape but by the narrow path. He attempted to ascend thereby, but felt the reflected heat from the pre- cipice (to which he was obliged to cliag) more intense than that from the burning pit beneath. When ready to sink with mental and phy- sical agony, he cast his eyes upwards beyond the burning gulf, and saw a person standing on a green mount, on which the sun appeared to shine with pecidiar brilliancy. This indi- vidual drew near to the ridge of the precipice and beckoned him to ad- vance. Shielding the side of his face with his hands, he ascended, through heat and smoke such as he would have thought no human frame could endure. He at last reached the long-desired spot, which became increasingly bright, and when about to address the stranger he awoke." On being asked what was his inter- pretation of the dream, Africaner replied that he thought the path was the narrow road leading from de- struction to safety, from hell to heaven. " The stranger," he said, " I supposed to be that Saviour of whom I have heard, and long were my thoughts occupied in trying to discover when and how I was to pass along the burning path; " then, with tears in his eyes, he added, "Thank God, I have passed." 411. Africaner's Death. — After his conversion, Africaner continued steadfast in the faith, and was a great comfort and help to the Mis- sionarj^, and a blessing to his people. The Rev. J. Archbell, in a letter to Dr. Philip, gives the following ac- count of the closing scene in the life of this remarkable man: — "Afri- caner was a man of sound judgment and undaunted courage ; and al- though he himself was one of the first and severest persecutors of the Christian cause, he would, had he lived, have spilled his blood if neces- sary for his Missionary. When he found his end approaching, he called all the people together, after the example of Joshua, and gave them directions as to their future conduct. ' We are not now,' said he, ' what we once were, savages, but men pro- fessing to be taught according to the Gospel. Let us then do accordingly. Live peaceably with all men, if pos- sible, and if impossible, consult those who are placed over you before you engage in anything. E-emain to- gether as you have done since I knew you. Then when the directors think fit to send you a Missionary, you may be ready to receive him. Behave to any teacher you may have sent as one sent of God, as I have great hope that God will bless you in this respect when I am gone to heaven. I feel that I love God, and that He has done much for me, of which I am totally unworthy. My former life is stained with blood; but Jesus Chi'ist has pardoned me, and I am going to heaven. Oh, beware of falling into the same evils into which I have led you frequently ; but seek God, and He will be found of you, to direct you.'" Soon after- wards he passed away to his eternal rest, a remarkable instance of the saving power of the Gospel. 412. Enemies made Friends. — In the year 1840, the Wesleyan 184 THE MISSIONAKY WOKLD. mission stations in Great Namaqua- land -were visited by James Back- house and George W. Walker, two ■worthy ministers of the Society of Friends. Among other incidents in testimony of the beneficial influence of the Gospel, Mr. Backhouse records the following: — " Here also a scene of no common kind of interest took place in the meeting of Jan Ortman and Titus Africaner, who had not seen each other since many years ago they led forth the warriors of their respective tribes in battle against each other, and the Bondel Z warts, under Jan Ortman, over- came the previously victorious Afri- caners, under Titus Africaner. In the interval they had both become Christians, and Africaner's kraal being now an out-station of the Nisbett Bath mission, both were now members of the same church. For a moment they both looked upon each other, as if with distrust, but they nevertheless extended their hands, and these being cordially received, the barrier raised by former heart-burnings vanished like a sha- dow, and they sat down together under a tree, and conversed on that mercy which had been shown to them as unworthy sinners, and which had opened a fountain of love in their hearts, and by which they now found themselves not only mem- bers of the same Christian church, but brothers in Christ, the Prince of peace." In 1853, the writer himself visited these distant stations, when he witnessed with gratitude and joy the wonderful triumphs of the Gospel. Some of the most delightful religious meetings he ever held were around the evening camp-fire with members of these same tribes of Bondel Zwarts and Africaners, old Jan Ortman being stiU alive, and testifying with other aged converts to the fact that Christianity had changed enemies to friends, and united them all in the bonds of brotherly love. 413. The Dying Ifamaqua. — Gert Links was one of the earliest converts at Lily Fountain, on Khamiesberg, in Little Namaqua- land, the first station established in South Africa, by the "Wesleyan Missionary Society. By his upright conduct and general excellence of character he endeared himself to all who knew him, and he enjoyed the special confidence of the Kevs. Messrs. Shaw, Edwards, Jackson, and Bailie, the devoted Missionaries who successfully laboured in that in- teresting part of the wide field. The writer first became acquainted with him in 1853, and he wiU never for- get the fervour of his prayers, and the earnestness of his testimony, as to the great change which had passed upon himself and his brethren of the Hottentot race, since the Mission- aries came amongst them. In 1860, this old disciple began to sink beneath the weight of years and his numerous infirmities. He was con- fined to his hut for a length of time, during which he was frequently visited by the Rev. J. A. Bailie, the Missionary then in charge of the station. Mr. Bailie always found the aged pilgrim trusting in the merits of the Redeemer, and calmly waiting his final change. When Gert Links foimd that his end was approaching, he sent for the Mission- ary, stating that he had something particular to say to him before he died. Mr. Bailie hastened to the hut of the dying Namaqua, which was about four miles from the mission-house. On reaching the place, poor old Gert was very glad to see Lis beloved pastor once more, but he was almost too late, as his speech had nearly left him. His friends then raised him up on his mat in a sitting posture, when he proceeded THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 185 to relate, in a faint but distinct tone of voice, his views and feelings with regard to a future state of being. In his own native language he ex - pressed himself in substance as follows: — "T have at this moment a particular imjjression of the im- ^^nortalit;/ of the soul, for my body is ^fclready half-dead ; I have lost the ^mse of both legs and one arm, and Bt' my soul wei'e not immortal, it ^ would be half-dead also ; but instead ' of that I am constantly thinking of God and heaven, and I can think with great ease and freedom. I have also a special conviction that the Bible is God's book, and its blessed truths are constantly running through my mind, and aftbrd me great comfort in my affliction. 1 wish to say further that 2 now see more clearly than ever that the 3£issionarics are not common men, but the servants of God sent to declare to us His Holy Word." The dying saint now looked round upon the many friends who had assembled to hear his last words, and addressing them particularly, he said, with all the earnestness which his failing strength would permit, " Pay great attention to the word of your teachers, and remember that they speak to you in the name of the Lord." Being faint, he said, " I have done." He was then laid down again, and an hour afterwards his redeemed spirit departed in the full assurance ot faith to a brighter and better world above. 414. Light in the Valley. — On the last station occupied by the writer in Southern Africa, about four miles from Cape Town, he was for several years favoured with the assistance of a pious native teacher and his wife, of Hottentot descent, who had been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth at an early period of the mission. They occu- pied a cottage near the chapel at Ilondebosch, and being patterns of piety, they were much respected by all who knew them. After several years of useful labour in the humble department of work assigned to them, they both sickened and died within a short time of each other, but through mercy they were found prepared for their final change. They were frequently visited during their last illness by the writer and other Missionaries and friends, and they were always found exemplifying their Christian profession by un- wavering confidence in the Redeemer. At length John passed away to his reward in heaven in a calm and placid manner, without saying much to his surviving friends ; but the death of Sophia, his wife, was remark- ably happy and triumphant. Having been commended to God in prayer by her beloved pastor, and addressed in words of encouragement and comfort, she looked up with heavenly radiance beaming in her bronze countenance, and replied in her own sweet native language, '■^Ja Mynheer gy spreckt de icaarheid; ik ben nil in het dal der schadmce des doods; maar Gode zy dank, het is niet donker. Aan het ende daarvan, schynt, hamelsche licht;en biiuien kortzalik met den Hcer voor eevicig zyn," which may be thus rendered, " Yes, Sir, you speak the truth ; I am now in the valley of the shadow of death, but thank God it is not dark. I see heavenly light shining in at the other end, and I shall soon be for- ever with the Lord." Shortly afterwards she passed away to her eternal rest — one of the large number of natives of South Africa who have been gathered into the fold of Christ by the labours of the Missionaries. " 0 may I triumph so, When all my warfare's past ; And, dying, find my latest foe Under my feet at last." 186 THE SnSSIONAEY WORLD. 415. The "Water of Life.— The Rev. R. Moffat relates the following incident which occurred on his jour- ney from Namaqualand to the*Griqua country — "We had travelled far, and were hungry," thirsty, and fatigued. From the fear of heing exposed to the lions, we preferred remaining at the village to proceeding during the night. The people at the village rather roughly directed us to halt at a distance. "VVe asked for water, but they would not supply it. I offered the three or four buttons which still remained on my jacket for milk, this also was refused. "We had the prospect of another hungry night at a distance from water, though within sight of the river. "We found it dif- ficult to reconcile ourselves to our lot, for in addition to repeated re- buffs, the manner of the villagers excited suspicion. When, twilight drew on, a woman approached from the height beyond which the village lay. She bore on her head a bundle of wood, and had a vessel of milk in her hand. The latter, without open- ing her lips, she handed to us, laid down the wood, and returned to the village. A second time she ap- proached with a cooking vessel on her head, and a leg of mutton in one hand and water in the other. We asked her again and again who she was. She remained silent till af- fectionately intreated to give us a reason for such unlooked-for kind- ness to strangers. The solitary tear stole down her sable cheek when she replied, ' I love Him whose servants ye are, and surely it is my duty to give you a cup of cold water in His name. My heart is full, therefore I cannot speak the joy I feel to see you in this out-of-the-world place.' On learning a little of her history, and that she was a solitary light burning in a dark place, I asked her how she kept up the life of God in her soul in the entire absence of the com- munion of saints. She drew from her bosom a copy of the Dutch New Testament, which she had received from Mr. Helm the missionary, when in his school some years previously, before she had been compelled by her connections to retire to her present seclusion. ' This,' she said, ' is the fountain whence I drink ; this is the oil which makes my lamp to burn.' I looked upon the precious relic, printed by the British and Foreign Bible Society, and the reader may conceive how I fcjlt, and my believing companions with me, when we met with this disciple, and mingled out' sympathies and our prayers together at the throne of our heavenly Father." 416. In the Bechuana Country. — The Missionaries laboured for several years in the Bechuana country with but little fruit, but at length showers of blessing descended from on high, and a great change was produced by the faithful preach- ing of the Gospel in regard both to temporal and spiritual things. The testimony of Mr. Moffat on this sub- ject is very emphatic. He states that not very long since it was con- sidered dangerous to travel in the interior, cruel murders having been very common ; now the natives can be depended upon, and it is quite common for traders to travel through their midst without the least fear of plunder or interruption. Once the natives could not be induced to buy anything of consequence beyond a few brass buttons or other useless trinkets ; now it is not so. Since they received the Gospel, the natives have learned to value articles of real worth, and no less than ^'60 worth of British manufactures pass yearly into the hands of, the native tribes round about Kuruman. The ad- vancement of the people in civilisa- tion is very observable. They have THE MISSION AKY WORLD. 187 adopted improved methods of culti- vating the {ground, they build better houses, clothe themselves and their children decently, and exhibit other pleasing evidences of social progress. The moral and spiritual results of Christianity among the people are not less remarkable. Those who have em- braced the Gospel exhibit an entire reformation of character, and speci- mens of experimental and practical religion have presented themselves among the native converts which would compare favourably with those of any age or nation, 417. The Contrast.— One Sab- bath-day the native Christians at a station occupied by the Rev. R. Moffat in South Africa, were to- gether iu the house of God, quietly seated at the Lord's table. It was a solemn and a happy season both to the j\Iissionary and his flock; re- membering the former times of their ignorance and misery, and thinking of the grace and sufferings of that Saviour whose love and death they called to mind. The tears of joy which rolled dovra the sable cheeks of several of the communicants gave evidence of their emotion when they called to mind the fact that they were once as vile as those who were still fighting against God. While the Christians were thus engaged, a party of heathens had gathered to- gether near the chapel. They were arrayed in their war dresses, and spent the. time in dancing, shouting, croaking, grunting, and uttering such sounds as are heard only in pagan lands. Just as they were making the air ring with this hor- rible noise, the little Christian band within the sanctiiary were singing a translation of Watts' hymn : — " Why was I made to hear His voice. And enter while there's room, When thousands make a wretched choice, And rather starve than come ? " "The scene," says the Missionary, ' ' was as animated as it was new. In one place, hymns of holy joy were ascending to mingle with the hallelujahs of the heavenly world; at about 200 yards' distance, Satan's motley group were vociferating their discordant, grating sounds." Just at this time thick clouds covered the sky, the thunder roared, the light- ning flashed, and the rain descended in torrents, compelling the heathen to take shelter in their huts. Mean- while the Christians sat still around the table of the Lord, and prayed that soon their heathen bretlu-en might be brought to share in these feasts of joy and love. When the service was ended, a young chief exclaimed, "These poor sinners thought to have disturbed and silenced us with their dances and songs, and in this way to do us evil ; but instead of that they have really done us good." " How so ?" asked the Missionary. " It made me," said the young chief, "more thank- ful than I otherwise should have been, for it brought forcibly to my mind what I once was, and what God has in mercy done for me by the power of His Gospel." 418. In Easutoland. — That part of the interior of Southern Africa known as Basutoland was visited at an early period by the agents of the" Wesleyan and Paris Evangelical Missionary Societies, and the results have been very gratifying. Traders and travellers can not only pass through the country in safety, but at many a smiling mission station they meet with unmistakable evi- dences of the elevating influence of Christianity. Since they received the Gospel, the Basutos have, to say the least, become a semi-civilised nation, and there is a fair prospect of their becoming ere long altogether a Christian people by profession. In 188 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. the meantime, congregations have been gathered, schools organised, and Christian sanctuaries erected in several important centres of popula- tion, and a goodly number of con- verted natives have been united in Church fellowship, whose consistent lives give pleasing evidence of the genuineness of their religion. Many of the more intelligent natives have, moreover, rapidly risen in the social scale, some as enterprising traders and others as prosperous farmers, possessing extensive flocks and herds of cattle. For several years the work of evangelisation was seriously retarded by the wars Avhich were carried on between the Basutos and the Orange Free State. But now, as peace is once more restored to the country, and England has very pro- perly taken Basutoland and the Missionaries under her protection, there is every reason to believe that, with the blessing of God upon the means employed, the future of this people, both in a temporal and spi- ritual sense, will be prosperous and happy. 419. The Story of Motete.— In the year 1839, a zealous native teacher belonging to the Wesleyan mission station at Thaba Unchu, visited a Basuto hamlet in the neigh- bourhood of Plaatberg, where he "embraced the opportunity of preach- ing Christ to the people. Among his auditors was a heathen young man of an unusually savage aspect, named Motete. His career up to this time had been marked by cruelty and blood, and he appeared the most unlikely man in the group to be affected by the truth. The word spoken nevertheless found its way to the man's heart. He was convinced of sin, trembled, and cried out under a fearful apprehension of the wrath of God. He proceeded at once to the Missionary at Plaatberg to in- quire what he must do to be saved. There he heard the "Word of God more fully explained, and he was pointed to Christ as the only Saviour of sinners. A general awakening occurred on the station at the same time, and Motete and other penitents went out to hold a prayer-meeting on the hill- side above the chapel. As the Missionary moved about among the people, praying with them and giving them words of counsel and encouragement, two heads were raised above separate rocks, presenting sable faces which for days had been distorted by mental agony on account of sin, but which were now radiant with joy and holy exultation. Motete and another Basuto had been simultaneouslj^ brought into the glorious liberty of the children of God, and gave un- mistakable evidence that they had found the pearl of great price. Motete went down to his house jus- tified, ' ' a new creature in Christ Jesus." Nor did he fail to tell his friends and acquaintances what the Lord had done for him, exhorting them also to flee from the wrath to come. Some of these received his testimony, and became concerned about the salvation of their souls, which he no sooner perceived, than he led them to the same place among the rocks where he had found peace with God, and there he en- couraged them to continue instant in prayer, till thej^ also should be made the partakers of the grace of life. According to his and their faith, it was done unto them. Eight I or ten Basutos were thus brought into a state of salvation, and their I subsequent lives afforded evident I proof of the reality of the change which they had experienced. Unavoidable circumstances caused the baptism of Motete to be delayed till the 3rd of January, 1841. On that day he and his wife, who THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 189 had also embraced Christianity, were publicly baptized at Plaatberg by the llev. James Cameron. They chose for their Christian names David and Maria, and they both gave a noble testimony of their faith in Christ Jesus. From this time, j David Motete's progress in the Divine ; life was rapid and manifest to all. He exhibited the most ardent thirst for knowledge, and with commendable zeal and diligence, he applied him- self to study. He soon learnt to read and write, and great was his joy when he was able to read for himself the sacred Scripture, which had been translated into his native tongue by the Missionaries. He now became increasingly useful to his fellow-countrymen, and in the course of the following year a native class was committed to his care. The responsibility of the work of teaching others was keenly felt by him, and in reference to it he remarked, " I am like a man travelling in a beau- tiful smooth path, who suddenly comes to the bank of a deep river ; on the further side he sees the con- tinuation of the path, and knows he must proceed, but is afraid to leap, lest, falling short of the opposite bank, he should plunge into the arms of death." Notwithstanding the timidity with which Motete en- tered upon his new sphere of labour, as indicated by this striking and beautiful figure, he persevered, and by his diligence and fidelity, he amply justified the confidence placed in him by his minister, and became one of a large number of native teachers who had been raised up in Africa and other places, as the fruit of Missionary labour, to help forward the work of the Lord. 420. Con version and Death of Moshesh. — Moshesh was the paramount chief of the Basuto tribe or nation, and his name has been frequently before the public in con- nection with the wars which have existed at difierent times between him and the Orange Free State. He was a man of remarkable natural ability ; and had he been favoured with education, he would have shone as a statesman in any country. A good work was commenced among the Basutos several years ago by the agents of the Paris Evangelical Missionary Society ; but Moshesh and several of his minor chiefs and councillors, although not openly op- posed to Christianity, continued in their pagan state till a comparatively recent period. At length, however, in the early part of the year 1870, when the old chief was seized with fatal illness, a wonderful change took place, concerning which the Rev. F. Coillard has communicated the following particulars : — ' ' You may have heard that our annual conference was convened for the 12th of March. The baptism of Moshesh was to take place on the 20th, before the brethren parted, but the Lord ordered it otherwise. The old chief breathed his last on the 11th. The rains and swollen rivers prevented me and some of my col- leagues from being at Thababosiga in time, but I could fill volumes in relating all I have heard of interest about his conversion. We knew that, for a long time, Moshesh had been anxious about his soul, and that for a long time the advice of one of his renegade sons had ap- peared to hinder the work of the Spirit of God. But grace had at last the victory. One day a native Christian named Meretta was read- ing to him the 32nd Psalm — 'Blessed is the man whose transgressions are forgiven.' ' Stop, read that again,' said the chief, and it was repeated over and over again. ' How is it possible that I never heard that be- fore ? Why did you hide from me 190 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. such comforting news ? " Blessed is the man whose transgressions are forgiven." * A few days after, M. Jousse went to see him, and opened the New Testament at the 14th chapter of John—' In my Father's house are many mansions.' ' What,', cried the chief, enraptured, ' do repeat that again ; ' and he followed the Missionary's voice. ' Ah, what wonderful news ! How is it that I never heard that before ? Why did you keep it from me ? And yet I was nearly lost ! 0, what a king is Jesus! Such a good loving king! He has prepared a mansion for me. What astonishing love ! How hard for a rich man to enter into the king- dom of God ! How hard for those who have entrammelled themselves with many wives, and set their hearts on the things of this world ! ' From that time light had burst upon his dark mind, and the work of conversion was complete. All was peace and joy. The people who attended him say his sick room was so happy, that they forgot Moshesh was ill. He never complained, but his heart was so full of joy, that he constantly spoke. Sometimes in the middle of the night he would burst into laughter. At first his attendants thought he was dreaming, but his mind was still pondering on the mansion prepared for him in his Father's house above. ' ' As the end drew near he called all his children together, and had for each some special message. His heart was weeping over his renegade sons, and he entreated them with tears, calling them by name, to come to God. He ordered all his people to attend his baptism, and to bring provisions for a month that they might sit together, and that he might tell them all the great things the Lord had done. He did not wish to be baptized till aU the nation were together, for * they never would be- lieve that he was converted,' he said. ' They would think it was an invention of the Missionaries, and I must confess my Saviour before them all.' But, feeling his end near, he said, ' I must now be bap- tized. My people, and the Mission- aries have delayed coming, and I cannot wait. But it is all right ; I go to my Father's house ; I leave on Friday, but you must not weep for me. My departure will be a time of rejoicing to all.' During Thurs- day night, after giving his last orders and messages, he slept soundly. On Friday morning, at nine o'clock, he coughed, and suddenly cried out, ' Help me, that I may fly ! Help me, that I may fly!' Abraham, one of his apostate sons, rushed to his bed and raised him in his arms, but the spirit had fled, and nothing was left but its earthly envelope. The funeral of the old chief was an imposing one, thousands of his peo- ple having assembled together on the occasion, and it is hoped that his conversion will accelerate the evangelisation of the whole Basuto nation." •421. In Kaffirland.— But little had been done towards the evange- lisation of Kaifirland when the Rev. William Shaw, of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, crossed the Colo- nial boundary and entered that region in 1823. On seeing the ne- cessity for Missionary labour among a savage and warlike people, deeply involved in ignorance and sin, Mr. Shaw conceived the noble design of forming a chain of mission stations along the coast of South-eastern Africa, between the Cape Colony and Natal. After many years of faithful and persevering labour, the venerable Missionary has been spared to see his long- cherished wish fully real- ised. The Christian traveller may TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 191 now prosecute his journey from Graham's Town to Natal in safety, and receive a welcome greeting and the rites of hospitality at many a peaceful mission station in the wil- derness through which he is obliged to pass, which was not the case in former times. The Wesleyan sta- tions alluded to are Wesleyville, Mount Coke, Butterworth, Morley, Clarkbury, Buntingville, and Pal- merston, not far from the sea, and a few others farther inland among the mountains. Several stations in this part of the wide field are also occu- pied by Missionaries of the Scotch and English churches, who have of late years taken a prominent and honourable part in the work of evan- gelising the degraded Kaffirs. The results of many years of hallowed toil on the part of the devoted Mis- sionaries and their native assistants are such as to call forth the grati- tude of every true friend of the mis- sion cause. The diificult Kaffir lan- guage has been reduced to a written grammatical form ; the Holy Scrip- tures have been translated into the vernacular tongue of the people ; Christian schools have been esta- blished for the training of the rising generation; native churches have been organised which contain thou- sands of hopeful converts to the faith of the Gospel ; and a work has been inaugurated which bids fair to Christianise the whole country. 422. Church Missions. — At a meeting held in London on the 4th of July, 1871, the Rev. A. Maggs gave an interesting account of his labours in Kaflirland, where he had been engaged for upwards of eleven years as a Missionary of the Gospel Propagation Society. He was first placed at All Saints' station with only a single European companion, where he came into contact with the half-nude, red-clay- bedaubed Kaffirs. The church he found to be built of a kind of wicker-work, on a timber frame, covered with mud and grass. The kraal schools he described as productive of much good, but at first, when the parents perceived that their children were likely to become Christians, they removed them to a distance, fearing that, should their girls become converts, they would be lost to them. It was the practice of the Kaffirs to sell their daughters in marriage for cat- tle. They had no thorough belief in the future state of the soul ; no defi- nite form of worship, and had almost lost the idea of a God. They were sunk to the lowest depths of heathen- ism. A great change had taken place, however, and not only had prej udice been overcome, but he had left there 57 communicants, 70 children attending the school, and 8 candidates preparing for baptism. At the next station to which Mr. Maggs was attached, which was St. Peter's, on the (iuichu river, he also witnessed the beneficial in- fluence of his labours. When he went to St. Luke's, the station which he last occupied, he found the na- tives in a similarly low state as to religion, but now there are a num- ber of persons who have been brought under the influence of Christianity, many of whom had been baptized. There were 67 communicants resid- ing within two miles of the station, besides 11 at a distant out-station, and the people chanted and joined in the responses remarkably well. He said he had often felt as if he might have been preaching to so many stones ; the people seemed to be quite unmoved ; but he had been encouraged by afterwards hearing of circumstances which showed that deep and lasting good had been done. As such results had followed the preaching of the Gospel, he 192 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. thought they might hope for still further success. 423. In Natal.— When that part of South-eastern Africa known as Natal became a British colony in 1841, it was found to be inhabited by about 100,000 Zulu Kaffirs, who had taken refuge in the territory when the regions beyond had been laid waste by the notorious warrior Dingaan and his associates. This large mass of heathen natives, and the tens of thousands who inhabited the neighbouring countries, soon at- tracted the notice of Christian phil- anthropists in Europe and America, and means were promptly adopted to promote their evangelisation so soon as they were rendered accessible by the establishment of British rule. Wesleyan Missionaries were the first to enter the field, they having sta- tions at no great distance in Kaffir- land. They were followed at an early period by agents of the English and Scotch Churches, and by Missionaries from America. More recently an establishment has been formed by the Norwegian Missionary Society for the purpose of teaching the natives the arts of civilised life, as well as for their instruction in the principles of Christianity. All these devoted labourers have pro- secuted their work with more or less of success ; and, although the enter- prise is comparatively young, there is no doubt of its final triumph, if prosecuted in future with the vigour and perseverance which have marked its early history. 424. Coolie Mission. — Populous as was the district of Natal when first settled by the English, the enterprising colonial planters and others found some difficulty in pro- curing continuous labour, and a few years ago six or seven thousand Coolies were imported from India, of difierent tribes and speaking different languages, to work on the plantations. With a view to pro- mote the spiritual welfare of these Asiatic strangers, the Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society engaged the services of the Rev. Ralph Stott, an expe- rienced Indian Missionary, who understood several of the dialects spoken by them, Mr. Stott is con- stantly engaged in itinerating among the estates where the Coolies are employed, and in preaching to them Christ and Him crucified, at eighty different places, and the results are so far encouraging. 425. Fruit at Last. — After twelve years' laboxxr amongst the Wanika, the Missionaries of the Church Society were compelled to leave the station and retire, one to Zanzibar, there to engage himself in the study of the languages of that part of South-eastern Africa, and the other to Bombay. The result of their labours, after twelve years, seemed to be small indeed. Two converts, one of whom had been transferred to heaven, were all that they had gained. But when the Missionaries had left the coast, the Lord gave the word, and the seed sprang up. In June, 1859, Mr. Rebmann, the Missionary, pro- ceeded from Zanzibar on a short visit to his old sphere of labour, the Wanika country, and instead of meeting with the accustomed indifference, the people warmly wel- comed him saying joyfully, "You have done well to come back to us." This decided him to resume his labours among this people, the poli- tical circumstances which compelled him to leave having been removed. On making inquiry as to the reason of the change wliich he had observed in the manners and disposition of the people, the Missionary was gra- tified to learn that the solitary THE MISSIONARY WOELD. 193 convert on returning to his friends I dama died. He was succeeded by from Zanzibar, whither he had gone the eldest of his twelve wives, who with his Minister, had effectu ally exerted himself to arouse his countrymen from their slumber. Through his instrumentality a good work was commenced, two or three hopeful converts having been won to Christ. One of these died happy in God soon afterwards, and his funeral having been conducted in a Christian manner, without those heathen rites generally observed on such occasions, the Missionary says : " On that day Christianity cele- brated its first public victory over heathenism in East Africa, for in- stead of the hellish sounds of lamen- tation and mirth mixed together, amidst which the heathen Monika are carried to the grave, the sounds which were heard over the grave of Mua Muamba, ' the man of the rock,' were those of the "Word of God." According to the last accounts from this place the people were con- fessing that heathenism was a plague from which they could only be de- livered by "entering the book;" and on every hand they were saying, * ' "We shall all lay hold on the book." IN MADAGASCAR MAURITIUS. AND 426. Mission to Madagascar. — The Gospel was first carried to the island of Madagascar in 1818 by some Missionaries of the London Missionary Society. The king, Ra- dama I., protected and encouraged them on account of the secular ad- vantages which he saw that his country would derive from their instructions. Schools were therefore established, the Bible translated, a few hopeful converts made, and a considerable amount of preparatory work was done, when, in 1828, Ra- usurped the throne, and, after a few years, madly determined to put a stop to the good work which was begun. The Missionaries were ob- liged to leave the island, and a dreadful persecution of the Christians began, which lasted till the death of the (iueen in 18G1. But the work was of God, and it was not His will that it should die out. The seed of the kingdom germinated, sprang up, and under tlae genial influence of the rain and sunshine of heaven, with very little of human instru- mentality, a rich harvest was pro- duced to the honour and glory of God. The written "Word, which many of the natives had learned to read before the expulsion of the Missionaries, was wonderfully bless- ed, and a number of native teachers were raised up by the providence and grace of God to instruct their fellow-countrymen, so that when, on the accession of Radama II., the island was once more open to the heralds of the Gospel, the converts who came forth from their hiding- places were numbered by thousands. The incidents of that dark and gloomy period, during which the timid native converts were left to themselves as sheep having no shep- herd, and surrounded by persec^uting and devouring wolves, form one of the most interesting chapters in the history of modern missions. The steadfastness and fidelity of the native converts command our admi- ration, and beautifully illustrate the power and excellency of the Chris- tian religion. 427. Midnight Meetings. — To evade the vigilance of their perse- cutors, the native converts in Mada- gascar were wont to hold their religious meetings as privately as possible, often at the midnight hour. 194 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. When the inhabitants generally were asleep, a few timid Christians might have been seen bending their steps towards one point, the house of prayer. A smile of recognition, tempered with a shade of sadness and anxiety, would glance from face to face as they entered, and they would then, in subdued tones, whis- per their devotions. On one occa- sion, when a few of them were bowed in prayer, a stranger entered. He was an officer of high rank in the army, an honourable and friendly man, but not hitherto known as a Christian. Filled with surprise, not unmixed with apprehension, the brethren suspended their service and waited in silence for an explanation. This' was frankly given. The officer declared himself to be one of their number, and added that he had been constrained to join them in this their hour of weakness and peril, because he abhorred the injustice with which they had been treated by the Q,ueen. That was a memor- able night in the history of the per- secuted flock, as it encouraged them more firmly to endm-e " as seeing Him who is invisible," and who was by His providence thus raising them up friends in the hour of trial. He who thus, when others shrank away, came bravely forward to share their perils, proved subsequently one of their wisest counsellors and best protectors. Soon his wife followed his example, and she, vsdth her hus- band, succoured very many. 428. The "Word of God Precious. —When the Rev. W. Ellis was at Mauritius, he received a letter from a native Christian who had nearly lost his sight, in consequence of hav- ing devoted years in copying portions of Scripture for his brethren. And one evening, while he was at Tama- tave, on the east coast of Madagascar, two men called at the house where he was staying. They had heard that he had brought the Bible to their land, and had travelled a long distance to get a copy. Fearing, however, that they might be spies, the Missionary put them off until the next day, in order that he might make inquiries about them. But some Christians of the place knew them to be excellent men, who had travelled more than a hundred miles to secure the sacred treasiu-e. Of course he Was delighted to see them the next day and to give them what they wanted. But before doing so he entered into conversation with them, and found that they were members of a large and scattered family, and that all were Christians. They had seen the Scriptiires and heard them, they said; and also themselves as a family possessed "some of the words of David," which they were in the habit of read- ing, and passing on from one to an- other. He then inquired if they had these " words of David " with them? This was a question they were at first unwilling to answer, but at length they confessed that they had. Mr. Ellis having requested to see the book, they looked one at another, and appeared as if they knew not what to do. At length one of them thrust his hand deep into his bosom, and from beneath the folds of his lamba drew forth a parcel. This he very slowly and carefully opened. One piece of cloth after another having been gently unrolled, at length there appeared a few leaves of the Book of Psalms, which the good man cautiously handed to the Missionary. Though it was evident that the greatest care had been taken of them, their soUed appear- ance and worn edges, and other marks of frequent use, showed plainly enough how much they had been read. Desiring to possess these precious THE JIISSIONARY WORLD. 195 fragments, Mr. Ellis asked the men j lona, and the accession of her son, whether they had not seen other jlladama II., to the throne, in 1SG2. words of David besides those which The young prince had long been a they now possessed, and also the ! friend to the Christians, and he had words of Jesus, of Paul, of Peter, no sooner been raised to regal and of .Tolm. Yes, they replied, authority than hundreds of poor they had heard and seen some of exiles hastened home from their them, but did not possess them, j distant places of banishment, and " Well, then," said Mr. Ellis, hold- 1 men and women, worn with suii'er- ing out the tattered leaves, " if you ing and want, reappeared in the will give me these few words of David, I will give you all his words, and I will give you besides the words city, to the astonishment of their neighbours, who had long believed them to be dead. The way being of Jesus, and of John, and of Paul, [now open, the London Missionary and of Peter." Upon this he handed Society hastened to reoccupy the them a copy of the New Testament ! ground ; and the Rev. W. Ellis and the Psalms, bound together, I embarked on his fourth visit to and said, " You shall have all these Madagascar. On his arrival at if you will give me this." The i Antanarivo, the capital, he was men were at first amazed. Then received with courtesy and respect they compared the psalms they had i by the King and his councillors, with those in the book, and, having and a commodious house was appro- satisfied themselyes that all theu' j priated to his use during his stay. own words of David were in it, with The day after his arrival was the many more, and that, besides these, Sabbath, but to him it was not a there were other Scriptures which { day of rest. At an early hour his they greatly desired, light beamed in their faces, they took Mr. Ellis at his word, gave him their leaves of the Book of Psalms which had so long j-ielded them comfort, seized the yolume he offered in exchange, bade him farewell, and hastily left the house. In the course of the day the Missionary enquired after the strangers, wishing to speak to them again, when the Christians of Tama- tave told him that as soon as they left his house they set out upon their long journey homeward, "rejoicing as one that tindeth great spoU." 429. Morning of Joy.— After a long and gloomy night of sorrow, during which the native Christians of Madagascar endured untold mi- series, the morning of joy came at last. The favourable change in the circumstances of the people was brought about by the death of the cruel, persecuting Queen Ranava- 0 house was invaded by Christian friends, and from nine o'clock until two he was led from one congrega- tion to another, that he might, through the medium of an inter- preter, utter some words of prayer to God, and exhortations to the people. During the morning he took part in five services. " Where - ever I went," he says, " I was saluted with tears and expressions of joy ; and wherever I proaounced the blessed name of Jesus Christ, it was truly affecting to witness the utterance of deep emotion by which they testified their faith and grati- tude. 430. Memorial Churches. — In commemoration of the Divine good- ness, and the faithfulness unto death of many native Christians in Mada- gascar who sealed their testimony to the truth of the Gospel with their blood, it was arranged to erect me- 2 196 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. morial churches at several of the most prominent places where the martyrs siift'ered in the neighbour- hood of the capital. The opening of these Christian sanctuaries, which were built chiefly by the benevolence of the friends of missions in Eng- land, were occasions of great joy to the people ; and, a noble band of zealous Missionaries having been sent out by the London Society to enter the openings which were every- where presenting themselves, the good work advanced in a most de- lightful manner. 431. Idols Destroyed.— The 8th of September, 1869, was a day which will be memorable in the history of Madagascar. On that day idolatry was formally abolished, and the royal idols were publicly destroyed, by order of the Queen and Govern- ment. This was not done without some indications of opposition on the part of those who still adhered to the long-established system of hea- thenism. The keepers and others connected with the great national idol came to the capital to claim their supposed rights as nobles. On their arrival a Council of State was called, and while the protectors of the idols were detained in the city, an express was sent ofl" to end the imposture for ever. No opposition was now made to the Queen's com- mands. The people gathered around while the idol and his temple were burned with a fire made of the ma- terials of the fence with which the premises were surrounded, and which had been pulled down on the day the Queen laid the foundation of the Chapel Pioyal. The appurtenances of the idol were first consumed. His long cane, the bullock's horns, from which the sacred sprinklings were made ; his three scarlet um- brellas, and his silk gown ; then his case ; and, lastly, the formidable deity himself, who rendered the sovereign invincible — preserved from fire, from crocodiles, from infection, and in battle — the great god of Madagascar, worshipped for genera- tions, and the object of fear to thou- sands of people, was brought out. Scarcely anybody but his keepers had seen him till now, and as he proved to be a bit of shapeless wood, about as big as a man's thumb, with a couple of scarlet silk wings, " all seemed astonished at his insignifi- cance." The crowd, however, ex- claimed, " You cannot burn him; he is a god ;" to which the reply was, " We are going to try;" and while the sham deity was enveloped in flames, he was held up on a stick, that all might see him consumed. Other idols were burned afterwards. One consisted of a small quantity of sand tied in a cloth, and another of three round pieces of wood fastened together by a silver chain. One was " the avenger," another was the god of traders ; others were the Queen's private teraphim. The inhabitants of villages, seeing that they had no longer any gods to worship, sent to the Queen to ask what their religion was to be for the future, and who was to teach them the knowledge of the true God. The Missionaries and native pastors were summoned to the Prime Minister's house, and he himself suggested that the responsi- bility of supply ing them with teachers should be devolved on the churches already existing, and that the Go- vernment should have nothing to do with the matter ; the native churches should make collections, in which the Chapel Royal should share, and thus the expense of sending native teachers be defrayed. A list of two hundred and eighty villages in Imerina, the province in which the capital itself is comprised, was made out, and of those it was found that one hundred and twenty were THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 197 already supplied with pastors. Native teachers were selected from the churches in Antanarivo for the one hundred and sixty others; and thus the whole district was brought at once under Christian instruction. 432. Pleasing Progress. — Ad- verting to the progress made in intel- lectual development and religious knowledge by the native converts of Madagascar, the llev. J. Pearse says, in a recent communication, — "When the mission was re-opened about eight years ago the number of those who could read was very limited. Now there are multitudes in and around the capital, and scattered in various parts of the island, whose joy it is to be able to read for them- selves in the New Testament and in those other books which we have been able to place within their reach. "We have just received the edition of 20,000 hymn-books, printed for us by the Religious Tract Society, and part of the edition of 20,000 Testaments; also part of 200,000 volumes of various parts of the Bible which the magnificent liberality of the Bible Society has secured for us. Nothwithstanding these large num- bers, in anticipation of our future wants, we have written urging them to send us another edition of 50,000 Testaments as early as possible next year ! These things are evidences of the progress of the people in Mada- gascar." He, moreover, thus speaks of the moral condition of the people: " While among those who have re- cently joined the ranks of the nom- inal Christians there are still many imperfections, and not a little that is unbecoming and unsatisfactory to the Missionaries, yet the great majo- rity of the people in our congrega- tions are making unmistakable ad- vancement in that which is good and true, and not a few are marked by the simplicity of their faith, the fervour of their devotion, and the sincerity and earnestness of their lives." He also bears a noble testi- mony concerning the native teachers who have been raised up to take a part in the good work : " The evan- gelists who have been appointed by the churches in this city, and sta- tioned in the more important villages around, are, as far as mj^ observation extends, labouring with earnestness, acceptance, and success. We hold monthly communication with them, and visit them as frequently as pos- sible. Some of them are simple- minded Christian men, and their conscious insufficiency for the work, leading them to childlike dependence upon God, is very interesting." 433. Christian Concord. — When the way was once more open for evangelical labours in Madagascar, the Church Missionary Society and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts each sent out two Missionaries to take part in the good work. To this the London Missionary Society had no objection so long as attention was first directed to those parts of the island which were still heathen, as in those districts there was room for all. Sta- tions were accordingly commenced by the new Missionaries in the neigh- bourhood of Tamatave. On one occa- sion Mr. Hey proposed to his colleague to accompany him on a visit to some villages on the sea-coast to the north of the town. At Mahavelona they held two services, and after the second, went out to visit the people. The house in which the congre- gation of the London Missionary Society met being pointed out to them, they entered it, and found it well filled with men and women. "The leaders of the congregation made way for us," says Mr. Campbell, " and accommodated us with seats. 198 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. We asked if prayers were over, and being answered in the negative, we expressed our willingness to join with them. "We were at once asked to take the service ; and at their and Mr. Hey's request I took it. I gave out a hymn, and then asked the chief man to pray. After this I preached from Matt. v. 13 — 16. The congregation was most attentive throughout. I then gave out another hymn and asked the second in com- mand to offer up prayer, which he did in a quiet, earnest manner. We then sang, ' Lord dismiss us with Thy blessing,' and departed, receiv- ing several warm shakes of the hand as we left." " Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity." 434. A Bishop not wanted. — Not fiatislied with merely occupying mission stations in Madagascar in common with other religious bodies, certain parties connected with the Church of England were anxious to have the island formed into a diocese and an Anglican bishop sent out to superintend the work. To this the directors of the London Missionary Society objected, believing it Avould be the means of producing discord as in some other places. And to their honour, be it said, the Church Missionary Society objected also, and declared their intention not to place their agents imder the jurisdiction of the bishop, if one were tent, as they did not wish to interfere with the labours of a kindred institution. 1 The bishop designate having, under the circumstances, declined to under- take the work, the scheme for the time was relinquished. It was, never- theless, alleged that an English bishop to reside at the capital was j desired by the Queen and govern- ment authorities of Madagascar, and that the Prayer-book was already used at the palace. On hearing of J this the Prime Minister addressed a letter to the Rev. W. Ellis, from which the following is an extract : — "I have heard the report concerning a bishop to come to Madagascar ; also a report that the Prayer-book is used within the precincts of the palace ; also that the Queen desires that a bishop may come, and was disap- pointed when he did not come. These reports are not true, for the Prayer-book has never been used in the worship which the Queen attends. She was not at all disappointed be- cause a bishop did not come. But the work which you, the Missionaries of the London Missionary Society, have done hei-e in Madagascar we indeed know, for a work of blessing to our country truly it has been, and you have never forsaken us from the very beginning unto the present time. The Queen is well and visits you. May you live ! May the blessings of God be with you, saith your friend truly, — RAJjS'iAiAEn^ON. 435. Mission "Work in Mauri- tius.— As early as the year 1814, the Rev. Mr. Le Brun was sent out to the Maui-itius by the London Missionary Society, with a view to promote the religious intruction of the long-neglected slave poptdation and others. He arrived in Port Louis in the month of June, and immediately commenced his impor- tant work. Governor Farquhar, in addition to placing at the disposal of the Missionary a spacious build- ing well adapted to the purposes of education, wrote to the directors in terms of high approbation of the benevolent undertaking. The diffi- culties which had to be encountered, from the prevalence of Roman Catholicism and the prejudice against negro instruction, were numerous ; but the blessing of God rested upon the work, and in the course of two or three years, twenty-five persons THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 199 were reported as united in Church fellowship. In 1821 these had in- creased to forty-three, and the con- gregations that assembled to hear the Word preached were increasingly large and attentive. Christian schools were also organised, in which there were nearly two hun- dred children under instruction. In 1827, Mr. Le Brun is reported to have extended his labours to two or three estates in the country, where schools were eventually established, and places of worship erected as well as in the capital. For many years Mr. Le Brun was spared to prose- cute his beloved work, and the result of his persevering labours, as well as of those of the Ilev. Messrs. For- gette, Jones,and others,his colleagues and successors, will be seen after many days. 436. In 1830, at the earnest request of several of the inhabitants, the "Wesleyan Missionary Society was induced to appoint two Missionaries to the Mauritius. The Revs. Henry D. Lowe and John Sarj ,nt arrived in good health and spirits, and commenced their labours with a pleasing prospect of success. But before long Mr. Sarj ant was smitten down with fever, Mr. Lowe returned to England, and the mission was relinquished. The grave of Mr. Sarj ant may be seen in the beautiful cemetery of Port Louis, in close proximity to that of Harriet Newell, a Missionary's wife, who was interred there about eighteen years previously. A plain stone marks the spot, erected by a few pious soldiers who had been benefited by Mr. Sarj ant's labours. The Church of England has for many years had several congregations and clergymen in the Mauritius. The island has recently been formed into a diocese under the government of an earnest Christian bishop ; and, although the work has in a measure lost its Missionary character, it is neverthe- less carried on with great advantage to the English residents. IN AUSTEALIA AND POLYNESIA. 437. The Australian Colonies. — The religious life and vigour which now characterise the flourishing colonies of Australia and Tasmania may be fairly regarded as the results of the Missionary enterprise. Grand and imposing as the work of Grod in the southern world maj' now appear, it may be traced to very small be- ginnings, which had their origin in British Christian philanthropy. Soon after the commencement of the first English settlement in New South Wales, in 1788, the Rev. Samuel Marsden was sent out as senior chaplain, and he proved a worthy representative of the Church to which he belonged. What a change has taken place in the aspect and position of the Church of Eng- land in that part of the world since then ! Now the Australian colonies are six in number, with a population of about a million. There are now ten Protestant bishops — five in New South Wales, and one in each of the other colonies — with 400 clergymen usefully employed in various parts of the country. It is a pleasing fact, moreover, that the Rev. Samuel Marsden, Bishop of Bathurst, is the grandson of the first Missionary or chaplain stationed there, already mentioned. The Rev. Samuel Leigh, the first Wesleyan Missionary sent out to New South Wales, commenced his labours in Sydney in 1815, but in the course of fifty-six years the work has expanded into a separate Conference, with 11 districts, 150 circuits, 280 ministers, 23,000 church 200 THE MISSIONARY "WOELD. members, and 60,000 in the Sabbath and day-school. Other branches of the Christian Church, as the Presby- terians, Congregationalists, Baptists, Primitive Methodists, and the sect calling themselves Bible Christians, have also made rapid progress in most of the Australian colonies of late years. Some of these religious bodies, like the Wesleyans, are entirely self- supported, whUst others still receive aid from the mother country. Com- modious places of worship have been erected in most of the towns and villages, and the religious activity displayed by almost every section of the Christian Church augurs well for the future of the new and rising Empire. 438. In New Zealand.— The important work of attempting to civilise and evangelise the abori- gines of New Zealand was com- menced in 1814 under the auspices of the apostolic Samuel Marsden, who himself repeatedly visited the islands in the interests of the Church Missionary Society. In 1818, the Rev. S. Leigh paid his first visit to the country ; but it was not till some time afterwards that a Wes- leyan Mission was regularly organ- ised. The agents of both Societies laboured for seA^eral years ■ndthout any marked and visible results ; but when the native language was ac- quired by the Missionaries, Christian schools were established, and other preparatory work accomplished, and the progress of the people in religious knowledge was very rapid. Nor was the moral and religious revolu- tion which followed the introduction of the Grospel less remarkable. Hundreds and thousands of once degraded savages were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and united in Church fellowship. It is true that the good work among the aborigines received a serious check when the country was colonised by Europeans ; but it was nevertheless real, and the Missionaries endea- voured to adapt themselves to the change of circumstance as best they could. Henceforth they had to^ labour for the benefit of their coimtrymen who were constantly arriving, while at the same time they faithfully ministered to the spiritual necessities of the natives as they had opportunity. Churches and chapels were erected in the towns, villages, and hamlets, which were rapidly springing up and being populated by British settlers ; and at the Fifth General Synod of the English Episcopal Church in New Zealand, which met at Dunedin in the early part of 1871, encouraging reports were presented of the pro- gress of religion throughout the colony. In addition to the parochial work carried on among the colonists, it was stated that the number of native clergymen in connection with the Church was fourteen, whilst about 600 Maories were reported as communicants. From the last Re- port of the Wesleyan Missionary Soeietjr, we learn that in the three districts into which the islands are divided, the number of principal stations or circuits is tliirty-two, in connection with which forty-three ordained ministers are employed, with 2,587 Church members under their pastoral care, and 5,000 scholars in the Sabbath and day-schools. Several other religious bodies have been organised in New Zealand under their respective pastors since it became a British colony, and, if peace continue, the religious, as well as agricultural and commercial prospects of this important part of the British Empire may be regarded as promising. 439. In the Friendly Islands. — When the London Missionary Society THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 201 sent a large party of Christian artizans as Missionaries to the South Seas in 1797, ten of them were allotted to the Friendly Islands. They had not been tliere long, however, when three of them were murdered by the natives, and the rest had to flee for their lives. Twenty-two years afterwards the Wesleyau Missionary' Society com- menced a mission at Tonga, and after the devoted men who were stationed there had laboured for a length of time with scarcely any visible results, the tide turned in their favour, showers of blessings descended from on high, and a work of grace commenced which has scarcely had a parallel in the history of the Church since the days of the Apostles. In a short time the good work spread from Tonga to Haabai, Vavau, and other islands, till the whole group was brought under the renovating influence of the Gospel. In the course of time every idol temple was demolished, kings and queens became nursing fathers and mothers to the infant Church of Christ, and the whole population became at least nominally Christian, whilst hundreds and thousands gave pleasing evidence of the fact that they had experienced a change of heart, and were indeed the children of God. The rapid progress which the people made in learning to read, and in religious knowledge generally, was truly astonishing, and a goodly number of native teachers and preachers were raised up, as the fruit of the mission, to take a part in the good work, or it could never have been carried on so successfully. As the result of this enterprise, there are now in the Friendly Islands and Samoa district 23 Missionaries, 177 chapels, 8,262 church members, and 7,201 scholars receiving instruction in the mission-schools which have been established for their benefit. 440. King George.— One of the most remarkable illustrations of the power of Divine grace, and of the elevating influence of Christianity ever witnessed in Polynesia was seen in the conversion and subsequent career of George Tubou, the chief of Haabai, who afterwards became king of the whole of the Friendly Islands. In earlj'' life he was flercc, savage, and warlike, and devoted to the idolatry and superstitions of his country. Soon after the commence- ment of the mission he was deeply im- pressed by what he saw and heard on his visits to Tonga, and he was at length thoroughly convinced of the truth of Christianity. He conse- quently put away his idols, erected a sanctuary for the worship of the true and living God, and earnestly requested a Missionary to instruct him and his people. When his request could not be granted, he en- gaged an English sailor to read prayers in his chapel at Lifuka till a Missionary shoxild arrive. It was when on a visit to Vavau, during a gracious revival of religion, that George Tubou experienced a saving change of heart, and became a new man in Christ Jesus. His wife Charlotte was brought to God on the same occasion, and from that time their course was marked by humble piety and entire devotedness to the service of their Divine Master. George made rapid progress in religious knowledge, and soon became an acceptable and useful local preacher, and his wife was equally successful as a class-leader and teacher of female inquirers. "When by the death of Finau, in 18o3, George became king of Vavau as well as Haabai, and when shortly afterwards, by the addition of Tonga to his dominions, he became supreme ruler of all the Friendly Islands, he retained the simplicity of his Chris- tian character, governed his kingdom 202 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. according to the laws of God, and displayed amazing mental ability as well as unquenchable zeal in the advancement of the cause of Christ, which was ever dear to his heai't. In 1853 King George sailed in the Mis- sion-ship John Wesley on a visit to Australia, in company with the Rev. Robert Young, who had been sent out as a deputation to inspect the missions in the southern world by the British Wesleyan Conference. On taking leave of his royal companion in travel, Mr. Young thus expresses himself: — " I had now spent several weeks in the company of the King, and during that period I had not observed an act contrary to the strictest Christian propriety, nor had I heard a foolish word from his lips. In all my intercourse with him I was deeply impressed with his mental power, and his genuine piety, and felt persuaded that had he possessed European advantages, he would have been one of the greatest men of the age." 441. A Sabbath at Tonga.— The Sabbath which the E,ev. Robert Yoimg spent at Tonga in 18o3 was a day long to be remembered. At half- past five in the morning the chapel bell was rung to call the people to the prayer-meeting, and in a few minutes about three hundred per- sons assembled together. The whole of the exercises were characterised by much fervour and animation; but none prayed with greater power and unction than the King and Q,ueen, whose devout pleadings made a most favourable impression upon the mind of the distinguished visitor. At eight o'clock the Sunday-school commenced. ; and in addition to other exercises the children were examined in the Conference catechism with sa- tisfactory results. At nine o'clock the chapel bell was again heard, and in every part of the town the beating of the native drum also announced the hour for the commencement of the public worship of God. The people repaired with joyful hearts to their beloved Mount Zion, and the chapel, which was without pews or benches, but with its floor neatly matted to seat six or seven hundred persons, was crowded. After the reading of the liturgy in the native language by one of the Missionaries, Mr. Young preached, and Mr. Amos interpreted. At the close of the service several of the members, i among whom were the King and (iiieen, engaged in fervent prayer j for God's blessing upon the word preached. At two o'clock in the 1 afternoon the school re-assembled, and thirteen classes were seen squatted on the floor in so many : circles around their respective j teachers. The principal class was ' taught by the Uueen, who takes a ! lively interest in the rising genera - ! tion. At three o'clock public wor- I ship again commenced, when the I tribes of the Lord once more crowded His sanctuary. On this occasion Mr. Turner preached to the people in their own language, and many ■ tears were shed when he feelingly referred to the wonderful change I which had taken place in their con- j dition since the time when he com- menced his labours among them in the days of their heathen darkness. Such was the impression made upon the mind of Mr. Young by the services of this memorable Sabbath that he declared it to be "a day of light, and power, and glory never to i be forgotten in time or in eternity." 442. Burning of Idols. — When , Christianity had been fairly estab- } lished at Tonga and Haabai, the good j news was conveyed to Yavau by the devoted George Tubou and a j party of converted natives who ac- ' companied him on a special mission THE MISSIOXAKY WORLD. 203 to try to induce Finau the chief to give up his heathenism. After a long debate on the merits of the lotu, and the most earnest persuasion on the part of his royal guest, Finau at length exclaimed, "Well, I will, and I will spend the next Sabbath with you in worshipping your God." He kept his word, and was joined by others. Two of his wives, as well as himself, many of his servants, another influential chief and his sister, Halaevu, and many more, joined the Christians from Haabai in prayer and songs of praise, on the following Sunday. On the Monday morning after this memorable Sab- bath, when Finau, and many of his people publicly bowed before the Lord, the chief gave orders that seven of the principal idols should be brought out and placed in a row. He then addressed them as follows, with a view to convince those who still remained heathens : "I have brought you here to prove you ; and I will tell you beforehand what I am about t'o do, that you may be without excuse." Then commencing with the first he said, " If you are a god rim away, or you shall be burned in the fire which I have prepared ! " The god made no attempt to escape. He then spoke to the next in the same way, and so on, till he came to the last. As none of them ran, the chief gave orders that all the sacred houses should be set on fire and con- sumed, together with the idols. His commands were promptly obeyed, and eighteen temples, with their gods, were burned to ashes. The weather was damp, and it took three days to complete the work of destruction. When the remaining heathen saw no evil follow this daring act, they were encouraged to imitate their chief, and others who had declared their adoption of the new reli- gion, and the cause of Christianity triumphed. 443. Great Revival. — When the Missionaries had laboured in the Friendly Islands about eight years, and had successfully performed a considerable amount of preparatory work of various kinds, they were favoured to witness one of the most remarkable revivals of religion which ; have been known in modern times. I This wonderful movement had its I origin in the deep convictions, united ; prayers, and earnest eftbrts of the Missionaries and a few of their de- ' voted people, who saw the danger of settling down in a mere profession j of religion when they had abandoned , their idols and embraced the lotu, as they called Christianity, and who earnestly desired a richer baptism of the Spii'it. It commenced in the Island of Vavau, where Messrs. , Turner and Cargill, and a little band ' of faithful leaders, had agreed toge- ' ther to enter into their closets every day at noon to plead with God for ; this " one thing." Their prayers were soon and suddenly answered. ; A native local preacher was preach- ing at a village called Utui, on I Tuesday, the 23rd of July, 1834, on ' Christ's compassion towards Jeru- I salem, when the word came with power to the whole congregation. : They wept and prayed, and earnestly sought mercy, and refused to leave i the place till they obtained a blessing. \ They continued together all night, ! and before morning many found peace in believing. On the follow- ing Sabbath similar results followed the ordinary services at. another vil- lage. Five hundred persons, the I whole of the inhabitants of the i place, from the least to the greatest, joined in earnestly seeking salvation, and a large proportion of them soon realised a blessed sense of the par- doning mercy of God in Christ Jesus. The work spread from Yavau to Haabai and from there to Tonga, and for weeks together nothing was to be 204 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. heard but cries to God for mercy or songs of praise from those who had found salvation. Concerning one of these remark- able occasions, Mr. Turner says : "As soon as the service began, the cries of the people began. They were melted into tears on every hand, and many of them cried aloud by reason of the disquietude of their souls. Oh, what a solemn but joyful sight ! One thousand or more bowed before the Lord, weeping at the feet of Jesus, and praying in an agony of soul. I never saw such distress : I never neard such cries for mercy, or such confession of sin before. These things were universal, from the greatest chief in the land to the meanest of the people. The Lord heard the sighing of the prisoners. He bound up many a broken-hearted sinner in that meeting, and pro- claimed liberty to many a captive. We were filled with wonder and gratitude, and lost in praise, on witnessing the Lord making bare His arm so gloriously in the sight of the heathen. We met again at nine o'clock, and had a similar scene ; hundreds wept aloud, and many trembled from head to foot, as they thought they were about to be judged at the bar of Grod. We were engaged the whole day in this blessed work. I attended live services, and saw hundreds of precious souls made happy by a sense of the Saviour's love. There never was such a Sab- bath in Haabai before ; it was indeed one of the days of the Son of man. Many will remember it with pleasure throughout eternity, as the day of their adoption into the heavenly family. During the following week, the concern of the people was so great, that they laid aside their work. We had service twice every day but one, and the chapel was always full. It was a week of Sabbaths and of much prayer and praise. Not a day nor a night j)assed but several were disburthened of their load of guilt and sin, by believing with their hearts unto righteousness." So extensivewas this remarkable work of grace that it was estimated that more than two thousand conversions took place in the Haabai Islands alone in the course of two or three weeks, and they gave evidence of the reality of the change they had experienced by their up- right walk and conversation. 444, In Piji. — In no part of the mission-field have greater victo- ries been won for Christ than in Fiji. Thirty-six years have not j' et passed away since the first Missionaries landed in Lakemba, the principal is- land in the windward part of the group, where the work was com- menced, and yet the contrast between the Fiji of to-day and the Fiji of that time is ' ' marvellous in our eyes." On their arrival they found a popidation of at least two hundred thousand, living in heathen dark- ness, and without any knowledge of the true God. Cannibalism was a thing of almost daily occurrence, and was both sanctioned and required by their religion. Infanticide was practised to an alarming extent. Widows were strangled on the death of their husbands, and tribal wars, attended with the most horrible atrocities, were constantly occurring. In the name of their master, and relying upon His promised help, the Missionaries commenced to make known " the living God, the Saviour of all men, especially of them that believe." For many years they la- boured amid the greatest difficulties, in constant danger, and with little success. At length the tide turned in their favour, a general awakening took place, and by the blessing of God upon the persevering efforts of His servants results were realised which have scarcely a parallel in the THE MISSIONARY WORLD, 20i history of the Church. Hundreds and thousands of the natives were converted to the faith of the Gospel, idolatry was generally abolished, Christian sanctuaries erected, schools organised, and a general reformation witnessed most delightful to contem- plate. There are now connected with the numerous Wesleyan mission stations in Fiji, 22,799 church mem- bers, and 104,223 attendants on public worship, many of whom were once cannibals. The Sabbath is sacredly regarded, family worship regularly conducted, and schools es- tablished in 922 Christian towns, in which 47,240 scholars are brought under religious instruction. 445. Joel Bulu. — As a speci- men of the conversion and career of a large number of devoted native teachers and Missionaries who have been raised up in the Friendly and Fiji Islands to take a part in' the diffusion of the Gospel, we may give the case of Joel Bulu, as stated by himself and translated by one of the Missionaries : — "I was born in Vavau in the heathen days, nor was it till I was a big lad that the lotu came to our land. When I heard the report of it, I was full of anger, and my soul burned with hatred against it. ' And shall our gods be forsaken ? ' I cried, in great wrath. * As for me, I will never forsake them.' One day I heard a man talking of the lotu, who said it promised a land of the dead different from the hulotu of which our fathers spoke — even a home in the sky for the good, while evil men were cast into a dreadful place, wherein there burned a fire which none could quench. On that very night I went forth with the lads of the town. It was a fine night ; and looking up to the heavens, where the stars were shining, this thought suddenly smote me : ' Oh, the beau- tiful land ! If the words be true which were told us to-day, then are these lotu people happy indeed ; and my soul longed with a great longing to reach that beautiful land. I could not rest, so I went to another town where dwelt a Christian chief, to tell him I wished to lotu. ' Good is your coming,' cried the chief, for great was his joy. ' But why do you want to lotu ?' 'I have heard,' was my reply, ' of the good land whither you go after death ; where- fore do I wish to /otu, that I also may be a dweller in the sky.' So they prayed over me, and thus it was that I turned to Christianity ; but of its meaning I knew nothing. Then came Mr. Thomas to Vavau ; and standing under a -tree in the public square, he preached to us from the parable of the tares among the wheat. It was this sermon that pierced my soul ; for I had thought that I was one of the wheat, but now I found I was among the tares. As I heard I wept and trembled, for I thought, ' I shall never see the good land.' When the sermon was over, and the people rose to go, I sat in my place, quaking for fear, and weeping in great anguish, for all the strength had gone out of my body. ' What is the matter with you ? ' they asked. I said, ' Pray for me, pray for me, I beseech you.' So they knelt down and prayed for me, first one and then another, till they were tired ; but I found no comfort, so I rose, and, going into an empty outhouse, 1 knelt down there by myself, weeping and pray- ing before the Lord, for now I felt that I was a sinner : the wrath of God lay heavy upon my soul, and I hated myself because of my evil ways. ' Oh, what is that repentance whereof the preacher told us ? ' I cried. ' Lord, let me find it that I may live ; ' for so dark was my mind that I did not know that this 206 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. sorrow and fear of mine were marks of repentance. Thus I continued, for a long while seeking the Lord in prayer with many tears. " At last there came a day in 1834 whereon the Missionaries (of whom Mr. Turner was one) assembled us together to hold a love-feast ; and when we had simg a hymn and prayed, then Mr. Turner stood up to declare the work of God in his soul. My heart burned within me as I listened to his words ; for, in speak- ing of himself, he told all I had felt, and I said to myself, ' "We are like two canoes sailing bow and bow, neither being swifter nor slower than the other.' Thus it was with me when he told of his repentance ; but when he went on to speak of his faith in Christ, the forgiveness of his sins, and the peace and joy which he found in believing, then said I, ' My mast is broken, my sail is blown awajr ; he is gone clean out of my sight, and I am left here drifting helplesslj'' over the waves.' But while I listened eagerly to his words, telling of the love of Christ to him, my eyes were opened. I saw the way ; and I, even I, also believed and lived. I was like a man fleeing for his life from an enemy behind him, and groping along the wall of a house in the dark to find the door, that he may enter in and escape, when, lo ! a door is suddenly opened before his face, and straightway, with one bound, he leaps within. Thus it was with me as I listened to the words of Mr. Turner ; my heart was full of joy and love, and the tears streamed down my cheeks. Often had I wept before ; but not like my former weeping were the tears which I now shed. Then I wept out of sorrow and fear, but now for very joy and gladness, and because my heart was full of love to Him who had loved me, and given Himself for me, and Mr. Turner seeing the tears raining heavily down from my eyes, called upon me to speak. ' Stand up, Joel,' said he, ' stand up and tell us how it is with you.' So I stood iip ; but it seemed to me as if mj' soul were parted from my body, and I remember nothing more until I found myself lying on the mat, and the Missionaries weep- ing over me, and saying, ' What is this?' 'I live!' said I, 'I live! Let me rise that I may declare the mercies of God.' And even while I spoke there arose a great cry in our midst, and a burst of weeping, for the hearts of all were strangely moved. Oh, what a day was that ! Never can I forget it. The prayers, the praises, and the tears of joy. There were many like myself who had long been seeking the Lord, and who now foimd Him to the joy of their souls." For nearly forty years Joel Bulu has been a faithful labourer in the Lord's vineyard, and has been instrumental of much spiritual good in the Friendly and Fiji Islands. 445. Temperance in Fiji. — The following is the substance of a petition from the teachers in the Rewa Circuit, presented to the Fiji District Meeting of 1869, by James Havea, a native "Wesleyan Missionary, who has done good and faithful service in the islands for many years, and who is held in high esteem both by ministers and people. The original document, which has been faithfully translated, was the composition of the bearer himself, no one helping him therein ; and it strikingly illustrates the ability of the writer and the tri- umphs of Christianity over heathen degradation and sin : — " This is the result of our consultation concerning strong drink. We have taken counsel together about this matter, all of us who are fellow- workers in the Rewa Circuit. Having held counsel as to strong drink, we are of THE MISSIONARY WORLD, 207 opinion that it has become a weighty matter, in that many of our Chris- tian people are perishing soul and body thereby. We see that drink is being continually brought to Fiji, and we are afraid : nor is this alarm of ours groundless, for we plainly see that a very great evil is spring- ing up in our midst. This being the root of our fear, wo are of one mind, in this our quarterly meeting of the Eewa Circuit, to beg of you, the assembly of ministers and native Missionaries, that 'the strong drink of the white man may be utterly forbidden to all, whether they be full members of society or on trial only. "\Ye do not ask that it may be forbidden in this circuit of Rewa only, but that it may be forbidden to our people throughout all the land ; for in this matter we are mindful, not only of our own circuit, but of all Fiji. If it be forbidden here at Rewa, while it is allowed at Bau and elsewhere, evil will ensue ; for there is much going to and fro between Bau and Rewa, and other places, whence members of society in a circuit where it is forbidden, going on a visit to a circuit where it is allowed, wUl easily be led away into drinking. Wherefore it is our mind that it may be forbidden ' throughout Fiji, that the whole land j may be alike. We pray you, sirs, : to rule in this matter, and we will ; be obedient to the decision of your Assembly. I, James Havea, wrote this letter by appointment of the Rewa Quarterly Meeting." I 447. Pleasing Disappointment. — , A sea captain belonging to Boston, in the United States of America, I recently related the following inci- i dent, at a meeting held in that city. He said that when he commanded a ; ship in the Pacific he had occasion to call at one of the Fiji Islands, supposed to be inhabited by canni- bals, and he visited the shore in a boat thoroughly armed, for fear of an attack by the natives, when, to his siu'prise, lie was met and addressed in English bythe cliief of the island, who told him that he and his people were all Christians. The chief gave a pleasing account of the labours of i the Missionaries, and of the con- j version of himself and his tribe to I the faith of the Gospel. He, more- over, invited the captain to go to I his hut and remain till the next I day. He went, and at the close of [ the day the Fijian told his guest that it was his custom every evening to thank his heavenly Father for the day's blessings, and to implore His protection during the ensuing night, and asked the Boston man to pray. The narrator said he had never prayed in his life, and could not pray, and was obliged to tell his host so, and the Fijian knelt down and prayed for him. It seemed a strange reversal of the order of things — the Fijian praying for the American ; and that prayer, the captain said, was the means of his subsequent conversion to God, and ultimately brought him to the foot of the cross. That sea-captain is now a Missionary to the heathen. 448. In Tahiti. — For several years after the agents of the London Missionary Society commenced their labours in the South Seas in 1797, Tahiti was the headquarters of the mission ; but it was not till after a long and gloomy night of toil and suffering, that a morning of light and joy appeared, to encourage the patient labourers. In addition to the ordinary trials arising from heathen darkness and sin, the Mis- sionaries were repeatedly doomed to witness the horrors of war. They had more than once to flee for their lives, and to take refuge in neigh- bouring islands. It was during one 208 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. of these intervals of atsence from the principal stations that fruit began to appear. Two native ser- vants, who, unknown to their teachers, had received spiritual good, began to unite in prayer to the true God. Others soon joined them ; so that, when the Mission- aries returned, after the war, they found a considerable number of " jnire atiia" or praying people, and ere long even the King placed himself under instruction, and sought for baptism. Meantime, the directors at home, knowing nothing of this (for communication with dis- tant lands was slow in those days), were consulting on the advisability of abandoning a mission on which fifteen years of useless toil had been expended. A few only opposed the measure, but their counsel and proposals for renewed contributions prevailed, and, instead of the order to withdraw, letters of encouragement were forwarded to the Missionaries. Strange to say, the very ship which carried these letters was crossed by another vessel conveying to England, not only the news of the entire over- throw of idolatry in Tahiti, but also the rejected idols of the people, as tangible proofs of the commencement of a great and glorious work in that part of Polynesia. This jjleasing intelligence reached England in the month of October, 1813, from which period the rapid and extensive spread of the Gospel was truly astonishing. 449. In Eimeo.— From Tahiti the Gospel was carried to the adja- cent island of Eimeo, where the Word swiftly ran and was glorified. On the 17th of February, 1813, King Pomare addressed the following cha- racteristic letter to the Missionaries who were labouring there: — "Mr DEAR Friexds, — May Jehovah and Jesus Christ bless you, and me also, this evil man, whose crimes are ac- cumulated. I perfectly agree to your request lately wrote to me, my dear friends, in which you desire my permission to cut down the Tamanu and the Amai (sacred trees). Cut them down without regard to consequences for a keel to your vessel. What will be the con- sequence ? Shall we be destroyed by the evil spirits ? We cannot be destroyed by them ; we have a great Saviour, Jesus Christ. Where yon lead, T, this evil man, will follow. The Three- One can make me good. I venture with my guilt to Jesus Christ, though I am not equalled in obstinate disobedience and rejection of the truth, that this wicked man may be saved by Jehovah and Jesus Christ. May the Three-One bless you, and us also. May we all be saved by Jesus Christ, our only Saviour.— Pomare." The sacred trees were accordingly cut down ; the idols were utterly abolished, places of worship erected, Christian schools established, and a Missionary schooner built, appro- priately called the Olive Branch, to convey the glad tidings of salva- tion to other islands of the vast Pacific which were waiting for the law of God. 450. In the Hervey and Kaviga- tor's Islands. — When the good work was well established in Tahiti, and the neighbouring islands, the atten- tion of the Missionaries was directed to the regions beyond, where, they heard, there were numerous islands and populations who had never heard the name of Jesus. In order to reach the Hervey and Navigator's groups, the celebrated John Williams actually himself constructed a vessel, after having first made the tools with which to work. This done, his plan was to leave native teachers in the various islands that he visited, to tell to others the good THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 209 news which, they themselves had learnt. These he himself superin- tended as he had opportunity, and to use his own words, after referring to the long waiting time which his pre- decessors had to pass through at Tahiti and other places, we have the result given. " From that time to this," he says, writing several years after, " one continued series of successes has attended our laboiirs, so that group after group have in rapid succession been brought under the influence of the Gospel, — so much so, indeed, that at the present time we do not know of any group, or any single island of importance within 2000 miles of Tahiti, in any direction, to which the glad tidings of salvation have not been con- veyed." 451. In Earatonga. — At Aitu- taki Mr. Williams found six Rara- tongans, who had there embraced Christianity, and these he carried back to their own land, with some teachers from Raiatea and their wives. It was some time before the island could be found, and this being the first visit paid to it by Europeans, they were in doubt as to what kind of a reception they would meet with. A hearty welcome, how- ever awaited them. The Raraton- gans were not only glad to see their countrymen back, but expressed themselves as anxious to hear more about the white man's religion, having heard something of it from a woman who had been conveyed thither from Tahiti. Notwithstand- ing these fair prospects, they saw suflicient in the manners of the people to suggest caution, and the enterprise would probably have failed had not Papeiha, a devoted native evangelist, ottered to remain alone. Feeling that his little property would not be safe among such barbarous people, he returned to the island from the vessel with nothing but the clothes he wore, his New Testament, and a bundle of elementary books. By the blessing of God upon the labours of this heroic servant of Christ, and others who afterwards joined him, an entire moral revolution was ettected. When Messrs. Tycrmau and Benuet visited Raratonga twelve months afterwards, they found idolatry entirely abolished, and the people engaged in building a commodious sanctuary in which to worship the true and living God. 452. The Contrast. — In describ- ing the results of Christian missions in the island of Raratonga, in the South Sea, the Rev. John AViliiams says : — "I cannot forbear drawing a contrast between the state of the inhabitants when I first visited them in 1823, and that in which I left them in 1834. In 1823 I found them all heathens ; in 1834 they were all professing Christians. At the former period I found them with idols and maraes ; these, in 1834, were all destroyed, and in their stead there were three spacious and sub- stantial places of Christian worship, in which congregations amounting to six thousand persons assembled every Sabbath day. I found them without a written language, and left them reading in their own tongue the ' wonderful works of God.' I found them without a knowledge of the Sabbath, and when I left them no manner of work was done during the sacred day. When I found them in 1823, they were ignorant of the nature of Christian worship, and when I left them in 1834 I am not aware that there was a house in the island where family prayer was not observed every morning and every evening. I speak this not boast- ingly ; for our satisfaction arises not from receiving honours, but 210 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. in casting them at the Saviour's feet, for ' His arm hath gotten Him the victory,' and ' He shall hear the glory. ^ "What has been said of Ra- ratonga is equally applicable to the whole Hervey Island group, for, with the exception of a few at Mangaia, I believe there does not remain a single idolator in any one of the islands. I do not assert, nor would I intimate, that all the people are real Christians, but I merely state the delightful fact that the in- habitants of this entire group, in the short space of ten years, abandoned a dark, debasing, and sanguinary idolatry, with all its horrid rites ; and it does appear to me that if nothing more had been effected this alone would compensate for all the privations, and labour, and expense, by which it has been accomplished." Voyagers of every description who have visited the South Sea Islands of late years have been unanimous in their testimony as to the great change which has passed upon the inhabitants since they received the Gospel. Captain Gambier says : — "The silence, the order preserved, the devotion and attention paid to the subject when they are assembled together to worship are astonishing. I was much struck, also, with the regularity and good order observed in the Sabbath-school. The children were ushered in by their teachers in the different classes, with as much uniformity as we see in public schools in London." Naval and military officers, and others who have visited the islands at different times have with one voice expressed theii' surprise and delight to hnd the natives so far advanced in religious knowledge and civilisation during the comparatively short time which has elapsed since the Missionaries first went to labour among them. 453. In tlie New Hebrides.— The Eev. John Williams was the fii-st Missionary who attempted to evan- gelise the wild and savage natives of the various islands in the Pacific, included in the New Hebrides and New Caledonian groups. In the latter part of 1839 he set sail in the Missionary vessel C«;Hf/ew with great anxiety as to the efforts about to be made ; but in the name and strength of the Lord he went forward, not knowing the melancholy fate that awaited him. On the 19th November native teachers were landed at Tanna, and on the 20th Mr. WiUiams and his companion, Mr. Harris, were massacred at Eromanga while at- tempting to communicate with the natives preparatory to introducing the Gospel among them. From that day the New Hebrides possessed a deeper interest to the friends of missions than ever they had done before, and British Christians longed to win these islands to the cross. In the course of the following year the Missionaries stationed at Samoa succeeded in landing teachers at Eromanga, Fortuna, and Fate ; but it was not till after many years of earnest labour and patient suf- fering that the good work was fairly established in these and other islands of the group. "When a few of the natives at each place had been con- verted to the faith of the Gospel, however, idolatry was speedily abolished, and the progress of the people in learning to read, and in religious knowledge generally, was as rapid as it had been in other parts of PoljTiesia. Nor was the revolution which took place in the moral and social condition of the people less remarkable. The natives generally relinquished their former savage and warlike habits, con- formed to the requirements of the Christian religion, as explained by the Missionaries, and a goodly number of them gave pleasing THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 211 evidence of a change of heart, and were united togx'ther in Church fellowship. The jn-ogress of the good work was greatly accelerated in these, as it had been in other parts of the southern world, by the zealous efibrts of native teachers, who were from time to time raised up as the fruit of Missionary labour, and who were everywhere successful in winning souls for Christ. 454. In Aneityum. — In the year 1848, the Rev. Messrs. Geddie and Powell made the first attempt at Missionary work in the Island of Aneityum. After a yeai-'s residence there, Mr. Powell returned to his former sphere of labour at Samoa, and his associate was left alone till the mission was reinforced by the church to which he belonged. Mr. Geddie was a Presbyterian Mission- ary from the church in Nova -Scotia, and thus began the work of missions by the Presbyterians in the New Hebrides which has proved so success- ful. After many trials and difficul- ties, Mr. Geddie and his heroic wife, who had been left to toil alone for three years, were favoured to see the result of their labours in the conver- sion of sianers to God. On the 18th of May, 1852, thirteen native con- verts were baptized into the Christian faith, and the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered for the first time to the small company of believers who had been united in Christian fellowship. About this time the lonely Missionary had the pleasure of receiving as a fellow- labourer the Il3v. John Inglis, who was kindly brought to the island by the Bishop of New Zealand in his Missionary schooner called theJBordcr 3Iaid. Messrs. Geddie and Inglis have continued to labour at Aneityum to the present time with much suc- cess. The island is now entirely Christian, at least in name, and the p2 whole population is under religious instruction. Portions of the Scrip- tures have been translated into the native language of the people, includ- ing the whole of the Now Testament, which was put into the hands of the people in 1863. The infant Church has, moreover, sent forth several native evangelists to other islands. There are sixty mission schools in active operation, under the care of native teachers ; and 320 communi- cants are reported in connection with the stations under the care of Mr. Inglis. The effects of Christianity upon their moral and social condition are described as very striking. War has ceased among the people, so have the vices and cruelties of their heathen state. Marriage is sacred, and infant life is precious. Widows are held in honour, and the needy are supported. The voice of prayer and praise arises from almost every home, and the house of God is filled by devout and decorous worshippers. Although Aneityum is a small island it consumes more British manufac- tures than the other New Hebrides. We are sorry to be obliged to add that, notwithstanding the conserva- tive influence of Christianity, the population is rapidly decreasing, and what is done for the people must be done q^uickly or it will be too late. 455. Mr. Watson's Testimony. — Writing from Queensland in 1871, Ml'. H. B. Watson says : — '* I was appointed to the schooner Harriet King as Government agent to see that the " Polynesian Labour Act" was carried out as settled by Act of Parliament. We sailed from Moreton Island on the 8th of March, for the South Sea Islands. We sighted the Isle of Pines on the 17th, and an- chored the next day in a small bay at Mera. The boat was sent on shore for the king, who came on board with his two sons. He expressed 212 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. himself satisfied that the men. should go if they liked ; but would not in- terfere one way or another. The agreements were explained to him through his sons, who had been to Sydney, and could speak English. We sailed round the island and en- gaged twenty-one men, all Chris- tians, fine, strong, healthy fellows ; most of them could sign their agree- ments. I may as well pay a tribute of respect to the Missionaries, and say that through their devoted kind- ness and teaching, the natives of Mera have become a civilised and intelligent people. The Murray Is- landers are also Christians, and far better Christians than many whites. On their own land they will divide and help a stranger, and are honest to a degree. Men who know nothing about missions are in the habit of talking against them ; I say and maintain it, that they have done and are doing a world of good. The privations of Missionaries are great at the start off, but their enthusiasm and duty carry them through the good work ; and I for one wish them every happiness and success in theii- perilous enterprise." 456. In the Sandwich Islands. —In the year 1819, the Revs. H. Bigham and A. Thurston, of the Andover Seminary, in the United States of America, offered their ser- vices to the Board of Missions, were accepted, ordained, and appointed to the Sandwich Islands, as the first Christian Missionaries to that coun- try. They were accompanied by a farmer, a physician, a mechanic, a catechist, and a printer, and their wives. The band in all amounted to seventeen souls, including three native youths, who had been sent to America for education, and were now returning home. On their arrival at Hawaii, after a voyage of about "* four months, they found that Kame- hameha, the king, had formed the many petty States which were for- merly often at war with each other into one empire ; that he had just died, leaving the throne to his son, and that the national idols and sacred symbols had been utterly destroyed. Never was the arrival of a party of Missionaries in any country more opportune than this. They set to work in good earnest, and in the course of a few years the results of their united labours were truly mar- vellous. In 1824, after a public examination of the schools, the Q,ueen appointed several of the best scholars as teachers in other districts, so that by the end of that year there were 50 native teachers and 2,000 scholars under instruction. The work of education thenceforth ad- vanced with amazing rapidity, and in 1801 we read of 1,100 schools, and 53,000 scholars, of whom 1,700 had made considerable progress in learning. Within the first ten years of the mission in the Sandwich "islands, the language was reduced to a written form, portions of the Scriptures were translated, and the printing-press at Honolulu had pro- duced 10,287,800 pages. Places of worship were erected in various places, one of which, at Lahaina, would accommodates, 000 persons, and the number of church members was reported as amounting to nearly 200. In 1834 the first native newspaper was published, and in the course of the three following years a great religiaus movement was in progress. Multitudes of sinners were convinced of sin, cried to God for mercy, and found peace in believing. The result of this revival was the addition of 10,000 converts to church fellowship, making the total number of mem- bers 19,000, in nineteen churches. In 1853, the church members amounted to 22,000, or about one- fourth of the entire population. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 213 From this time the mission of the American Board was in a sense dis- solved in the Sandwich Islands, the object which they had in view, to plant churches, havinj^ been accom- plished, and the work became en- tirely self-supporting. At the period of the transfer, the mission staff con- sisted of twenty-seven Missionaries, three physicians, nine male and forty-two female assistants, in four districts, comprising twenty-two stations. The work of evangeliza- tion has steadily advanced up to the present time, and the nation has made rapid progress in every respect, under the fostering influence of Christianity ; but, unfortunately, we have similar accounts of the decrease of the population as those which have reached us from other islands of the vast Pacific. 457. In Mircronesia. — On the 22nd of July, 1871, the new Mis- sionary vessel, called the Morning Star, sailed from Honolulu on her first voyage to Micronesia, as the Marshal and Gilbert Islands have recently been called. She was freighted with the richest cargo that ever left that port. There were onboard old and veteran Missionaries returning to their former fields of labour, and new Missionaries going forth for the first time, full of hope and buoyant with fond antici- pations of success. The day before the sailing of the vessel most oppor- tunely there was an arrival from Sydney, which brought letters from Micronesia announcing the most cheering intelligence respecting the progress of Missionary work in that part of the Pacific, where it was first commenced in 1852. The old King of Apaiang had died ; but his son, as his successor, had come out boldly j on the side of the mission. The j number of readers was rapidly in- creasing, and there was a loud call 'for more hooks. Fortunately, the Jlorninc/ Star went out freighted I with a large supply of books for all the islands. As the result of the mission to Micronesia, during the nineteen years since its commence- ment, it would appear that a won- derful change has been produced in the social and moral condition of the once wild and savage inhabi- tants. Formerly vessels were fre- quently cut off", and their crews mur- dered ; but now it is as safe for ships to cruise among the islands where Missionaries are located as among the islands of the Caribean Sea. And. what is better still, a goodly number of the natives have been brought to a saving know- ledge of the truth ; and, accord- ing to the last report, 668 con- verts are united in church fellow- ship, who give evidence of the genuineness of their Christian pro- fession by their holy walk and conversation. 458. The Dying Polynesian. — "When one of the native converts in Polynesia was dying a short time ago, he said to his dear Missionary, the Eev. Dr. Turner, who visited him : — " I am going, but you are to remain a little longer. When I get to heaven I shall first of all praise and thank Jesus for having saved a poor creature like me ; and then I'll tell him about you, for it was you who first told me the way to heaven. And then I'll look about and see where the door is through which the spii-its go up, and if I find such a place, that will be where I will sit and wait for you. And when you come, oh, what a happy day that will be !— and after our joy- ful meeting, I'll take you by the hand and lead you to Jesus, and say to Him, ' Jesus ! Jesus ! this is the man — this is the man I told you about. This is the man you sent to 214 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. tell me about your own love — this is the man.' " IS INDIA AND BUEMAH. 459. Continental India. — India has long been the most distinguished seat of the Missionary enterprise. From the commencement of the century it attracted the eyes of Christian men ; and in spite of re- strictions a few "interlopers" man- aged to secure a settlement in which they were undisturbed. It was only in Calcutta, in 1807, that the Government opposition, fomented by a small clique, gave the new arrivals so much trouble. By the time the great victory was gained in 1812, on the granting of the new charter, a goodly band had found their way thither, and had settled down to steady toil. After that time the number of Missionaries continued rapidly to increase. The old Tanquebar Mission was slowly dying away ; only five or six of the last Missionaries were left, whose places were not again filled from the old quarter. But the new societies were fuU of vigour, and many great cities were occupied even in those early days. The Tinnevelly and Travancore Missions had begun to exhibit the character for which they have been so greatly distinguished ; and the various agencies which the missions requii-ed were soon in full operation. No great events of rehgious importance, no special cir- cumstances in the life of the people drew the attention of the Church to India. It was evidently the vast- ness of the field itself, the magni- tude of its population, their great spiritual need, the security of the labourers, and the ever-widening opportunities of their usefulness, which impressed the managers of Missionary societies, and secured for the empire an increasing niimber of Missionaries. No element of claim was wanting ; every kind of appeal to Christian hearts was available to draw forth their compassion and their efforts ; and it is clear that from an early period the special necessities of India took a deep hold upon the . hearts of zealous men. — De. MUIIENS. 460. In the South.— At the Anniversary of the Church Mission- ary Society, held in London in 1871, the Bishop of Madras gave a lumi- nous aecoimt of Missionary work in Southern India. Among other things he said: — " The Society has been labouring in that diocese for somewhat more than fiftj' years. Its earliest mission was in 1814, and within the next three or four years, it had planted missions in Travan- core and Cochin, among the Malay- alim-speaking and the Tamil-speak- ing people. More recently the Society entered upon another im- portant mission in South India. I mean the mission among the Telugus. ' Not fifty years ago, so far as can be ascertained, there were about 10,000 native Christians connected with our own Church in South India, and these were the only Protestant native Christians in that part of India. It is a pleasing fact that the number now amounts to 55,000, and if you take into account all the converts that have become converts imder the evangelising efforts of the different Protestant societies, who send Mis- sionaries from Europe, you will find that there are about double that number, or above 130,000. Various Missionaries Irom Germany, America, England, and Scotland, are now labouring in South India. In one sense it may be said that the whole field is now occupied, but the occu- pation is very scanty. Even in THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 215 Tinnevelly, where the number of Missionaries is the greatest, and the results of Missionary work are the most numerous, the whole number gathered out from among the heathen is only three per cent, of the entire population ; being about 40,000, among a million and a quarter. I think it should always be kept in mind ; when we are viewing the great work which God has wrought through the preaching of Mission- aries in heathen countries, that the population which still remains to be evangelised is unspeakably greater than that which has received the Gospel." These encouraging results of Missionary enterprise have pro- ceeded, iu most instances, fi-om very small begianings. The Baptist Mission to the Telugus was for many yeai's so unfruitful that it was often seriously proposed to abandon it. But when the tide tui'ned, the change was most remarkable. It is now one of the most prosperoiis missions of the Society. During the year 1870, more than 600 native converts were baptized, and more than 300 villages were visited by one of the Missionaries and his assistants, for the purpose of preaching the Gospel to the heathen. 461. In the ITortli.— In the north of India, the agents of several Missionary Societies, both American and European, Episcopalians, Pres- byterians, Baptists, and others have for several years been labouring with very pleasing results. There are 112 congregations of native Christians connected with the Cal- cutta Committee of the Church Mis- sionary Society. These stretch all the way from Calcutta to Peshawur. Eighteen of them are in the Santal country, and forty-six in the Kish- naghm- district. The total number of communicants is 2,324. The work is stOI progressing in a very satisfactory manner, 115 adults hav- ing been baptized last year. The report of the Irish Presbyterian Mission in Gujarat and Kattiawar for 1870, is also very encouraging. It shows that eight Missionaries were in the field, viz. : at Surat, three ; Ahmedabad, two ; and one each at Ptajkote, Gogo, and Borsud. Besides the Christian \-illages near Borsud and Ahmedabad, another is to be established near Gogo. In connection with the several churches are 126 communicants. Ten adults were baptized last year, and 1,500 scholars are receiving education in schools, two of these being Anglo- vernacular. The fees of these schools exceed the amount of grants-in- aid. A class to train young men for work as Christian teachers has been formed at Ahmedabad, and already numbers nine, with a pros- pect of increase. 462. Happy Deaths. — The direct spiritual results of Christian mis- sions in India, if not as yet so numer- ous and so marked as in some other countries, are nevertheless such as to encourage the Missionaries in their arduous work. Many happy deaths have occurred on the respec- tive stations of which the following is a specimen : — A Missionary was caUed to visit a native female con- vert as she lay on her death-bed. He commended her to God in prayer, and spoke to her words of encourage- ment and comfort. On inquiring how she felt, she repHed in a faint whisper, "Happy! happy!" Then, stretching out her attenuated hand, and placing it on the Bible, she said, "I have Christ here ;^^ pressing it to her heart, she exclaimed, " I have Christ /tert' ; " and at last, pointing to heaven, she added, '•! have Christ there." She soon after- wards entered into the joy of her Lord. 216 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 463. Preparatory Work. — A large amount of preparatory work has been done in India by tbe Missionaries of different denomina- tions who have toiled there during the last sixty or seventy years. The Holy Scriptures have been trans- lated into almost every language of the vast empire ; grammars, diction- aries, and vocabularies have been prepared for the press and published, which now render the acquisition of the multifarious languages of the country comparatively easy for new- comers ; schools and seminaries of learning have been established in various places for the training of the rising generation ; sound and wholesome western literature has been widely diffused ; and the Gos- pel of Christ has been faithfully preached, not merely in the places of worship which have been erected in numerous centres of population, but also in the streets, bazaars, high- ways, and principal thoroughfares of the land. These various agencies have made a powerful impression on the Hindu mind at large, — an impression which can scarcely fail to tell in favour of Christianity in time to come. Already there have appeared unmistakable indications of an approaching crisis. The Brah- min caste and the Hindu priesthood generally have lost much of their former influence ; the foundations of ancient and time honoured systems of idolatry and superstition have been undermined and sapped to their fall, and the minds of the people have been awakened from their long night of slumber to an attitude of expectancy and inquiry never known before. Thus has a highway been prepared for the King of kings and Lord of lords ; and every true friend of Christian missions wiU earnestly pray that He may go up at once and take possession of the land now be- coming His by right of conquest. 464. Unreported Success. — There is one point in connection with the success of missions which has often struck me. There is a part of our work and success for which we have no column in our schedules : it cannot be tabulated. We are accustomed to think there is little progress in missions unless we can calculate upon chapels built, schools erected, congregations brought together and numbers re- ported. But there is a blessed work going on quietly and secretly — some- thing like one of the mighty in- fluences of heaven. Nobody can weigh a sunbeam. You may con- centrate the intensest heat of the sun upon the nicest balance, but you cannot make that balance quiver at all, and yet there is immense power and influence in that sunbeam. And many of our successes are of this class. They are hardly appre- ciable ; we cannot put them into the schedule ; we cannot talk much about them. Who can tell the amount of light that has been cir- culating through India, for instance, quietly circulating and changing the gloom of midnight into the brightness of morn 'i Who can tell the vast amount of curiosity which has been excited in many minds there ? Who can tell us what are the deep convictions which have been impressed on many minds which pride often conceals, and wliich men are ingenious enough to smother. But these convictions will by-and-by break out in conversions to God. We caimot tell, I say, what secret influence is going on as the result of Missionaries living and labouring among these people. The fact is, there is a great deal we have to be thankful to Almighty God for which can never be seen in the Society's Reports. The Secretaries cannot find figures and language to express it in the annual statements. — Faeeab. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 217 465. Lord Lawrence's Testi- mony,— At a Wesleyan Mis- sionary meetinj?, held in London, in December, 1870, the llight Hon. Lord Lawrence gave expression to some noble sentiments in reference to the character and rcsvdts of Christian missions in India. He is reported to have said that "he be- lieved, notwithstanding all that English people had done to benefit that country, the Missionaries had done more than all other agencies combined. They had had arduous and uphill work, often received no encouragement, and sometimes a great deal of discouragement from their own countrymen, and had to bear the taunts and obloquy of those who despised their preaching ; but such had been the eii'ect of their earnest zeal, untiring devotion, and of the excellent example which they had universally shown to the people, that he had no doubt whatever that, as a body, they were now remark- ably popular in the country. In a few words he would endeavour to give some slight idea of the work of different Missionary bodies who had come across his path during a career of something like forty years in India. In North- Western India, and more particularly in the Pun- jaub, he met with Missionaries of the Church of England, Presbyterian Missionaries from America, Mis- sionaries from Germany, Baptist Missionaries, and others of various denominations ; and he found them all aiming at the one great object of converting the people, and spread- ing the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. He need not say that a very considerable and remarkable progress had been made in influencing the minds of the people. If he ran his mind's eye down the Himalaj'a range, to the eastward, he came to the great mountain tract in the neighbour- hood of Thibet. In that part of the country there was a Missionary establishment of the Germans, which, in the midst of many dif- ficulties, had been instrumental of much good. In the city of Lahore the American Missionaries had es- tablished themselves, and he must say that they vied in all matters, in all toils and labours which had distinguished Missionaries from our own country. Missionaries in India had come from all countries — from Denmark, Germany, France, and all parts of England and Scotland, from all denominations of Protestant Christianity, and they all vied in doing good to the people, and in trying to instruct them in the essen- tials of the Christian religion. It was perfectly wonderful to see what an extraordinary love of learning great numbers of the j-outh of India manifested ; and the time might be expected to come when large masses of the people would be converted, and profess the Christian religion." 466. Sir Bartle Trere's Testi- mony.— Speaking at the anni- versary of the London Missionary Society, in Exeter Hall, in 1871, Sir Bartle Frere expressed himself as follows with reference to the change which has passed upon the public mind with regard to mission work in India: — "It was a very few years ago, comparatively — as men speak — it was only the time when, as a young man, I went out to India, less than forty years ago, when — I will answer for it — there was not one thoughtful politician, not one statesman, however much he might be imbued with the spirit of Christianity, who did not feel that the preaching of the Gospel was attended with political dangers, of which no man could measure the intensity, or the possible results. It was not merely cold and formal 218 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. officials who felt this, but the feeling of fear and distrust was shared by men who, above all things, valued the Gospel of Christ, and who sin- cerely and from their hearts believed that nothing better could be given by England to India than the know- ledge of that Gospel. And now, my brethren, how are things changed ia that Empire ? At this present mo- ment— I do not speak of possible results; God forbid that I should attempt anything ia the shape of foretelling what may happen to- morrow— but I do say that the Indian people themselves have come to regard the Gospel which we bear among them, the Gospel which has sent us there — -for, after all, we have been sent by the Cliristianity we profess, and by the Christian nation to which we belong — they feel that that Gospel is the greatest of all boons that England can confer upon India, and that, whether it be for weal or for woe, whether it be for war or for peace, as things appear to the temporal eye, that there is nothing in all our arts, in aU our civilisation, in all our legislation, in all our military domination, in aU the protection we afford to life, and property, and opinion, there is nothing that compares with that "which is the great secret of all our success — the truth of the Gospel as it is in Christ." 467. In Oeylon. — When the Portuguese arrived in Ceylon in the beginning of the sixteenth century, and established their rule over a considerable part of the island, they zealously propagated the dogmas and institutions of Roman Catholic- ism, but this did little good, as the pompous ceremonies, picture-wor- ship, and moral influence of that corrupt form of Christianity were little, if any, better than paganism, which they found prevailing ia the land. This first race of settlers in Ceylon was superseded by the Dutch, in 1556, when a certain kind of religious reformation was introduced among the natives. As an induce- ment to embrace Lutheranism in preference to Ptoman Catholicism or Paganism, offices under Government were ofi'ered only to such as were baptized in the national faith. This well-meant but mistaken policy brought hosts of nominal Christians within the pale of the Church and to attend the commodious places of worship which were almost every- where erected for them ; but it did little for the cause of true religion, as it is well-known that many of these professed converts never relin- quished . their idolatrous rites and ceremonies, but were in fact the most accomplished hypocrites. It was not till the early part of the present century, when the agents of the Baptist and Wesleyan Societies appeared on the stage of action, that real Missionary work was commenced in Ceylon. When the first party of Wesleyan Missionaries arrived at Colombo in 1814 they found aU classes of the inhabitants in a fear- ful state of spiritual destitution. Many of the old Dutch churches were in ruins, but some others, which were capable of being repaired, were placed at their disposal, and they commenced their labours with com- mendable zeal and diligence, and with a pleasing prospect of success. Nor were their hopes disappointed. Notwithstanding numerous diffi- culties which had to be encountered, a considerable amount of success has been realised during the fifty- seven years which have elapsed since the commencement of the mission. A goodly number of genuine converts to the faith of the Gospel have been gathered into the fold of Christ, many of whom have themselves been called of God to THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 219 labour in His vineyard. There are now thirty-one Wesleyan Mission- aries, native and European, labour- ing in Ceylon. They have aboiat two thousand church members under their pastoral care, with nearly four thousand scholars in the mission schools. Zealous Mis- sionaries from the United States of America have also laboxired in Ceylon for many years with a cheering measiire of success. From the amount of preparatory and other work done in the way of translation, education, and direct evangelical labours by Missionaries of different denominations in Ceylon, there is reason to anticipate the entire overthrow of Buddhism, and every other form of error, and the permanent establishment of Chris- tianity throughout the country at no distant period. 468. Eecent Kevival. — A very remarkable revival of religion oc- curred in the island of Ceylon in the year 1870. For some time the Missionaries had been encouraged by the increased attention of the people to the means of grace, and other tokens of good, but on the occasion referred to there was a gracioiis out-pouring of the Holy Spirit, the Word preached was brought home to the hearts and consciences of the people with convincing and soul- saving power. Many were con- strained to cry aloud for mercy, and they continued in earnest sup- plication at the throne of the Heavenly Grace till they found peace in believing, and were enabled, from a clear sense of the pardoning love of Grod shed abroad in their hearts, to go on their way rejoicing. In this blessed religious movement not only were midtitudes of nominal Chris- tians brought imder the renewing influence of Divine grace, but many benighted pagans were also led to abandon their dumb idols and bow down at the footstool of the true and living God. Buddhist priest and people were numbered among the converts, and, from among the Singhalese in the south, and the Tamils in the north, hundreds of natives were brought, not only to the profession of Christianity, but also to the experience of its saving power. Among the numerical results of this gracious visitation from on high was an increase of about three hundred church members in the various stations occupied by the Wesleyan Missionaries, with seven hundred received on trial for mem- bership. Nor was the beneficial in- fluence of this revival confined to any one denomination. Many were added to the different Christian churches of the island that year such as it was hoped would be eternally saved, and well-grounded anticipations were cherished of still greater good in time to come. 469. That'sthe Man.— Although clear and distinct conversions to God may not as yet have been so numer- ous and so remarkable in India as in some other parts of the mission-field, the Missionaries have occasionally been encouraged by cases of more than ordinary interest. A few years ago a poor deluded Hindu set out on a weary pilgrimage of several hun- dreds of miles to a celebrated shrine at the city of Benares, with a view to obtain relief to his troubled heart. To make the journey more effectual, and more pleasing to his cruel imaginary God, he had imdertaken to walk the whole distance on sandals thickly setwith sharp spikes, which gave great pain and made the blood flow from his lacerated feet at every step. When he had thu8 walked about half the distance, and had been several months on the road, at a certain halting place he fell in 220 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. with another pilgrim who was per- forming similar penance for his soul's welfare. This native told his fellow-sufferer that, as he travelled along a few days before, he heard a certain pader (Missionary) telling a nnmher of people about a certain man who was so kind and good that he actually suffered and died for others, that their sins raight be par- doned, and that they might be made happy for ever. Whilst talking of this wonderful story,the two wretched pilgrims moved forward together, each heaving a sigh and expressing a wish to know something more about the good man whom they had now come to regard in some sort as the Friend and Saviour of sinners. They had not proceeded many miles when their attention was attracted by a crowd of natives surrounding a Missionary who was holding forth to them the Word of Life. They drew near with curiosity and expectation already awakened, and, as they stood in the outskirts of the congregation, they heard the Missionary proclaim in their own tongue, " This is a faith- ful saying and worthy of all accepta- tion, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." Elated beyond measure, one of the pilgrims said to the other, " Thafs the man ! " They both of them now listened with eager attention to the good news of salvation. Their minds were opened to receive the truth, and they found peace in believing. Long before the sermon was finished, the two weary Hindu pilgrims put down their hands, took off their spiked sandals, and threw them away, having heard of the true atonement for sin through the precious blood of Christ. They returned to their homes without completing their pilgrimage, and from that day ' ' they went on their way rejoicing." 470. Brindelbund . — A few years ago there died at one of the mission stations in India, a native named Brindelbund. He had spent sixty or seventy years in the service of Satan. He was abi/rar/gee, — that is, one who professes to have subdued his passions, and who was, as they express it, seeking some 07ie who is loorthy. He went to Outwa, where he attended Mr. Chamberlain's preaching and instructions. "I have been," said he, "many years going from one sacred place to another, seeking some one who is worthy, and to offer my Jlower.''^ (The sweetest flower, they say, is the human heart ; this is their figur- ative way of talking.) " I have been seeking some one to whom to offer my flower who is worthy ; but never have I found one till now. I have heard of Jesus ; T give it Him." The old man was faithful to his surrender — he never took his heart from Jesus. Talking to his Hindu brethren, he would say, " And whom do you need but Him whom I have found?" He would take his wallet of books and travel two or three hundred miles to distribute them ; and this he did for fourteen or fifteen years. Mrs. Chamberlain, in his last days, would go to his bedside and say, "Brindelbund, shall I get you some tea ? Can you eat bread ? " He would lay his hand upon the New Testament and say, " This is my tea — this is my bread ; man was not made to live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." Thus he continued reading the sacred Scrip- tures, and looking to Jesus tiU, sink- ing beneath the weight of years and infirmity, he resigned his spirit into the hands of his Redeemer — one of a large number of poor heathens who have been rescued from the darkness of idolatry and sin by the regenera- I tive power of the Gospel as preached ' by the Missionaries. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 221 471. Magnitude of the Work. — Like the vast Empire in which it is carried on, Missionary work in India has assumed a magnitude and importance which can no longer be ignored by merchants and politicians, and it is gratifying to be able to state that it has of late years re- ceived a measure of respectful atten- tion unknown in former times. An enlightened Christian government, which contains a large number of officers, both civil and military, not only wise and just, as governors, but Christian men of large sympathies, now looks more favourably upon the Missionary enterprise than at any former period. Under these favour- able circumstances, the number of agencies employed by different Socie- ties for the evangelisation of the na- tives has greatly increased during the past few years. There are now in Brit- ish India, 580 Missionaries from Eu- rope and America, faithfully preach- ing the Gospel to old and young, and earnestly testifying against the pre- vailing system of idolatry with all its moral evils. In this they are joined by more than 2,000 native helpers ; and thus the power of Christ's Gospel is, in some small degree, brought to bear upon the household life, the individual vices, the moral opinion, and the religious beliefs of the nations and peoples which the Empire contains, to an extent never known before. And, as Dr. Mullens justly remarks, " These efforts are of value ; they have a manifest blessing ; they are bringing forth fruit, but ' What ARE THEY AMONG SO M,VNY ? ' " Still we must not despair of the final issue. "If," said the venerable Bishop of Calcutta, preaching before the Church Missionary Society, " the succeeding ten years should be blessed at the same ratio as the last ten, half a milUon of souls would be brought under Christian instruc- tion in India alone, and at the end of forty years more, the whole popu- lation of British Hindustan would be the Lord's. God is at work. I firmly believe that, from the first promulgation of the Gospel, a crisis of such importance as the present, for the salvation of such a popula- tion as India, has not occurred. Occupy it then. Not a moment is to be lost. Eternity presses on. Souls are perishing." Let the spirit which animated this powerful appeal everywhere prevail, and the whole of British India will be won for Christ, and the design of the Almighty in bringing it under the rule of a Christian nation will be apparent to all." 472. In Burmah. — The mission to the Burman Empire was com- menced in 1816, soon after the Revs. Messrs. Judson and Rice discon- tinued their connection with the American Board of Foreign Missions, in consequence of having adopted the views of the Baptist denomina- tion. The work in that part of the wide field has been carried on mainly under the direction of the American Baptist Missionary Society. The first station was established at Ran- goon, but the Missionaries subse- quently penetrated to the very heart of the Empire, and persevered, amid persecutions, imprisonments, and sufferings, which nothing but the grace of God could have enabled them to endure, till they were favoured to witness results such as have scarcely a parallel in the his- tory of missions. By the blessing of God upon the labours of the Mis- sionaries, large congregations were gathered, places of worship erected, native churches were organised, and a measure of success realised which far exceeded the most san- guine expectations of the friends and patrons of the undertaking. 222 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 473. Among the Karens. — In the last report of the state of the work in Burmah we find ■ the fol- lowing statement : — Of all the mis- sions, that among the Karens has been the most prosperous, number- ing 276 churches, with 14,403 mem- bers, and 335 preachers. The self- supporting plan is in successful operation. The people are poor; yet for the last two years not one of the fifty- eight pastors of the Toungso Association has received any oxxtside help, a comfortable support having come for the most part from the respective chui'ches. The Bassein Karens have built their own chapels without any aid from the mission funds, and are doing nobly in the cause of education. The Sagu Karens have fifty-two students in the Karen Theological Seminary, twenty ordained pastors, thirty- eight unordained pastors, and fifty licensed preachers." 474. ITative Churcli Meeting. — The late annual meeting of the Squa Karen Association, held in Rangoon, Burmah, was continued four days. Twelve hundred native Christians and forty-four pastors were present. Fifty-six churches were represented by letters, and five new churches j were received. Six evangelists pre- sented reports exceedingly favourable of their work among the heathen, and eight additional ones were appointed. In the Moulmain dis- trict a remarkable religious interest had prevailed for some months past, and twenty-eight candidates had recently been baptized. IN CHINA AND JAPAN. 475. Small Beginning. — When Dr. Morrison went forth as the first I Protestant Missionary to China, 1807, the teemiag population of the vast Empire presented to the view a mom-nful picture of heathen dark- ness and degradation. Roman Cath- { olic Missionaries had been at work for many years, but no good moral results were apparent. On arriving at Canton the Doctor addressed him- self to his great work of acquiring the language, forming a grammar and dictionary, and translating the Holy Scriptures, with commendable zeal and diligence ; and notwith- standing numerous difiiculties, he succeeded to an extent far beyond what might have been expected. The foundation of a great and good work was thus securely laid, and the way was prepared for future Mis- sionaries to follow him in the arduous path on which he had entered. The lonely labourer was joined in 1813 by the Rev. Mr, and Mrs, Milne, who were sent out by the London Missionary Society to strengthen the mission, and a new impulse was given to the noble enterprise. From this date more attention was paid to evangelistic work ; but the Missionaries patiently toiled for several years with but little or no visible' fruit of their labours. At length the tide turned in their favour, and a few zealous converts were gathered into the fold of Clirist, some of whom were called of God to preach the Gospel to their fellow-countrymen. "When the country became more accessible to foreigners by the opening of five ports in 1842, additional Mission- aries were sent out by the London Society, and several new stations were established. In after years the Wesleyans, Presbyterians, Bap- tists, and other religious bodies of Europe and America sent out Mis- sionaries to China. The societies whose agents are now labouring there are twenty-two in number, THE MISSIOXAEY WORLD. 223 and the ordained Missionaries are estimated at about one hundred. These are assisted in their work Ly about one hundred and eightj^ native Cateehists and teachers, and the results of their united labours are such as to«call for sincere grati- tude to God, and to inspire hopes of greater success in time to come. 476. In Amoy. — A recent num- ber of the Chinese Recorder gives an interesting account of the progress made in Christian missions diii'ing the past ten years in Amoy and vicinity. When the five ports were first opened to foreigners, Amoy was occupied as a station by the American Board, the mission being one of those trans- ferred in 1857 to the Dutch Re- formed Chui'ch, and almost imme- diately after by the London Mis- sionary Society, followed after the lapse of a few years by the English Presbyterians. These three missions have continued to work together with the utmost harmony and good-will. In 1860, considerable success had been realised. There were on the island of Amoy two large congrega- tions, under the Reformed Church and the London Society's Missions, with 400 communicants. On the mainland a beginning had also been made. Four small churches had been planted in a cluster to the south-west, the most distant being thirty miles from the city. Thej' were divided between the tkree Missionary societies ali-eady named. In 1870, the aspect of things had greatly changed. Instead of being mainlj' a city work, it had extended to various parts of the country. There are now in the city four large congregations, two of them with native pastors, entirely supported by native contributions, and the other two with pastors elect. There are two other congregations on the island, and on the mainland Christian churches may be seen in every direction. On the north-east there are nine stations, the most distant being seventy miles from the city, and the work almost touches that of Fuh-chau. 477. In Formosa. — The mission stations in the island of Formosa and neighbourhood may be regarded as oft- shoots from Amoy. A consider- able number of converted natives have been united in Church fellow- ship during the past ten years, and the good work is still progressing in the most delightful manner. Xorth- ward, in the Tong-an district, there are nine stations, all of which have been established within the period mentioned. To the west there are six more, one of which is seventy miles distant, and in the south and south-west there are eleven, reach- ing a distance of sixty miles. Exclu- sive of Formosa, these churches have over 1,300 adults in full communion, who contributed last year upwards of £300 for religious purposes. 478. Presbyterian Synod of China. — The Xew York Indepen- dent contains an interesting account of the first Synod held by the Pres- byterian Church in China. The session continued ten days, twenty- four members being present, namely, nine foreign Missionaries, seven native pastors, seven native elders, and one foreign, and representing thi-ee pres- byteries, those of Canton. Two others were constituted ; but these three comprise nearly all the churches and members of Presby- terian missions in China. These churches, eleven in mimber, com- prise over six hundred members ; and it is stated that about twenty native candidates are preparing for the ministry. A great variety of subjects occupied the attention of the brethren dm-tng the session, which were discussed in four difterent 224 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. dialects with a freedom and harmony which promise useful results. The minutes of the meeting were duly recorded, and were ordered to be printed both in English and Chinese. 479. New Church Organised. — Dr. Nevius of the American Presby- terian Mission reports the continued progress of religious inquiry in the neighbourhood of Ping-tu. He and his colleague, Mr. Capp, had spent two weeks in visiting this region, during which they organised a church in a village called Tich-Lien- Chioang, about one hundred and twenty miles from Tungchow. Twenty -two of the members of the Tungchow church, who resided in the Ping-tu district, together with fourteen additional converts, were united in this new church. An elder and a deacon were chosen with great harmony, and an amount of money was subscribed nearly suflicient to support a minister were one to be had. The church receives no pecu- niary support from the mission, nor is there anyone supported by the mission who is labouring for it. It is mentioned as worthy of note that four of the members are wo- men. The Christians living in this vicinity have met with much oppo- sition and persecution, and not long ago there were rumours that all of them were to be put to death. But not one church member or inquirer has renounced Christianity, and the religious interest is spreading into other villages, and it is hoped that the whole country will become per- meated with the leaven of the Gospel, and that this part of China will be taken possession of for Christ. 480. Methodist Oonfereuce in China. — The tenth Annual Con- ference of the American Methodist Episcopal Church Mission in China was held at Foochow, in the month of November, 1870. The session lasted ten days. There were present four American Missionaries, and about sixty native assistants or preachers. The evangelistic opera- tions represented in the Conference extended over an area of about 20,000 square miles, containing a population estimated at six millions. In some parts of this extensive region the Methodist Episcopal Church Mission is the only organised Protestant evangelizing agency at work, whilst in other places it operates in harmony with the very efficient, missions of the American Board and the Church of England, Much interesting and important business was transacted at this Con- ference ; but nothing could more clearly illustrate the remarkable progress of the good work than the character and results of the exami- nation of the native assistant Mis- sionaries. They were classed ac- cording to their literary attain- ments, and their examination was conducted chiefly by their own brethren and countrymen who had been previously ordained to the work of the ministry, and not by the American Missionaries as formerly. All the candidates gave evidence of considerable advancement in Biblical and general knowledge, whilst a few exhibited indications of remarkable ability both natural and acquired. From the report presented of the numerical progress and state of the work it appeared that there were in connection with the Methodist Epis- copal Mission Church in China 5 Missionaries from America, 81 native preachers and teachers, 931 church members in full communion, and 969 probationers or inquirers. Of these 402 had been baptized during the year, whilst considerable progress had been made in the edu- cational and other departments of 1 the work of the mission. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 225 481. Wesleyan Mission to China. — It was not until the year 1845 that the Wesleyan Missionary So- ciety was in circumstances to or- ganise a mission to China. But although the work is comparatively young, a good beginning has been made, and some fruit has already appeared, which has gladdened the hearts of the Missionaries, and ex- cited hopes of still larger success in time to come. In addition to the usual preparatory work of learning the language, organising schools, and building places of worship, stations have been formed in two important centres of population, namely at Canton and its vicinity in the south, and at Hankow and some other important places in the north. In the city last named, a medical mission was also commenced in 1863, under the able manage- ment of Dr. Porter, who has re- cently been succeeded by Dr. Har- dey. The temporal and spiritual results of this department of the work have been very gratifying, many of the patients having not only found relief for their physical ailments, but also experienced the healing influence of the precious blood of Christ, as applied by faith to their sin-sick souls. The Mis- sionaries have been indefatigable in their efforts to circulate the Word of God and to proclaim to the people, in their chapels and in the open air, the good news of salvation by faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and a goodly number have relin- quished their former superstitious practices, and believe with their hearts unto righteousness. The num- ber of Wesleyan Missionaries, Euro- pean and native, now employed in China is 10. They have 132 church members under their pastoral care. There are also 10 day-schools in active operation, with 348 scholars under Christian instruction. 482. Chinese Converts. — Not only has a large amount of prepara- tory work been done by the Mission- aries of different denominations in China, but there have occurred in- stances of real conversion to the faith of the Gospel, which have gladdened the hearts of the Missionaries, and proved to a demonstration that Christianity is as well adapted for the Chinese as for any other people. But, perhaps, the largest amount of tangible fruit has been reaped in the distant countries to which of late years the Chinese have emigrated in large numbers, especially in Cali- fornia and Australia. In the place first-named, the Missionaries of the Methodist Episcopal Church have laboured with much success among this class of emigrants. Several of their Chinese converts have, more- over, been called of God to preach the Gospel, and a number of the most intelligent of them have been trained and set apart for Missionary work in their native land, to which they are returning under the direc- tion of the American Missionaries. And in Australia a Wesleyan Chinese Mission has been in successful opera- tion for several years. The principal agent in this work, under the direc- tion of the English Mission, is a native convert, named Leong-on- Tong. On the 7th of June, 1868, an interesting service was held in con- nection with this Mission, when six additional converts were presented for baptism. On this occasion their zealous teacher, Leong-on-Tong, made a noble speech. In the course of his address he said: — "I have found some sheep which were going astray in the wilderness, and I wish you to rejoice with me and the angels in heaven. Their hearts were dark and hard ; but God has shined into their hearts. They have sorrowed for their sins, and believed in Jesus, and now they are forgiven," &c. a 226 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. The candidates also witnessed a good confession before a large con- gregation. After the baptismal ser- vice the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper was administered, when six- teen Chinese Christians joined their English brethren in commemorating the Saviour's dying love, and sincere thanksgivings ascended to heaven from many hearts and lips for the manifestation of God's saving power and grace on behalf of this interest- ing people. Writing under date of the 3rd of November, 1871, the Rev. Josiah Cox, who paid a visit to the j Chinese converts in Melbourne at the request of the British Conference and Missionary Committee in Lon- don, says : — " I have had the satisfac- tion of resuming my Chinese preach- ing. The Chinese class here numbers twenty members, and it has rejoiced me to hear from nearly all of them a clear testimony of the converting power of the Gospel." 483. Missionary Work in Japan. — For ages Japan, like China, was entirely closed to foreigners, and consequently to Missionary effort and influence. Of late years, however, there has been some relaxation in this attitude of dogged exclusivism. A desire on the part of the Japanese for Western arts and sciences has opened the door for the entrance of the Missionary enterprise. Our Ame- rican brethren were the first to avail themselves of this new opening in the East ; and a few years ago, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Goble arrived in Japan from the United States to commence a Christian Mission. They had scarcely commenced their evan- gelical labours, however, when the breaking out of the civil war in America so seriously affected the income of the Society as to render necessary the recall of the Missionary from Japan. But Mr. and Mrs. Goble "were not made of return- able stuff. Go home ? not he. He had come there to do the Lord's work, and he would trust to the Lord for support. He went to work like a man at whatever he found to do to earn his living. He mended shoes, managed to get a small piece of land, engaged in house building, and buUt a house for himself. Finally, with some little help from home, they had a property free from, debt." This, however, was not Mis- sionary work, and Mr. Goble was re- solved to be a thorough Missionary as soon as possible. While he was mending shoes he had had a Chinese translator sitting beside him read- ing translations into the Japanese from the Chinese. In this way, during one summer, they translated the Gospel of Matthew three times. In the midst of these labours Mr. Goble was overtaken by affliction and bereavement. His wife was taken ill, a child died, and on her partial recovery the bereaved mother was obliged to embark for America with her surviving children. Still the lonely Missionary toiled on. He made himself a little room for print- ing and type-casting, and over it he had another room in which he eat, slept, and studied. While he was providing all this, he often went to bed, he says, without knowing where he was to find a breakfast for him- self and his family in the morning. He had been hard at work translat- ing, but scarcely knowing how to print what he had translated, when all at once it came into his mind that the English Society might, perhaps, be able and willing to help him. He accordingly made an appeal, when a printing press, with type, and ^100 in cash, were sent out to him by the Bible Society. According to the last accounts this devoted Missionary was persevering in these preparatory labours, whilst at the same time he was endeavouring to diffuse a few THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 227 rays of .divine light on the darkness around him, and notwithstanding many difficulties and much opposition also, he had reason to believe that his labours were not altogether in vain in the Lord. 484. Gradual but certain Pro- gress.— You remember the little tree which was planted by your cot- tage-door in your early childhood, and whose top you could easily touch with your infant hand. You returned lately, after many years of absence, and found the same tree overshadowing the cottage, its tallest points reaching above the chimney- tops, and many a fowl of heaven lodging in its branches. But those who had never left the cottage had, I meanwhile, scarcely marked the silent growth. From year to year it had looked to them as almost an unchanged tree. This simple illus- [ tration represents the state of mind | with which many regard the steady j and silent progress of the kingdom of God in our modern Christian missions. We may discern little ! change from year to year ; for still the law pronounced by Christ at the ' beginning of the kingdom holds good, that "it cometh not with | ostentation or empty parade." But could those who planted and watered the infant sapling now return from their tombs, or rather descend from their thrones ; could Watts and Doddridge, for example, revisit the world for which they so often prayed ; could even the venerable founders of the London, Wesleyan, or the Church Missionarjr Society once more stand on the earth and compare their re- coUeetion of the state of things as they left it, with the progress of the last fifty years, as well as wisely read and interpret the signs of the times, they would speak, we may be I assured, in no desponding tone, but rather utter their feelings in the Q delightful language of the psalm — "The Lord gave the Word, and great was the company of them that pub- lished it." — Thompson. 485. The Eetrospect. — It is almost impossible to take a retros- pective view of the results of the Missionary enterprise, so far as they can be traced, without feelings of sincere gratitude to God for what has been accomplished in various parts of the world by the regene- rating and sanctifying power of His Gospel. Verily the agents of the various Missionary societies have not laboured in vain or spent their strength for nought. Tribes of savage natives have been civilised, reclaimed from their wanderings, and collected into Christian villages with schools, and places of worship for the religious instruction of all classes. The Gospel of Christ has been faithfully preached, and in many instances attended with "soul- saving power." Christian churches have, moreover, been organised, and prayer and songs of praise ascended to heaven in places which were for- merly the scenes of debasing idolatry, war, cruelty, and blood. Thus has the Divine origin of Christianity been demonstrated by its legitimate fruits, and the Gospel of Christ has in thousands of instances been proved to be "the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." At the same time the fact must not be overlooked that there remains yet much more to be done. It is only the outworks of the enemy's stronghold which have been taken. The citadel, or centre of his power, remains yet to be at- tacked and conquered. Tens of thousands and millions of our fellow- men are still in rebellion against the King of heaven, and must be won to their allegiance by the ministi-y of reconciliation which Missionary 2 228 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Societies are sending forth. Past success must only be regarded as an encouragement to perseverance, and as an incentive to renewed eiForts on the part of all who love the Saviour, till the happy time shall come when " all shall know the Lord, from the least to the greatest." Let us, in view of the past, and in prospect of the future, "Thank God and take courage." 486. Comparative Eesults of Protestant and Eoman Catholic Missions. — Dr. Butler, in his recent work, "The Land of the Yeda," shows conclusively that there is no foundation for the allegations that Protestant missions have been less successful than those of the Roman Catholics. The only ground for this assumption is that, according to their own reports, they have more converts. But their methods of working are altogether different from those of Protestants. All that they baptize, whether children or adults, they reckon as converts. And the majority of their adult converts are almost as ignorant and as super- stitious as they were before they became nominally Christian. Ac- cording to the most reliable statistics of last year, Protestants had 9,111 ordained agents in the foreign mis- sion-field ; Romanists, 6,276. Be- sides, Protestants had 20,279 native pastors and agents. The Romanists report 22,657 scholars ; Protestants, 626,378. The total Roman Catholic Missionary income for 1871 was £194,249; that of the Protestant Missionary Societies, £1,493,763. This gives Protestantism 2,835 or- dained agents, 20,279 native agents, 603,721 mission scholars, and £502,514 income more than the Romanists for the last year, though the methods adopted by the Jesuit Missionaries to swell the reported number of their baptized children and alleged converts are notorious. IV.-MEANS OF SUPPORTING THE WORK. HUMAIT INSTRUMENTALITY. 487. What God could have done. — As a Bein^ of Almighty power and independent action the great Jehovah, having given His only- begotten Son to redeem a lost and ruined world to Himself, was at liberty to adopt whatever means He thought proper to make kno"mi to perishing sinners the good news of salvation. He might have given to mankind, by the inspiration of His Spirit, a written revelation of His mind and will, as He has done, and left the matter there. Or He might have commissioned, from the courts of heaven, holy angels to wing their way to different parts of the world as messengers of His mercy to the fallen and the lost, to tell them of His redeeming love, and to beseech the rebellious sons of men to be reconciled to Him. But it is evident, from the manner in which the Bible has been treated, that if it had been left to itself, its silent testimony would have been in many instances disregarded. And if the proclama- tion of the Gospel had been com- mitted to heavenly angels, winging their way through the air from place to place, feelings of alarm might have I been excited by their sudden and I unexpected appearance, wMch would i probably have thwarted the object of their benevolent visits, and neutral- ised the effect of their message of mercy. Such supernatural methods of Divine communication between heaven and earth as these, and others which might have been adopted, would, moreover, have deprived mor- tal men of the privilege of partici- pating in one of the noblest under- takings in which they can possibly be engaged, and thus have robbed them of the blessedness and the rich reward invariably attached to faith- ful service for the " King of kings and Lord of lords." 488. The Plan adopted.— In His infinite wisdom God has been pleased to employ human instrumentality in carrying into effect the purposes of His mercy for the salvation and re- conciliation of a guilty world. As the Son of God honoured human nature in becoming the Son of Man, so redeemed and pardoned men are further honoured by being qualified, called, and sent by Christ Himself " into all the world to preach the Gospel to every creature." Christian ministers are ambassadors from the courts of heaven, sent forth by Divine authority to offer terms of peace to rebel sinners. " Now then are we ambassadors for Christ," says the Apostle ; " we beseech you in Christ's 230 THE MISSIONAKY WOKLD. stead, be ye reconciled to God." " We tave this treasure in earthen vessels, that the- excellency of the power may be of God and not of us." Ministers and Missionaries being men of like passions with ourselves, they need sustenance and ships, or other means to convey them to their stations, whichheavenly angels would not have done, and thus are brought into play the duty and privilege of Christian benevolence. As all the disciples of Christ are required to take a part in the propagation of His Gospel throughout the world, those who remain at home are bound to sustain and minister to the necessi- ties of those who go abroad, just as much as citizens in civil life are bound to support their fellow coun- trymen, who go forth as soldiers to fight their country's battles. And when each party — those who give themselves to the work of God as Missionaries of the Cross, and those who give of their substance to sus- tain them in their arduous labours — perform their respective duties with a single eye to the glory of God, they will have their reward. Therefore, let every servant of Christ cheer- fully and heartily perform that part of the work which may be assigned to him in the providence and grace of God, that they who sow and they who reap may rejoice together. 489. Scripture Testimonies. — On no subject is the testimony of the Holy Scriptures more clear and explicit than on the Christian duty of giving of our substance, as the Lord has prospered us, to support the Gospel and to extend the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom in the world. Under both the former and latter dispensations, the moral obli- gation of God's people to open their hearts and their hands to the claims of genuine charity are clearly set forth, and the blessedness of con- scientiously attending to it is ex- plicitly stated. "Honour the Lord with' thy substance and with the first fruits of all thine increase. So shall thy barns be filled with plenty and thy presses shall burst out with new wine" (Prov. iii. 9, 10). " Give unto the Lord the glory due to His name: bring an offering and come before Him : worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness" (IChron.xvi. 29). " They shall not appear before the Lord empty. Every man shall give as he is able, according to the blessing of the Lord thy God, which He hath given thee" (Deut. xvi. 16, 17). " Who goeth a warfare at any time at his own cost ? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof ? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock " (1 Cor. ix. 7) ? "If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we shall reap your worldly things ?" (1 Cor. ix. 11) ? "Do ye not know, that they who minister about holy things live of the sacrifice, and they that wait at the altar are partakers with the altar ? Even so hath the Lord also ordained, that they who preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel" (1 Cor. ix. 13, 14). " Let him that, is taught in the word minister unto him that teacheth in all good things. Be not deceived, God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap" (Gal. vi. 6, 7). ' * Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be ready to give, and glad to distribute ; laying up in store for themselves a good founda- tion against the time to come, that they may attain eternal life " (1 Tim. vi. 17—19). "To do good and to distribute forget not, for with such sacrifice God is well pleased" (Heb. xiii. 16). " Whoso hath this world's good and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his compassion THE MISSIONARY WOULD. 231 from him, how dvrelleth the love of God in him y" (1 John iii. IT.) 490. Clu-ist's Instructions. — The instructions which Clirist gave to Ilis disciples, when He sent them forth to proclaim His truth to the people, were in perfect harmony with the teaching of Scripture on human instrumentality and general bene- volence. Their first mission was to the " lost sheep of the house of Israel; " and in connection with mul- tifarious counsels for their guidance and encouragement, thej' were dis- tinctly told by their Di%dne Lord and Master that they were not to incumber themselves with purse, or scrip, or changes of raiment, but to trust entirely to the hospitality of those to whom they should minister, as the "labourer was worthy of his meat." And to clothe His servants with the dignity and authority which were justly due to their important Mission, and to show the honour and responsibility attached to their S roper reception and entertainment, esus further said unto them : "He that receiveth you receiveth Me, and he that receiveth Me receiveth Him that sent Me. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's re- ward. And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you he shall in no wise lose his reward " (Matt. X. 40-42). This teaching, so applicable to a people who know the true God, and who are thus so emphatically required to enter- tain and support the messengers of His mercy, perfectly harmonizes with the higher duty of sending the Gospel to the regions be- yond ; so soon as they have them- selves realised its truth and blessed- ness. 491. Paul's Example. — At the very commencement of the Mis- sionary enterprise Paul, the great apostle of the Gentiles, gave, in his teaching and conduct, a beautiful exemplification of genuine Christian charity, and of the relative duties of pastors and people in the matter of giving and receiving, of sustaining and carrying on the work of God. On going forth to preach the Gospel and to plant churches in heathen lands, he occasionally laboured with his own hands as a tent-maker for his support, lest he should be bur- densome to people not as yet indoc- trinated on the subject of Christian benevolence, or to set an example of patient industry where it was parti- cularly required. But to prevent any one drawing a wrong inference from this condescension of his under peculiar circumstances, he fully ex- plains his motives and reiterates the obligation of those who receive the Gospel to sustain it by theii- willing offerings, and to the utmost of their power to make it known to others, claiming for himself and his brethren the privileges of exemption from secular care and of reasonable sup- port. "We wrought," says he, writing to the Thessalonians, " with labour, and travail night and day, that we might not be chargeable to any of you : not because we have not power, but to make ourselves an example unto you to follow us. For when we were with you we com- manded you, that if any would not work neither should he eat" (2 Thess. iii. 8 — 10). Again, when wi-iting to the Corinthians, he says of himself and Barnabas, " Have we not power to forbear working ? Who goeth a warfare at his own charges ? &c. If others be partakers of this power over you, are not we rather ? Never- 232 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. theless we have not used this power lest we should hinder the Gospel of Christ." "Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel " (1 Cor. ix. 6 — 14). This great prin- ciple he carried into effect as soon as circumstances would admit of it. When his beloved people at Philippi were established in the truth they supplied him with the means of carrying the good news to other lands, for which he highly com- mends them. In his beautiful letter to that church he says, ' ' Even in Thessalonica ye sent unto me once and again. Kot because I desire a gift ; but I desire fruit that may abound to your account " (Phil. iv. 16, 17). 492. Principles acted upon. — Modern Missions and Missionary So- cieties are organised and conducted on the principles set forth in Scrip- ture, and exemplified in the conduct of both ministers and people in the early and purest ages of the Christian Chru'ch. As an eminent writer has beautifully said, "It is the glory of the Gospel that it was calculated and arranged on the principle of re- storing to the world the lost spirit of benevolence. To realise this enter- prise of boundless mercy Jehovah re- solved on first presenting to mankind an unparalleled exhibition of grace. The ocean of Divine love was stirred to its utmost depths. " God so loved the world that He gave His only be- gotten Son, that whosoever belie veth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." He could not give us more ; and the vast proportions of His grace could not be satisfied by bestowing less. He would not leave it possible to be said that He could give us more ; He resolved to pour out the whole treasury of heaven, to give us His all at once. "Herein is love! " — love defying all computa- tion; the very mention of which should surcharge our hearts with gratitude, give us an idea of infinity, and replace our selfishness with a sentiment of generous and diffusive benevolence. Jesus Christ came into the world as the embodied love of God. He came and stood before the world with the hoarded love of eternity in His heart, oftering to make us the heirs of all His wealth. He assumed our nature expressly that He might be able to suffer in our stead ; for the distinct and deli- berate object of pouring out His blood and of making His soul an off"ering for sin." It is the design of Christ that every member of His Church should be like Him, animated by a spirit of quenchless love and zeal for the salvation of souls and the glory of God. The primitive Christians, to a large extent, were so, and the results of their united efforts for the propagation of the Gospel were astonishing. To all human appearance, if the Church of Christ had been faithful to her high vocation, and the same spirit of Mis- sionary zeal and Christian bene- volence had continued to manifest itself, that was displayed in the age of the Apostles, the world might have been long since won to Christ, and the empire of Satan entirely de- molished. The Missionary enterprise aims at the accomplishment of this grand and glorious object, by calling forth and employing in the service of the Lord the sanctified genius and the enlarged liberality of every branch of the Christian Church. HINDEANOES. 493. Inquiry. — We would now ask the question, — and we would ask it slowly, solemnly, and with a desire to receive the full impression of the THE MISSIOXAUY WORLD. 233 only answer which can be given to it, — what has prevented the Gospel from fulfilling its first promise, and completely taking efiect ? what has hindered it from tilling every heart, every province, the whole world, the entire mass of humanity, with the one spirit of Divine bene- volence ? Why, on the contrary, has the Gospel, the great instrument of Divine love, been threatened, age after age, with failure ? Owiiu/ solely to the treachery of those tvho hare had the administration of it, otviiiy entirely to the selfishness of the Church, No element essential to success has been left out of its arrangements ; all these elements have always been in the possession of the Church ; no new form of evil has arisen in the world ; no antago- nist has appeared there which the Gospel did not encounter and subdue in its first onset ; yet at this advanced stage of its existence, when it ought to be reposing from the conquest of the world, the Church listens to an account of its early triumphs, as if they were meant only for wonder and not for imitation ; as if they partoolv too much of the romance of benevolence to be again attempted ; now, when it ought to be holding the world in fee, it is barely occupying a few scattered provinces as if by suft'erance, and has to begin its con- flicts again. And, we repeat, the only adequate explanation of this appalling fact is, that selfishness, the sin of the world, has become the jjre- vailing sin of the Church, This statement may indeed, at first sight, appear inconsistent with the truth, that the Church is the only deposi- tory of Divine benevolence. But to reconcile the two it is only necessary to remember that every component part of the Chiirch, each Christian heart taken individually, is only an epitome of the state of the world — partly sanctified and partly de- praved— containing in it, indeed, a principle of renovation, and a prin- ciple which is destined finally to triumph, but which has, meanwhile, to maintain its ground by perpetual conflict, and at times to struggle even for existence. — Harris, 494. Selfishness. — Of selfish- ness it may be said, as of its arche- type, Satan, that it " takes all shapes that serve its dark designs." One of the most frequent forms in which it appears is that of party spirit ; and which, for the sake of distinc- tion, may be denominated tlie seljish- 7iess of the sect. Circumstances, perhaps inevitable to humanity in its present probationary state, have distributed the Christian Church into various sections. The points on which they agree are far more nu- merous than those on which they difter. Hence they might live and ' labour for the conversion of the world j in harmony and love ; but this the I demon of selfishness forbids. It ' erects the points of difterence into I tests of party. When Christians 1 should be making common cause j against the world, selfishness is j calling upon its followers to arm, not against the common foe, but ! against each other. And thus I Christianity is made to present to j the eye of an indiscriminating world the iinamiable spectacle of a system which is ever at war with itself. j Nearly akin to this is the selfishness I of the jmljxit : that fearful spirit j which presumes to limit what God j meant to be universal — the overtures I of redemption to a ruined world. I Selfishness, indeed, in this repulsive 1 form is of comparatively limited j existence, but wherever it does ap- pear, it is an inevitable barrier to the free course of the Gospel. Its 1 ministers, faithful to their creed, I stand before the cross and hide it lest men should see it who are not 234 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. intended or entitled to behold it — a danger which they would jealously avoid, a responsibility they would tremble to incur. The Gospel char- ters redemption to the world ; but they have heard that there are Divine decrees, and until they can logically reconcile their views of the Divine inflexibility with the ixniver- sality of Divine compassion, the charter must stand over, and souls perish unwept, and the Gospel of Christ, God's great gift, the adequate image of the infinitude of His love, be branded with the stigma of ex- clusiveness. Then there is the seljish- ness of the jjetc ; much less per- nicious, indeed, than the evil last named, but far more extensive in its existence. This is that modification of selfish piety which lives only to receive personal comfort. The Divine liedeemer describes the faithful shep- herd as leaving the ninety and nine sheep for a time to traverse the wil- derness in quest of the one wanderer. But this unlovely spirit, reversing the touching picture, would have Him neglect the ninety and nine wanderers to attend exclusively to the one folded sheep. It will consent to listen just once a year to the claims of the perishing heathen ; but it feels as if more than that were too much, were pressing the subject unneces- sarily on its attention. Consistent with itself, the same spirit, if fol- lowed from public into private, is found to become the selfishness of the closet. It penetrates even to the throne of God, and there where, if anywhere, a man should give him- self up to what is Godlike, it banishes from his thoughts every interest but his own, rendering him a suppliant for himself only. But the form under which this Protean evU works more insidiously and ex- tensively, perhaps, than in any which we have specified is that of a worldly spirit, winch we will venture to call the selfishness of the jiurse. In this form selfishness efiectually shuts up the means of doing good, and hence- forth merits the name ofcovetousness, a sin so severely condemned in the Word of God. 495. Oovetousness. — If selfish- ness be the prevailing form of sin, as hindering the progress of the kingdom of Christ, covetousness may be regarded as the prevailing form of selfishness. This is strikingly intimated by[the Apostle Paul, when describing the "perilous times" of the final apostacy ; he represents selfishness as the prolific root of all the evils which will then prevail, and covetousness as its first fruit. " For men shall be lovers of their ownselves, covetous." In passing, therefore, from the consideration of selfishness in general, to this form of it in particular, we need not labour to magnify its importance. A very little reflection will sufiice to show that, while the other forms of selfish- ness are partial in their existence, this is universal ; that it lies in our daily path, and surrounds us like the atmosphere ; that it exceeds all others in the plausibility of its pre- tences and the insidiousness of its operations ; that it is, commonly, the last form of selfishness that leaves the heart ; and that Christians who have comparatively escaped all the others, may still be imconsciously enslaved by this. It is the ex- pressed opinion of a celebrated writer that "covetousness will, in all probability, prove the eternal overthrow of more characters among professing Christians than any other sin, because it is almost the only crime which can be indulged and a profession of religion at the same time supported." It is also alleged that ' ' it operates more than any other sin to hold the Church in ap- parent league with the world, and to THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 285 defeat its design, and rob it of its honours, as the instrument of the world's conversion." Covetousness is most frequently manifested in an inordinate craving after earthly good, and especially after money as its general representative. This passion for money exists in various degrees, and exhibits itself in dif- ferent aspects. The most obvious and general distinction, perhaps, is that which divides it into the desire for ffetthtff, as contradistinguished from Jceepmff that which is already possessed. But each of these divi- sions is capable of subdivisions. Worldliness, rapacity, and an ever- craving all-consuming prodigality may belong to the one, and parsi- mony, niggardliness, and avarice to the other. The word covetousness, however, is popularly employed as synonymous ■svitheach of these terms, and is comprehensive of them all, as is strikingly set forth by Ur. Harris in his excellent work entitled 3Iam- mon, or Covetousness the sin of the Christian Church, 496. ScriptureEepresentation. — The Bible not only condemns covet- ousness, selfishness, and worldliness in all their varied forms, as incon- sistent with the Christian character, but it also abounds with the most touching representations of their injurious influence on the cause and people of God. The account given. of the sin and punishment of Achan is full of warning and admonition. (Joshua vii. 16 — 26.) And so is the affecting story of Ananias and Sapphira. (Acts v. 1 — 11.) The leprosy of Gehazi (Josh. vii. 25) and the fate of Judas (Acts i. 18) are also left upon record for our warn- ing. The secret of their punish- ment is explained by the word of the Lord, " For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him." In the course of His per- sonal ministry Christ bore His emphatic testimony against the worldly spirit which met Him at every turn. "Entering the mart of the busy world, where nothing is heard but the monotonous hum of the traders in vanity. He lifts up His voice like the trump of God, and seeks to break the spell which infatuates them, while He exclaims, ' What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul.' (Matt. xvi. 26.) Pro- ceeding to the mansion of Dives, He shows selfishness there, clothed in purple and fine linen, and faring sumptuously every day, — a spec- tacle at which the multitude stand in admiring gaze, as if it drew in happiness at the sight, — but Lazarus perishes unheeded at the gate. (Luke xvi. 19 — 31.) Approaching the house of prosperity. He bids us listen to the soliloquy of its worldly inhabitant, "I will pull down my barns and build greater." A reso- lution which the world applauds. ' ' And I will say to my soul. Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry." But there comes a voice from heaven, saying, " This night shall thy soul be required of thee, and then whose shall these things be?" (Luke xii. 20.) Passing into the circle of devotion. He pointed out the prin- ciple of covetousness there, mingling in the worship of God, choking the Word, and rendering it unfruitful. Penetrating the heart, He unveiled its hateful presence there, as the leaven of hypocrisy and the seed of theft. Nor can we wonder at the energy and the frequency with which He denounced it, when we remember how fi'equently it came into direct personal contact with Himself, defeating His tenderest solicitudes, and robbing Him of souls He yearned to save. It was 236 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. eovetoiisness whicli rendered un- fruitful so large a portion of that heavenly seed which He had come to sow. It was this which be- grudged Him of the anointing for His burial. It was this which robbed His kingdom of a subject, just at the moment when "the young rtian" appeared to be about to fall into His train, and which drew from Him the affecting ex- clamation, " How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the king- dom of heaven!" This it was which left the Gospel feast so thinly attended, and sent excuses instead of guests. Wherever He looked, He beheld the principle in active, manifold, ruinous operation ; de- vouring widows' houses, drinking orphan's tears, luxuriating in the spoils of defenceless childhood and innocence. Did He turn from this sickening spectacle to seek relief in the temple ? There He beheld nothing but a den of thieves. Mammon was there enshrined ; the solemn Passover itself turned into gain ; the priests trafficking in the blood of human souls. Like their forefathers, " from the least of them even to the greatest of them, exevj one was given to covetousness." The last triumph of covetousness remained to be achieved, and even this was done. Christ Himself was betrayed and sold by one of His apostles for thirty pieces of silver ! How often has the same spirit mani- fested itself in the Christian Church since that day ! No wonder, then, that the sacred writings abound with warnings and exhortations on the subject, assuring us that " the love of money is the root of all evil." 497. Extravagance. — The self- ishness which is such a serious hin- drance to the development of true religion in the heart, and to the spread of the Gospel throughout the world, manifests itself not only in a disposition to hoard up and with- hold from the claims of Christian charity, but also in reckless extra- vagance and absolute waste. Mul- titudes of professing Christians spend more over personal luxuries and the gratification of their carnal appetites and desires, — some of which are absolutely injurious, — than they give to the cause of the Saviour who bought them with His blood. If all the money which is now spent in intoxicating drink, tobacco, snuff, useless ornaments in dress, furniture, or equipage, were devoted to the cause of suffering humanity, and the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom, it would go far to meet the wants of the world, without any special self-denial or real sacrifice on the part of the givers. From a careful calculation it has been ascertained that this great Christian nation actually spends £108,000,000 in alcoholic drinks, and only £2,000,000 in objects of charity, as Tract, Bible, and Missionary Societies, and other benevolent institutions. Such a fact alone, to say nothing about other matters which might be men - tioned, and which reflect no credit upon our boasted civilization and Christian profession, may well cause a blush of shame for our highly- favoured country, and prompt us to examine our own hearts, and indi- vidually to deny ourselves, take up our cross, and follow Christ more closely than we have ever yet done. 498. Bigotry. — Another form of selfishness, which proves a serious hindrance to Christian work and the spread of the Gospel throughout the world, is bigotry, or that system of religious exclasivism which can- not for a moment tolerate the slight- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 287 est deviation in faith or practice from the standard which it has thought proper to set up for the guidance of all. Under a pretence of zeal for God, higotry violates the sanctuary of conscience, and creates an inquisition in the midst of the Church. Regarding its own creed as the only true and proper one, it would fain call down lire from heaven to consume all who dare to differ from it, justifying the world in representing the odium theologicum as a concentration of all that is fierce, bitter, and destructive in the human heart. Persons who are thus narrow-minded, neither work for Christ themselves, nor suffer others to do so, only in their own particular way. The Lord whom they profess to obey would have them to embrace, with a com- prehensive affection, all who exhibit the least traces of His image ; but the strongest trait, the most marked conformity to His likeness, is a very uncertain introduction to their hearts compared with conformity to their j)articular creed and modes of action. Hence, however zealous or useful Christian ministers and people may be, unless they belong to their party, and think and work according to their notions of pro- priety, they are condemned as in- truders in the Lord's vineyard, and treated with the utmost contempt. It would be almost impossible to exaggerate the evil consequences of the various forms of selfishness which we have noticed, as hin- drances to the progress of the Redeemer's kingdom. They have defrauded millions of the offer of eternal life, the Church of its pro- mised prosperity, and God Himself of the glory which is justly due to His Name. They must be encoun- tered and overthrown, before the millenial glory of Christ can be expected to appear on earth, and genuine Christian charity must reign and rule in every heart. 499. — Counteracting Influences. — Powerful and universal as human selfishness may appear to be, in its opposition to the spread of Chris- tianity, there is in the Gospel itself an efficient remedy, which never fails to take effect when it is brought to bear with full force upon the hearts and consciences of men. Diodorus Siculus relates that the forest of the Pyrenean mountains being set on fire, and the heat penetrating to the soil, a pure stream of silver gushed forth from the bosom of the earth, and revealed, for the first time, the existence of those rich lodes of pre- cious metal afterwards so celebrated. Covetousness yields up its pelf for sacred uses as unwillingly as if it were appointed to succeed the earth in the office of holding and conceal- ing it ; but the melting power of Christian love can overcome every obstacle, and bring forth hidden treasures from places least expected. Let the fire of the Gospel be kindled in the Church, and its ample stores shall be ever flowing forth from their hidden recesses, and becoming the " fine gold of the sanctuary." Thus will Christianity conquer by turning its foes into its friends, and by re- plenishing its army from among those who before their conversion, like Saul of Tarsus, fought against it. Those who are thus won over to the cause of Christ will forthwith go on and try upon others the powers of that principle which subdued their own opposition — the omnipotent power of love. Thus thawing and turning into its own substance the icy selfishness of humanity, the great principle of general benevolence will flow through the world with all the majesty of a river, widening and deepening at every point of its pro- gress, by the accession of a thousand 238 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. streams, till it cover the earth as the waters cover the sea. The friends of the Missionary enterprise may, therefore, take encouragement from the assurance that the Gospel is not to suffer a final defeat. The Church of Christ is yet to realise the glorious intentions of its Divine Founder — to refill the world with heavenly light and love. Its final victory is not contingent. The success which has been realised in the past, in opening up fresh sources of strength and sup- port, as well as in the conversion of sinners to God, has clearly demon- strated its vitality. The experience of the present is evincing its elasticity and peculiar adaptation to all nations ; and if every Christian does his duty, the future shall bear witness to its universal triumph. Let all who bear the name of Christ promptly and heartily " come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. ASSOCIATIONS AND BEANOHES. 500. Advantages of Organisation. — It is a trite but true saying that ** union is strength ; and we have been taught by the highest aixthority that " in a multitude of counsellors there is safety." Practical illustra- tions of the principle aUuded to may be seen in the multifarious combina- tions and arrangements which are constantly being made with a view to carry out important undertakings relating to the affairs of this life. This age of enterprise is emphatically an age of organisation ; and ' ' com- panies" have been formed for the construction and working of railways, lines of telegraph, steam navigation, waterworks, lighting with gas, min- ing, and numerous other useful pur- poses. By this union of capital, labour, and skill, great works have been accomplished which never could have been done by individual effort ; and when the imdertaking was wise and good, and its management ener- getic and faithful, the result has been advantageous to all parties concerned. The priaciple of organi- sation and union is not less import- ant and advantageous when applied to Christian work. The Church of Christ itself, when exhibited in its purest and best form, presents to our view a pattern of harmonious organisation which may safely be imitated by the people of God in those minor associations which it may be found necessary to form with a view to carry out the purposes of His mercy and love. To promote the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom, and to send the Gospel of Christ to dark, benighted heathen nations, each principal Christian denomination has its parent Mis- sionary society, and each parent society has, or should .have, its associations, auxiliaries, or branches in the respective towns, villages, and hamlets which come within the range of its infliience. When these are carefully organised and well worked, the assistance which they afford to the grand enterprise by the pecuniary aid which they bring to the general fund, and the moral support which they give to the work in all its departments, is more important and valuable than language can express. 501. Pormation of Branch So- cieties.— In those villages or dis- tricts where Branch Missionary So- cieties or Associations have never been formed, and where the way appears open for systematic organisa- tion for the promotion of the mission cause, the minister generally calls the inhabitants together to consider the question in all its bearings. lu such a preliminary meeting it may be well for the minister to have THE ailSSIOKARY WORLD. 289 associated with him a few local preachers or other friends who are able and willing to assist in the good work by setting forth the moral obligation which rests upon all Christian people to take an active part in promoting the success of the Missionary enterprise ; and, by their contributions, their prayers, and their influence, to help forward the work of God, not only at home, but especially abroad, where there are thousands and millions of human beings perishing from lack of know- ledge. The arguments and motives which may be brought to bear upon a people who have not pre\-iously given their attention to the claims of the heathen world are numerous and powerful. What would have been the present condition of our highly -favoured land if the Gospel of Clu-ist had never been brought to our shores ? It was the command of Christ to His disciples to "go into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature" — a command which has never been abrogated, and which is as binding upon us as it was upon those to whom it was at first given. And how nume- rous the blessings which would flow to the heathen, both temporal and spiritual, in the train of the Gospel ! and how glorious the reward of all who take a part in the noble enter- prise ! When the subject has been fully ventilated, and the people are disposed to take up the matter in right good earnest, promises of con- tributions are solicited; officers — as treasurer, secretary and collectors, with a managing committee — are appointed by the suffrages of this meeting, and the machinery is at once set in motion. Every town, village, and hamlet in the empire should have an institution of the kind, whether it be called an asso- ciation, auxiliary, or branch society ; and if worked with vigour and fidelity, it will prove a blessing to those who give their time and atten- tion' to the undertaking, as well as to those who are the recipients of the blessings it is intended to impart. 502. Ladies' Associations. — In many places of late years Ladies' Missionary Associations have been formed and worked with manifest advantage to all parties concerned. The special object has been in most instances to aid in ameliorating the condition of heathen women, by rais- ing funds to send to them the glori- ous Gospel of the blessed God; by supporting schools for the secidar and religious, instruction of girls and young women ; and by opening and keeping up a friendly correspondence with Missionaries' wives and female teachers in foreign lands, with a view to encourage them and to hold up their hands in the good work in which they are engaged. No one who is acquainted with the moral degradation to which the female portion of the population is reduced in pagan and Mohammedan coun- tries, can for a moment hesitate as to the importance and necessity of something being done to raise them from their wretched and down-trod- den condition. Nor can there be two opinions as to the propriety of their cause being espoused by their fair sisters in this highly favoured land. Who are so likely to sympathise with them in their sorrows ? Who are so capable of regarding them with true womanly feeling, and of coming forward to their aid with a mother's x>T a sister's love ? We can testify to the advantages which have resulted from the formation of Ladies' Mis- sionary Associations both in England and America, and we should rejoice to see one attached to every Church and congregation in the kingdom. The organisation and working of these institutions are very simple. It 240 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. is only necessary for a few Christian ladies in any given locality to band themselves together in a spirit of harmony and love, and tender sym- pathy for their heathen sisters in foreign lands, to appoint a treasurer, a secretary, and collectors ; and by raising money contributions as they have opportunity, and meeting to- gether in working parties, and in every other way doing all in their power to replenish the funds of the parent Society with which they are connected. All their meetings should be commenced and concluded with prayer, and some one should read aloud for the edification of the party, while the busy nimble lingers are engaged in work, to prevent the conversation degenerating into an unprofitable strain. The more fre- quently they can get their minister to spend an hour with them in this and similar exercises the better. 503. Young Men's Associations. — On occasions of emergency, and when funds were required for special objects, appeals have sometimes been made by the directors of the respec- tive Missionary societies to the young \ men of our churches to come up to their help in the time of need. Such appeals have seldom been made in vain ; and the resiilt has been the or- ganisation in several of our cities and large towns of Young Men's Mission- ary Associations for the purpose of afibrding steady and constant aid to a cause for which their assistance in some special time of need had been solicited in the first instance. And surely no cause on earth can be more deserving of that combined energy and united efibrt which the Christian young men of England can put forth than the Missionary enter- prise. From whatever point of view we look at it, whether in its rela- tion to humanity, science, commerce, civilisation, or the salvation of souls, the cause of missions is worthy of the best services of the best men in the British Empire. We therefore rejoice to see the pious and rising youth of our nation embarking in this good work, and uniting together for the purpose of giving of their substance, or collecting from others to aid in providing the means of sending the Gospel to the ends of the earth. Should any young men, as draper's assistants, clerks, artizans, or others, who have never yet done so, wish to unite together and form a Missionary Association of their own, they will find the organisation very simple. Let them take counsel of their pastor, and ^nder his direction, elect their treasurer, secretary, com- mittee and collectors ; and having devoutly implored the Divine bless- ing upon their undertaking, go straight forward, and "Never stand still till the Master appear." 504. Juvenile Associations. — It was a happy thought that first suggested the idea of embarking the services of little children and very young persons in the great cause of Christian missions. The beneficial influence which it exercises ©n the youthful mind, and the training which it afibrds for future service in the cause of Christ, to say nothing of the financial proceeds which are realised, are beyond all human cal- culation. Many pleasing instances have come under our notice of youths who, having first been trained to give their spare pence, or to collect for missions from others, were after- wards led on step by step till at length they consecrated their lives and their all to the blessed work, and went forth into the high places of the mission field as Missionaries of the cross. Juvenile missionary Associations are of comparatively recent date; but since they have taken their place in many localities THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 241 as a part of the macliinery of the Church for extending the interests of the lledeemer's kingdom at home and abroad, they have proved valu- able auxiliaries to the general cause. They are usually connected with the respective Sabbath-schools of the localities where they are organised, and are worked by the officers or teachers of the said schools, who, under the general supervision of the pastor, occupy the position of trea- surer, secretary, or managers of the institution. As children are but children all the world over, the suc- cess of Juvenile Missionary Associa- tions depends very largely, if not entirely, upon the attention, punctii- ality, zeal and perseverance with which they are worked by the officers and senior managers. The little collectors pay in their contri- butions at stated periods to the secretary or treasurer, who enters them in his book, and in most cases annual or quarterly Juvenile Mis- sionary meetings are held, when the young people themselves take a pro- minent part in the proceedings, by making simple little speeches, or reciting interesting pieces bearing on Missionary enterprise. Presents of little books are also sometimes made to those collectors who have exerted themselves specially in the good work. 505. Eeports of Juvenile As- sociations. — Many pages might be filled with interesting reports of Juvenile Associations which have been organised in various parts of the kingdom, but we must confine our remarks to a brief notice of two or three of the most prominent. From the beginning of the move- ment, Bradford has maintained a foremost position. The monthly, quarterly, and annual meetings have been seasons of great interest, and Juvenile branches connected with the respective "Wesleyan circuits into which the town is divided, produced last year the noble sum of £271, one half of which was given to the Home and the other to the Foreign Mis- sions. Beverley also occupies a prominent and honourable place in the list. In the second year of their organisation the Juvenile Associa- tions in this circuit raised £43 15s. Other circuits are coming on, and it is generally admitted that the mis- sion cause throughout the world is largely indebted to the eftorts of the children and young people connected with our respective Sabbath-schools. 506. The Blake System.— Seve- ral years ago the late Mr. Joseph Blake, of Harrow, turned his special attention to the best method of engaging the services of children and young persons in the mission cause, and he originated a plan of Wesleyan Home and Foreign Mis- sionary Associations which has since borne his honoured name, and which has been adopted with good effect in Bradford, Yorkshire, and many other places. The system, as developed by Mr. Blake himself in a little book called Tlie Day of Small Thiiir/s, is best explained by the following avowed principles: — " 1. To train the young to cheerful, intelligent, systematic service for Christ. 2. To create and foster in early life com- passion for the ignorant, the guilty, and the perishing. 3. To establish a connecting link between the Sun- day-school and the Church of Christ, and thus preserve for holy and happy toil through future years those who too often are lost to religion. Already several have entered the ranks of the Christian ministry whosej^/-s< serr/ces for Christ were enlisted by this Society, and many more are doubtless in training. 4. To sustain the in- terest awakened, and stimulate to self-improvement and activity for 242 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. good ; montlily meetings are held, in which addresses are delivered on Home and Foreign Missions by thoughtful and godly youths chosen by' the committee. 5. To raise, without injurious pressure, or damage to existing funds, large revenues to- wards maintaining and multiplying Missionary agencies among the hea- then of our own and other countries, the monies collected being divided equally between the Home and Foreign Mission Funds. The following rules have been framed for the guidance of juvenile collectors who engage in the work according to the Blake system: — 1 . Solicit the members of your own family and friends to become sub- scribers of one halfpenny per week, until youhaveeightnames. 2. Should more than eight persons wish to subscribe, let your brother, sister, cousin, or friend, have a book also. 3. Collect your subscriptions every week (on Saturday, if possible), and never omit marking them down at the time they are received in the presence of the subscriber. 4. Take your book, with the money you have collected, to the Secretary, at the appointed time of meeting, when he will examine the account, receive the money, and sign the book. 5. Read regularly and thoughtfully the monthly Missionary publication given to all who have eight sub- scribers, and so far as possible, attend the monthly meeting." 507. Juvenile Christmas Offer- ings.— Long before the general organisation of Juvenile Missionary Associations, the Wesleyans had adopted the plan of issuing cards in most of their Sunday-schools to boys and girls who volunteered, with the consent of their parents, to collect, among their friends, Christmas and New Year's offerings in aid of the foreign missions. Seven or eight thousand poimds per annum have been collected in this simple way for several years past, to the great ad- vantage of the work. In some cir- cuits the collecting of Christmas and New Year's offerings has been super- seded by the adoption of the Blake system of juvenile effort for Home and Foreign Missions ; but there appears to us no necessity for this, inasmuch as the two plans are quite compatible with each other, and may be worked together in perfect har- mony, as in Eyde, Isle of Wight, and other places. ' ' This ought ye to have done, and not to have left the other undone." 508. Juvenile Missionary Festi- val.— Not only at home, but also on the foreign mission stations the school children are trained to take an interest in the Missionary enter- prise. The Eev. Mr. Hull, when labouring at Gibraltar, in 1847, gave the following pleasing account of the annual Juvenile Missionary Festival which had just been held there: — " On Monday, January 4th, we held the tea-meeting of our juvenile col- lectors in the spacious room at the South, which was tastefully decorated with flowers and evergreens by our Sunday and day-school teachers. After several interesting speeches had been delivered, sixty-three col- lectors came forward, on their names being called, and presented their little bags, made expressly for the purpose by the Spanish girls at the mission-school, and with one of which each collector was provided when the cards were issued. Great interest was excited to know the sum total, as some fears were entertained, in consequence of the unusually incle- ment weather of the Christmas week; but our young people seemed greatly relieved and gratified to find that they had collected as much as last Christmas, and that they had re- THE SnSSIONARY WORLD. 243 plenished our treasury by the sum of £12 0s.3d. One hundred and live chil- dren and young people then sat down ' to tea, cake, and bread-and-butter, to the excellency of which they did full justice," 509. The Parthing Movement. — In some places, of late years, a plan \ has been adopted for the collecting of [ the smallest of the Queen's coins in j aid of the mission cause, and a " far- thing movement" has been inaxigu- rated whichpromises, like everything ! good, to prove a success. As an illus- | tration, we give the following from j the Primiticc 3IethocUst 3Iissionary 3Iaf/azine : — " The annual Juvenile Missionary, or ' Farthing Meeting,' i as it is generally termed, was recently held in the schoolroom at Newport, j Isle of Wight. The bags and boxes ^ brought in by the twenty-three col- I lectors, representing fifteen families, j contained 8,624 farthings, being an increase on last year of 1,624. Other amounts brought up the total to £10 14s. 4d., being an increase of .£1 16s. lOd. for the year. I 510. Missionary Prayer Meet- ings.— The monthly Missionary prayer meeting is, in theory at least, regarded both by ministers and people as of great importance to the life and vigour and successful work- ing of every kind of local organisa- tion for the promotion of the mission cause. Every place of worship and every Christian congregation in the British Empire should have, not only its Missionary Association of some kind, but also its monthly Missionary prayer-meeting ; for a Church and people can only prosper in proportion as they imbibe and exemplify the Missionary spirit. The institution in question might, we think, be made very interesting, profitable, and even popular, if con- ducted with the care and attention which it demands. We would re- spectfully submit that the Missionary I prayer-meeting should, if possible, be held at every place on some con- venient evening in the first week in the month, when the Missionary 'periodicals have just come to hand. I Let brief interesting extracts be read and commented upon at intervals between the singing and the prayers, and let every other possible means be employed to make the exercises attractive and useful. In some places the minister meets the committee and collectors at the close of the monthly Missionary prayer-meeting, when the collectors pay in to the treasurer the monies they have re- ceived, and transact any other busi- ness which may require attention. On these occasions also the Mission- ary periodicals are distributed by the secretary to the collectors, to hand to their respective subscribers, and thus the machinery for carrying on the good work is kept bright and in constant motion, which is a point of great importance to ensure success. 511. Systematic Effort.— What- ever organisations may exist, either of adults or juveniles, for aiding the mission cause, they will be of little avail unless they are managed and worked with energy, perse- verance, and diligence. It would appear that this is not everywhere the case at the present time. The committee of the Baptist Missionary Society make the following complaint and appeal in the 3Iissionary Herald for December, 1871: — "Our most serious hindrance is the lack of systematic or organised effort in our congregations. In the great majority of them there is none at all, and the results we obtain are mainly depen- dent upon the feeling which may be excited once a year, by the Mission- ary sermons and the annual meeting. 2 244 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Should adverse circumstances arise, we are subject to loss, which no intervening work helps to repair. This lack of organisation is all the more remarkable when we consider the well-known fact that, wherever systematic collecting and canvassing have been tried, they have proved eminently successful, and also that other denominations of Christians have used these means with mar- vellous results. It is in this way, for instance, that the Wesleyans, with aggregate membership of only one- third larger than our own, raise a Missionary income which is more than four times larger than ours. "With the obvious exception of the Established Church, we are giving less for Missionary work than any other body of orthodox Christians. "We are failing less from want of sympathy than from lack of business- like efforts. Our church-members and seat-holders need to be per- sonally appealed to, and regularly waited upon for the receipt of their contributions, and we want in every church persons who will undertake this duty, and perform it regularly and punctiially. Let the weekly, fortnightly, or montlily visit be paid with this end in view, and the in- crease of our funds wiU speedily gratify and reward the collectors and the givers. "We are thankful for the increased interest in our work which is shown in our Sunday- schools. In scores of chm-ches the children are doing more than the adults. "We plead, however, for still more attention to the young. They are a most valuable auxiliary to us, and year by year they are raising more and more money for our funds. Proofs abound that the influence of this Missionary interest is beneficial to the children in many ways, and there can be no doubt but in future years it will react favourably on the churches themselves." MISSIONAET AMIVEE- SAEIES. 512, Missionary Sermons. — From the commencement of the Missionary enterprise in modern times and the organisation of local associations and branch societies, it has been customary to have annual sermons preached, and collections made in aid of the funds for carrying on the work. At an early period of the movement, it appears to have been the habit of the preacher en- gaged for the occasion, to fix: upon some topic for discussion bearing directly upon the object in view, as the degraded state of the heathen nations without the Bible ; the adaptation of the Gospel to all classes of people ; the results already achieved by Christianity ; or the im- portance and necessity of contribut- ing of our substance as the Lord has prospered us, to aid in the dis- semination of the light of Divine truth throughout the world. Anec- dotes, facts and incidents, illustrative of these matters were sometimes introduced with good efiect, and powerful appeals were made urging the claims of the heathen world on the attention of the Christian people. "We are free to confess to a fear that of late j-ears there has not been in every instance the same care taken as formerly to make Missionary sermons appropriate and effective, and entirely adapted to the occasion. If this be the case, it is a matter of sincere regret ; and we respectfully submit that, however excellent and eloquent a general discourse may be, it cannot be so appropriate to a Missionary anniversary as a sermon prepared expressly for the occasion, and directly bearing on some branch of the Missionary enterprise. "We may further add that the Bible is so full of topics and texts relating to Christian missions, and the subject THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 245 is altogether so important and in- teresting, that there is ample scope for variety and attractiveness in the preparation of thorough Missionary sermons. 513. Texts for Missionary Ser- mons.— The following texts of Scripture, selected from a still larger number which might have been given, are submitted for the conside- ration of aU who are interested in such matters, as suitable for Mis- sionary sermons, and as affording an ample variety of topics for anniver- sary occasions: — "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature" (Mark xvi. 15). *' Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world" (Matt. xxviii. 20). " God so loved the world that lie gave His only be- gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John iii. 16). "Ye are the light of the world" (Matt. V. 14). " Through the tender mercy of our God, whereby the day- spring from on high hath visited us, to give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace" (Luke i. 78, 79). " I send thee to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctihed" (Acts xvi. 17, 18). "I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power | of God unto salvation to every one that believeth" (Rom. i. 16). " His ! name shall endure for ever ; His name shall be continued as long as the sun : and men shall be blessed in Him : all nations shall call Him blessed" (Psalm Ixxii. 17). "For Zion's sake I will not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof j go forth as brightness, and the sal- jvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see Thy righteousness, and all kings Thy glory" (Isaiah Ixii. 1, 2). "When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying. Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life" (Acts xi. 18). "There- fore said He unto them, The harvest truly is great, but the labourers are few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He would send forth labourers into His harvest" (Luke X. 2). "Say not ye. There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest: behold I say unto you, Lift up your eyes and look on the fields, for they are white already to harvest " (John iv. 35). " The field is the world" (Matt. xiii. 38). "For there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek : for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon Him. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. How, then, shall they call on Him in whom they have not be- lieved ? and how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard 'mics.' ' The pennies ! and what did you say about the pennies ?' ' Why, I told them some of you say you cannot give more than a penny a week, and what good will a penny do ? As I came over the hills on my way to Liverpool, I saw a little rill, and I said, " Rill, where are you going ? " " Oh, I am going to the larger stream." " Stream, where are you gliding?" "Oh, I am going to the large river Mersey." "Mersey, where are you going?" " Oh, I am going down to Liverpool." " And what will you do at Liver- pool?" "Oh, I shall take the ships out of the dock at Liverpool, and carry them out to sea, and there I shall toss them about like a feather, and carry them away to a distant country; and then, by and by, I shall bring them back again laden with produce of other lands." And so I say, " Pennies, where are you going ?" "Oh, we are going to the Missionary Association." ' ' And shil- lings, where are you going ?" " Oh, we are going to the Missionary Branch Society." " And Half-Sove- reigns and Sovereigns, where are you going?" " Oh, we are going to the Auxiliary Missionary Society ; and when we get there we shall go to London." "And when you get to London, what will you do ? " " Oh, we shall take out Missionaries and Bibles, and carry them away to the utmost ends of the earth, that wher- ever the face of a Briton is seen, Britain's God and Britain's Bible may be known and loved.' " 540. James Parsons. — Few men in modern times have earned for themselves a more enduring reputation for earnest, eloquent, and efi'ective preaching than the Rev. James Parsons, Congregational min- ister of York. Nor was he less popular as a platform speaker when he stood up to advocate the noble cause of Christian missions. The following extract from one of his speeches, delivered in 1829, will be read with interest : — "All Christians will con- fess that ours is a religion which strives for progressive advancement ; a religion which aims at conquest ; a religion which cannot have its de- signs fully achieved tiU its truths THE MISSIONARY ^YOKLD. 2G7 and its influence are introduced wher- ever the footsteps of man can be found ; and there never can be the consummation of what is dcsij^ned in the Gospel till our divine Lord and Saviour holds the empire of the globe. I may remind j-ou that this work is confided to those who are the disciples of Christ ; and we are under a positive law of that God who has made lis and preserved us, and before whose dread tribunal we are at last to stand, to go forth * teaching all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; ' making known to them those doctrines which are essen- tial to man's salvation without restriction. There is no possibility of retiring from the obligation under which we are placed ; it is stamped by the authority of the sacrifice of the Redeemer's blood ; for we know, as the Apostle states, that if one died for all then were all dead ; and that ' He died for all, that they which live should henceforth live not unto themselves, but unto Him who died for them and rose again.' In urging on the friends of the Missionary enterprise to perseverance in that great design which the evangeliza- tion of the world sets before them, we admit that there are difficulties to contend with of extraordinary and mysterious power ; but these should not deter, they should excite to ac- tivity ; not appal, but inspire us with courage. They should guide us to wisdom and counsel, to union of spirit, to ardency in devotion, to energy in action, to fervency in prayer. What has been the course of the Gospel from the beginning till now, but one series of victories over every difiiculty, making them to fade away like the northern palaces of ice before the sunbeams ? Did not the Gospel overcome the deep-rooted prejudices of the Jews, the pomp of the Romans, and the sujiercilious pride of the Greeks ? And the Gospel will overcome every obstacle which may present itself in time to come. What powerful motives have we to go forward, but we have none to re- treat. Indeed the way of retreat is blocked up — -the cherubim and the flaming sword is behind us ; and if we would retire, we must dash through the phalanx. No, my Christian friends, we have taken the sword and the spear, and have buckled on the armour ; and we must not unharness till the labours of the tented field are done. We have brought out the sacred banner from the temple, and must not re- tm-n it to be furled up till we have led our armies to the achievement of universal victory, and till the thrUl- ing sound of the trumpet and the voice of the archangel, lighting the world with his glory, shall record the paean and song of our triumph, ' Babylon is fallen, is fallen, is faUen.' " 541. James Hamilton. — A not- able man and a popular speaker in his day was Dr. James Hamilton, the esteemed minister of the Scotch Church, R,egent- square, London. After dwelling with great eloqiience and pathos on various other parts of the mission-field at a Missionary meeting held in Exeter Hall in 1844, he thus adverted to the sunnv isles of the West :— " In the West Indies the gratifying feature is this, that there is a prospect of your churches being self-sustaining churches ; and not only self-sustaining, but, in their turn. Missionary churches. We find them in Jamaica declining to accept the whole of the grant which the Society had resolved to appropri- ate to them. Instead of taking the £2,000 which had been voted for the support and maintainance of the Missionaries there, they resolved 268 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. that £1,500 would suffice, and the rest they would make up in the island; and they are actually re- paying the loans which have been advanced for the building of mission chapels and mission premises. Now it is not only the growth of educa- tion, and its consequent civilisation in one quarter, and the remarkable advance of vital religion in another, that are gratifying ; but it is such facts as this, that native ministers are now able to do the work that it required European Missionaries once to do, and they will relieve us of the burden of sending out so many European Missionaries. Had you not supplied the West Indies so abundantly with Christian agency, you would not have had self-support- ing churches there at this day. This should be a cheering consideration with the supporters of the Society, to think that the more plentifully they pour in their contributions, at the present instant, the more rapidly will the day come round when they will be altogether relieved of the burden of sending the Gospel abroad, if burden they can deem it. 542. John Angel James. — Throughout a long and useful course of ministerial labour, the E,ev. John Angel James, the popular Congre- gational minister of Carr's-lane Chapel, Birmingham, manifested a lively interest in the cause of Chris- tian missions, and was ever ready to plead on their behalf. As early as the year 1820, on a Missionary plat- form in London, he gave utterance to the following noble sentiments : — ' ' A purer beam of glory could never encircle the brow of mortals than that of bearing a part in the cause of missions. I remember an anec- dote of Cowper, who hearing a man singing the praises of his Maker, could not help exclaiming, ' Bless you for so praising Him in whom my soul delights !' And I could not help saying to all who have taken a part in this good work, ' Bless you for doing so much in the cause of Him whom, if I know anything of my heart, I sincerely love. I have never attended a meeting at which I have been more affected ; and I believe my feelings and those of the friends present have been in perfect unison. This com- munity of feeling and of interest proves that the Christianity which we profess is the religion of the New Testament. We have been accustomed to look upon our respec- tive societies, and each to say, ' This is our cause!' But I rejoice to see that communion of feeling which now pervades the members of the different Missionary Societies. The Missionary field is one, notwith- standing it is occupied by various labourers : if one suffer all suffer with him ; and if one rejoice all rejoice with him. Missionary So- cieties have one object in view ; and, sir, in their common success I rejoice ; and I will be a member of every Missionary Society. I cannot but highly respect the man who, leaving his country, and the house of his father, and the endearing rela- tions of Britain, becomes an ambassa- dor of Christ to the heathen. If Providence were to deny me every other opportunitj' of evincing my love for the Mission cause, I should esteem it an honour to bear the luggage of the pious Missionary to the beach on his embarkation, and, while the ship, enriched with so valuable a cargo for the heathen world, disappeared from my view, to commend him in my humble prayers to the Fatherly protection of the Grod of Missions. In conclu- sion, I beg to say a word or two with respect to ways and means. We do not speak for nothing. Missions, sir, to the pagan world cannot be THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 2G9 supported without pecuniary aid, and it is the imperious duty of every professor of Christianity to contri- bute according to his means. It is the offerings of the many which re- plenish our funds, invigorate our spirits, and, nerving our arm, impel us to renewed efforts and to in- creasing success. Let your offer- ings this day bear some proportion to the numerous benefits you have received at the hands of your heavenly Father, and what you do, let it be done heartily and freely as to the Lord, ' For the Lord loveth a cheerful giver.' " 543. George G. Oookman. — The Rev. George Gr. Cookman was an Englishman by birth, but for many years an eminent and popular minister of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America, and chaplain to the Senate of the United States. After a long and successful course of ministerial labour on the Ame- rican continent, he, with many others, embarked on board the steam- ship President, which was believed to have foundered at sea, as neither vessel nor passengers were ever heard of more. Mr. Cookman was powerful in the pulpit, but still more popular on the platform. The following is given as a specimen of his humorous and affectionate style of address, by means of which he often kept large audiences spell-bound, and greatly aided the cause of missions. Addressing the chairman and comparing the Mis- sionary enterprise to a grand cam- paign, he said: — " I believe, sir, we are on the eve of a general en- gagement. Now, sir, let our Mis- sionary societies, with their auxilia- ries be a line of forts established along the enemy's frontier as a bulwark of defence. Let them be military magazines well stored with spiritual weapons and Grospel am- munition. Let our Sabbath-schools be military acadamies in which the young cadets may be trained for the battles of the Lord. Let our tract societies be so many shot houses for the manufacture of that small but useful material. Having thus, sir, disposed of the outworks, let us endeavour to arrange the army. Suppose, sir, for 'example, we begin with the ]\Iethodists ; and as they are said to be tolerable pioneers and excellent foragers in new countries, and active withal, I propose that we mount them on horseback and cm- ploy them as cavalry, especially on the frontiers. And as our Presby- terian brethren love an open field, and act in concert and move in solid bodies, let them constitute our infantry. Our Baptist brethren we will station along the rivers and lakes, which we doubt not they will gallantly defend, and win many laurels in the lake warfare. Our brethren of the Protestant Episcopal Church shall man the garrisons, inspect the magazines, and dii-cct the batteries. But, sir, we want ar- tillerymen. Whom shall we employ ? The light field pieces and the heavy ordnance must be well served. I propose, sir, that we commit this very important department to our brethren of the Dutch Reformed Church. And now, sir-, the army is arranged. We have one great Cap- tain, the Lord Jesus Christ, whose orders we are all bound to obey. Our standard is the cross, and on- ward is our watchward. Let us give no quarter ; we fight for victory or death. At the same time let us pre- serve our original order. United in spirit and design, let us be distinct in our movement. Let not the cavalry, infantry, and artillerymen mingle in one indiscriminate mass. Let each keep his proper position, adopt his peculiar uniform, act under his local colours, and fight in his 270 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. own peculiar manner. Thus we shall act with consistency and vigour without discomposing each other, or disordering the ranks. Let a strict religious discipline prevail throughout the camp, for we must not suiter that shameful reproach that we recommend to others what we practice not our- selves. Accordingly, let \is, like the soldiers of Oliver Cromwell, read our Bibles and pray twice a-day in each of the tents. And now, sir, let us to the held of action. May the God of battles give the victory, and the trembling gates of hell shake to their centre !" " Before I sit down 1 have a duty to perform to that portion of the army here assembled. I have to forewarn them that there is lurking in different sections of our camp a dangerous and malignant spy. I will try to describe 'this diabolical enemy as well as I can. He is re- markably old, having grown grey in iniquity. He is toothless and crooked, and altogether of a very nnamiable countenance. His name, sir, is BIG0T71Y. He seldom travels in daylight, but in the evening shades he steals forth from his haunts of retirement, and creeps into the tents of the soldiers ; and with a tongue as smooth and deceptions as the serpent who deceived our first mother, he endeavours to sow the ^eeds of discord among the men, and to scatter arrows, firebrands, and death in the camp. His policy is to i persuade the soldiers in the garrison to despise those in the open field ; and again, those in the open field to despise those in the garrison ; to in- I cite the cavalry against the infantry, ' and the infantry against the cavalry. And in so doing he makes no scruple to employ misrepresentation, slander, and falsehood — for, like his father, he is a liar from the beginning. jN^ow, sir, I trust the army will be \ on the alert in detecting this old scoundrel, and make a public ex- ample of him. I hope, if the Metho- dist cavalry catch him on the fron- tiers, they will ride him down, and put him to the sword without delay. 1 1 trust the Presbyterian infantry : wiU receive him on the point of the ! bayonet ; and should the Baptists find him skulking along the banks I of the rivers, I trust they will fairly I drown him ; and should he dare to I approach any of our garrisons, I I hope the Episcopalians will open upon him a double-flanked battery ; ! and the Dutch Reformed greet him ! with a whole round of artillery. Let him die the death of a spy, without ' military honours ; and after he has ' been gibbetted for a convenient sea- ; son, let his body be given to the Quakers, and let them buiy him deep and in silence. May God grant j that his miserable ghost may never ; revisit this world of ours !" 544. Miscellaneous Speakers and Speeches. — A volume might be written on the speakers and speeches which have occupied a prominent place in the public ej^e since the holding of annual Missionary meet- ings became an established institu- tion in our land. If our limited space had permitted us to dwell upon the noble characters and popular platform efforts of living men, as well as upon a larger number of those who have finished their course, we should have had to chronicle the names and eloquent eftorts of Dr. Adam Clarke, Richard Reece, George Morley, AVilliam Arthur, "W". M. Punshon, C. H. Spurgeon, Joseph Mullen, Alexander Duff, F. J. Job- son, Gervase Smith, Pdchard Roberts, John Walton, John Kilner, W. 0. Simpson, and a host of others, who have done good service in this de- partment of Christian labour. The warm and earnest appeals of devoted THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 271 Christian ministers of this class, and of humble, faithful returned Mis- sionaries as well as pious laymen whom we could name, have done much to awaken and sustain that measure of the genuine Missionary spirit by which the present ap:e is distinguished. Nor have their efforts been without fruit of an important and substantial character. Light on Missionary subjects has been dissemi- nated, personal responsibility has become better understood, a spirit of genuine Christian liberality has been evoked, and the treasuries of the respective Missionary Societies have been replenished to an extent never known before. May the time soon come when all men shall feel and acknowledge that " the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof." STATED CONTRIBUTIONS. 545. Necessity of a regular supply of Punds. — The cause of Christian missions should not be left to depend wholly upon collections made at the close of annual sermons, and in con- nection with public Missionary meet- ings, however important these may be as auxiliaries in siipplying the means to carry on the work. Even if such sources of income were adequate for the purpose, which they are not, from various local circum- stances, the contingency of weather, and other causes, they are liable to considerable fluctuation and uncer- tainty. But the expenses devolving upon Missionary Societies in supply- ing the wants of their agents in foreign lands, in diffusing useful in- formation at home, and in carrying on the work in all its departments, still go on, whether the supply of funds comes in regularly or not. Hence the necessity and importance of the directors of every institution which has for its object the spread of the Gospel throughout the world making arrangements with their fi'iends and patrons for a supply of stated contributions on which they can rely for the regular and vigorous prosecution of the enterprise. A steady and reliable income thus being secured, calculations and esti- mates can be formed from time to time of the claims and necessities of the respective branches of the work, and provision made by suitable ap- propriations accordingly. If all who take an interest in the mission cause would kindly co-operate to secure this desirable object it would save the directors of the respective Mis- sionary Societies from much anxiety and occasional embarrassment, and a harmony and regularity would be given to the enterprise which are much to be desired. 546. Annual Subscriptions. — According to the constitution of most of the Missionary Societies, the terms of membership are regulated by certain specified annual subscrip- tions, or by the contribution of larger sums at once, as donations, which secure to the donors the privi- lege of membership for life. The subscription of a guinea annually, as thus required in most instances, has become the common or fashionable amount of contribution to the funds of our respective Missionary institu- tions ; and it is a matter of regret that this almost stereotyped scale of support has not, in some instances, been modified by varying circum- stances. Whilst the value of money has been depreciated with the lapse of time, and the expenses connected with carrying on the work have in- creased with the advanced cost of aU articles of consumption, the old ra- tio of one guinea or one pound an- nual subscription has in most cases been maintained. If the annual 272 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. contributions of the friends of mis- tions had been advanced from time to time as their circumstances improved, or as the claims of the work became more pressing and important, how much more pleasant it would have heen for those who have the grave responsibilities of the enterprise devolving upon them, and how much more ample would have been the means of extending the in- terests of the Redeemer's kingdom. On examining the last reports of the principal Missionary Societies it is pleasing to find a few noble excep- tions to the common and fashionable guinea subscriptions of which the following may be given as speci- mens : — (Annual) Sir Francis Lycfttt Mr. and Mrs. Holdeu ... Mr. and Mrs. S. Budgett Mr. and Mrs. Brock Mr. John Hargreaves ... Mr. James Hargreaves ... Mr. J. E. Kay Mr. J. Martin and family Mrs.Hollyer Mr. and Mrs. E. Martyn Mrs. Thorneycroft Mr. and Mrs. Napier ... Mrs. Browne and family Mr. T. B. Smithies... ... Mr. Eadmall Mr. Barnard 547. Quarterly and Monthly Con- tributions.—To suit the conveni- ence of persons of comparatively slender means, it has sometimes been found desirable to aflbrd the oppor- tunity of quarterly or monthly con- tributions to the funds of Missionary Societies. In such cases the officers and collectors of the respective asso- ciations arrange with the parties ac- cordingly, and the respective qi;ar- terly or monthly amounts received by the treasurer are added together at the end of the year, and appear in the annual report as the aggregate £ s. d. 105 0 0 100 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 .SO 0 0 30 0 0 20 0 0 16 16 0 12 12 0 12 0 0 10 10 0 10 10 0 8 8 0 5 5 0 5 5 0 5 5 0 subscriptions of the party concerned. If this plan were more generally adopted and efficiently worked, it is believed that it would result, not only in the convenience of the sub- scribers, but in a large increase in the annual amount realised for Mis- sionary purposes. 548. Weekly and Daily Offer- ings.— We have known the plan of weekly and even daily offerings adopted for the support of the mis- sion cause with good effect. Weekly, as well as annual, quarterly and monthly contributions, are, in some places, regularly called for by duly- appointed Missionary collectors ; and ;n many respectable families the Missionary box is brought forward every Sabbath morning after prayers, and all the members of the household are encouraged to drop into it their offerings to help to send the Grospel to dark, benighted heathen lands. This is often made a season of great interest, inasmuch as the conversation and the devotional ex- ercises turn on the important subject of Christian missions. And those who choose to deposit their mite in the Missionary box every day, lift- ing up their hearts in fervent prayer to God for His blessing upon the glorious enterprise, will have their reward. Whatever plan of contri- buting towards the support of this great and good work may be adopted, its success and advantage will de- pend largelj^ on the punctuality, the motive, and the general spirit with which the offering is presented to the Lord. 549. Occasional Offerings. — Whilst passing through the changing scenes of life the Christian believer meets with incidents of joy and sorrow, of blessing and bereavement, which he feels it right to commemo- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 273 rate by some appropriate act of | pressed wdth what I heard ; when I went home, I took the babe out of bed and, holding it in my arms, I said to my wife, ' Will you give this boy to the missions ? ' ' Yes,' she re- plied, 'I will.' J'rom that time I have been expecting he would go, though he never knew the circumstance till he gratitude to God. When such an occasion assumes the form of a pecuniary thankofFering to the Lord, we can think of no object more suit- , able to receive the benefit than the cause of the perishing heathen. Hence we have noticed with pleasure, in lists of Missionary contributions, ottered himself for a Missionary." " thankotieriugs " on the occasions of weddings, anniversaries of mar- j 551 • Vowing to the Lord. — riage, birthdays, good harvests, pros- j There are many examples in sacred perity in business, deliverance from ' and profane history of the faithful danger, recovery from sickness, and i servants of God making vows to other interpositions of a kind and gra- ' Him under peculiar circumstances, cious providence. Xorhave seasons of i Nor is there anything in the nature affliction and bereavement been al- ' of the case to forbid a Christian lowed to pass by without a suitable re- ' making a religious vow, provided it cognitionof thehandofGod. Wehave J be of a fit and proper character, and seen offerings placed on the Mission- he take care to keep it in the fear of ary altar in loving memory of dear the Lord. When a lonely wanderer, departed husbands, wives, children, i far from his father's house, "Jacob or friends who had been removed to vowed a vow, saying, if God will be the "better countrj'." When acts with me and keep me in this way of Christian charity have thus been ' that I go, and will give me bread to performed in commemoration of , eat, and raiment to put on, so that I those who, when on earth, took a ' come again to my father's house in lively interest in the object aided, we , peace, then shall the Lord be my can readily imagine the happy feeling ; God : and this stone which I have and the real satisfaction with which [ set for a pillar shall be God's house ; the offering would be presented to i and of all that Thou shalt give me I the Lord. Whatever may be the will surely give a tenth to Thee." special occasion of our gifts to help : (Gen. xxviii. 20 — 22.) And David forward the cause of God, if we are 1 says, " What shall I render unto the actuated by true love to Christ and Lord for all His benefits toward me. a sincere desire to do good, our offer- I will take the cup of salvation and ing will be accepted and we shall : call upon the name of the Lord. I have our reward. j will pay my vows unto the Lord now I in the presence of all His people." 550. Offering a Son. — "Is it not (Psalm cxvi. 12, 14.) a great trial to you to part with your ' -^ eldest son ? " said a Missionary sec- ; 552. Vows Broken. — It is re- retary to a gentleman who had corded of a rich heathen merchant in come to London to take leave of his j ancient times that in a great storm son, who was to embark the next ' at sea he vowed to Jupiter, if he day for a foreign land. " Yes," was i would save him and his vessel he the answer, " it is a great trial, but I have been expecting it for a long time. The day my son was born," he continued, "I attended a Mission- ary meeting, and was greatly im- would give him a hecatomb — i.e., a sacrifice of a hundred oxen. As the storm abated somewhat, he be thought himself that a hecatomb was unreasonable, he resolved to 274 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. offer a sacrifice of seven oxen. As time passed on and the danger be- came less imminent, he was beginning to hesitate as to the amount of his sacrifice, when another storm came on, and he renewed his vow to ofier seven oxen at least. Being merci- fully delivered a second time, he thought that seven oxen were too many, and that one would serve the purpose. Yet another peril came, and he resolved to fall no lower, if he might be saved, one ox Jupiter should have. Again freed from danger, he once more hesitated, and at length came to the conclusion that, under the circumstances, a sheep would be sufiicient for a sacrifice to his god. At last, getting safe on shore, he thought a sheep was too much, and resolved to carry to the altar a few dates only. On his way to the place of sacrifice he felt hungry, and ate up the dates intended for his offering, and presented the shells only ! This is illustrative of human nature in all ages and countries, and it is to be feared that many profess- ing Christians in seasons of danger and trouble have formed resolutions and made vows which have been rashly broken, or strangely forgotten, when the pending calamity had passed away. 553. Systematic Benevolence. — In every thing pertaining to this life a prudent man calculates the ways and the means at his disposal, and carefully arranges that the amount of his expenditure shall bear a proper relation to the scale of his income. He knows precisely the amount of his house-rent, regulates with toler able certainty the cost of food and raiment, and makes provision for various items of extraordinary ex- penditure. Is it not equally incum- bent on professing Christians to calcu- late, and prepare in the same way to meet the claims of genuine charity, as enjoined and urged by the reli- gion they profess ? It is generally admitted that giving for the relief of the poor, for the promotion of education, and especially for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world is an essential part of the Christian religion ; but the manner and amount of this giving are un- happily left undefined and unsettled ; and it is common for persons of in- telligence and undoubted piety to speak of giving lohat they can spare for charitable objects, instead of con- scientiously settling the question how much they owe to the Lord, and then acting upon systematic, definite, and fixed principles. We respect- fully submit that if the legitimate claims of Christian benevolence were fairly considered and justly provided for, by individuals and families, the result would be a larger amount of personal comfort and real luxury in giving, and more ample provision for the various objects which appeal to our sympathy, especially the wants and woes of a world lying in the arms of the wicked one. 554. Proportionate Giving, — The fact of its being a plain Christian duty to give of our substance towards the support and extension of the Gros- pel being settled, and the propriety and advantage of giving system- atically being admitted, the question arises what proportion of our income ought we to devote to charitable and religious purposes ? Considering the diversity of men's circumstances, families, localities, and stations in life, every person should seek to answer the question to the satisfac- tion of his own conscience. " Of two persons, each receiving a hundred a year, one has seven children and the other is a bachelor. It would be strange if the single man might spend upon himself as much as the other must spend upon his family. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. This is a difference of family. Again, two persons with the same family and the same income : one lives in a large city, where rent, taxes, and provisions are high ; the other in an agricultural village, where they are all cheap. Is the latter to take the full advantage of his easier circum- stances for his private purse and give none of it to the cause of Christian benevolence. This is a difference of locality. Or suppose two persons having both a thousand a year. One from small beginnings has reached that point by industry and saving. Without hereditary claims, without public expectations, and with in- valuable habits of economy he is royally rich on his thousand a year. The other has inherited the same income from a father who was in the habit of spending ten thousand a year. A number of retainers, ser- vants, and tradespeople have what amounts to a vested interest in his revenue ; the public have expecta- tions ; and, worst of all, his habits are formed on a costly model, so that he is not only perplexed, but really poor with his thousand a year. This is a difference of station. Each of these three branches of moditieation have numeroiis olishoots, going to show that to require all who have equal incomes to give away equal sums would be neither just nor generous." 555. A Tenth. — In an excel- lent lecture on Christian benevolence, delivered several years ago by the Eev. William Arthur, M.A., the following great Scriptural principles were laid down, which are worthy of berag carefully pondered by every professor of religion: — 1, " That not to give away any part of our income for charitable and religious purposes is unlawful. 2. That to leave what we shall give to be determined by impulse or chance, without any principle to guide us, is unlawful. 3. That to fix a principle for our guidance, by our own disposition, or by prevalent usage, without seeking light in the Word of God, is unlaw - fid. 4. That when we search the Scriptures for a principle, the very lowest proportion of our income for which we can find any show of justi- fication is a tenth of the whole. 5. That, therefore, it is our duty to give away, statedly, for the service and honour of our God, at the very least, one-tenth of aU which He com- mits to our stewardship." These principles were clearly and power- fully illustrated by an appeal to Scripture history. The lowest type of benevolence was that practised in the Patriarchal age, which was the ottering of one-tenth of all that was possessed. The religion of the Jews required one-tenth of the yearly in- come to be given by the head of each family to the Levites ;ilone, in addition to a second tenth for the support of the feasts, and a third tentli for the poor once in three years. Then came the cost of the trespass offerings, and the expenses connected with long journeys to the temple, and sundry other religious charges, all imposed by Divine sanc- tion, besides freewill offerings. Taking all these items into account, there is no doubt but among the Jews every head of a family was under religious obligation to give away at least a fifth, perhaps a third, of his yearly income. Thus it ap- pears that, in the patriarchal dispen- sation, a tenth was the portion which the Lord accepted. Under the Mosaic dispensation that proportion was raised to at least a fifth by express ordinances ; and when we come to the Gospel dispensation, we are sen- sible at once of a notable rise in the temperature of benevolence. Here the idea of a religion less generous, less self-denying, less superior to sordid hoards of personal coniforts, is 2 276 THE MISSION AEY WOELD. not only inadmissible but atrocious. Whether, therefore, we take the Old Testament or the New, the lowest proportion of giving for which we can find any pretext or foothold whatever, in command or in prece- dent, is one-tenth. He who fixes on this, deliberately fixes on far less than was required of a Jew. He who fixes on less than this, delibe- rately excludes all Scripture instruc- tion, and chooses a standard for which no part of God's Word ofters a justification. 556. Giving essential to Olins- tianity. — The system of redemp- tion, from first to last, is one grand system of giving. God loved the world, and gave His only-begotten Son to save it from eternal ruin. The Son loved us and gave Himself to death for us. This giving does not rest at the point of iDounty, but passes on to that of inconceivable sacrifice. Every man on whose spirit the true light of redemption breaks finds himself heir to an in- heritance of givings, which began on the eve of time, and will keep pace with the course of eternity. To giving he owes his all ; in giving he sees the most substantial evidence he can offer, that he is a grateful debtor ; and the self-sacrifice of Him in whom he trusts says, far more pathetically than words can say, " It is more blessed to give than to re- ceive." Christianity ordains that giving shall be both bountiful and cheerful. It does not satisfy the demands of our religion that we give; we must give much. "He that soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly." This refers to the amount of gifts. But Chi'istianity is not even then content ; that un- sparing amount must be given with a cheerful heart, " not grudgingly or of necessity ; for God loveth a cheer- ful giver." One of the oddest things in all argument is, that this passage is sometimes resorted to as a cover by those who claim the liberty to give away as little as ever they please. Let them turn to the pas- sage (2 Cor. ix. 5—7) and they will see that it is not left to them or to any man to decide whether giving shall be on a bountiful or a sparing scale. That it is not to be sparing, and is to be bountiful is settled ; and then a cheerful heart is commanded in addition. The twofold require- ment is a gift not sjjaring as to amount, not grudging as to feeling. One may cheerfully give a sparing gift, who would grudge a bountiful one ; and one who, from necessity or shame, gives a large gift may grudge while he gives. Do not spare when you give, and do not grudge when you make sacrifices! This is the voice of a passage which some would fain use to cloak their unwillingness to make liberality a regulated and well- considered virtue. — Arthur. 557. Giving as God has pros- pered us. — That was a very im- portant direction which the apostle Paul gave to the Christians at Corinth, that they might be always ready to meet the claims of Christian benevolence: — " Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay bv him in store, as God hath jJros- jjeredkhn" (1 Cor. xvi. 2). According to the beautiful language of a living author, ' ' Here the scale which regu- lates giving is taken from the hand of impulse, fashion, or personal dis- position. Whether our giving is or is not to be in proportion to the bounties of G od to us is no matter of debate. The principle of proportion is enjoined in the New Testament. This Scripture, ' as the Lord hath prospered him,' forces us to ask, ' What is giving in proportion to God's gifts to us? If we seek an THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 277 answer in the New Testament, every- thing seems to push up the scale to a proportion from which we nearly all shrink away. "We find liberality in a rich man sanctioned up to * half his goods,' as in the case of Zaccheus ; and in a poor widow up to ' all her living,' as the two mites. We find a whole church selling their property, and giving away without limit ; and though that example is never enforced on others, it is never reproved. AVe find the Church of Macedonia, in ' depths of poverty,' and also in ' a great trial of afflic- tions,' abounding ' in riches of libe- rality ; ' and their record is written for the gratitude of all ages, that they gave ' beyond their power,' These early Christians who thus re- joiced to bestow are melted to yet greater sacrifices by words so win- ning and so mighty as, ' Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became jyoor, that ye through His poverty might be rich.' Turn where you will in the New Testament in search for an answer to the question, ' What is giving as God has prospered me?' you are sur- rounded by an atmosphere of fervid joy and love ; you are stimulated by examples of apostles forsaking all, individuals selling all, churches bestowing all, the deeply poor giving to the poorer, and, to crown the whole, the Master giving always, and storing never ; and in the end giving Himself a ransom for all." COLLECTORS AND COLLECTING. 558. Collectors necessary, — If the Church of Christ on earth were perfect, and all her members largely imbued with a spirit of genuine liberality, conscientiously setting apart a proper proportion of their income for the support of the cause of God — if the injunction of the Apostle on professing Christians to lay by thetn in store on the first day of the week as " God hath prospered them " were regarded by all, so that every believer possessed a purse or fund sacred to religious purposes, perhaps collectors for charitable ob- jects would not be so necessary as they are. Those whose duty it is to give would hasten to the treasurers of the respective funds of the church to present their ofi"erings with joyful hearts, in response to the simplest announcement of what was required without any solicitation or persuasion on the subject. But, alas ! it is not so. Appeals have to be made, cases explained, and the most urgent en- treaty employed to induce Christian people to do what is admitted on all hands to be their imperative duty. Hence announcements and explana- tions have not only to be made from the pulpit . and the platform, and sermons and speeches delivered to explain charitable objects and excite feelings of sympathy ; but collectors are required to wait upon the donors at their respective places of residence, to receive their contributions, and sometimes to give still further in- formation with respect to the benevo- lent object in aid of which their subscriptions are solicited. 559. Juvenile Collectors. — The idea of appointing juvenile Mission- ary collectors was a very happy one, and the general employment of late years of children and young persons connected with our respective Sab- bath-schools in this good work has already resulted in much good. It has been beneficial to the juveniles themselves, inducing them to take an interest in one of the noblest un- dertakings which can possibly en- 278 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. gage the mind of man, and training them to habits of punctuality, dis- cipline, and Christian labour, which cannot fail to prove of the utmost importance in after life. Nor has the advantage to the cause itself been less marked and prominent. Where juvenile Missionary Associa- tions have been well managed, and where the ofSeers and teachers of the Sunday-schools with which they are connected have entered into the work with spirit, keeping the machinery in constant and regular motion, the little people have succeeded in collect- ing considerable sums of money for the supportof home and foreignmissions. In selecting boys and girls for this service, care should be taken to fix upon those who appear adapted for the office by gentleness of manner and amiability of disposition, and they should be specially drilled and instructed in the duties of their new position, that they may proceed in their work, not only with zeal and coiu-age, but with a becoming and respectful bearing towards all whom they may solicit to become sub- scribers. The consent of their parents and guardians should in every ease be obtained before they are employed in the work. The number of juvenile collectors em- l)loyed in any given district should be select and limited, and it would be well if a teacher or friend of riper years would kindly accompany them in their first canvass till their lists of subscribers are regularly formed. 560. Female Collectors, — How- ever excellent and efficient juvenile Missionary collectors may be in their proper sphere, and however success- ful they may be in collecting pence among the members of their re- spective families and friends, there is a higher department of the work which seems to call for the services of persons of mature years and ripe intelligence. In making application to persons of respectable position, from whom may be fairly expected contributions to the mission cause of a larger amount than the trifles col- lected by little children, Christian ladies have been employed with good effect. From the natural suscepti- bility of the female character, and from the fact that nothing is so well calculated to raise the condition of woman in heathen lands as the in- troduction of the Gospel, the cause of missions has been warmly espoused by the female portion of many of our churches. Numerous instances have come under our notice in which judicious and prudent female Mis- sionary collectors have succeeded in obtaining subscriptions where, in all probability, others would have failed. Human selfishness is ever ready to frame excuses and apologies when applications are made on behalf of charitable objects, but the earnest appeals of an intelligent, modest, and unassuming young lady for help to send the Gospel to the perishing heathen can scarcely be denied, when means are at hand for a liberal re- sponse. There are, moreover, power- ful reasons why Christian ladies should embark earnestly in this work. Woman was first in the transgression, and it is fit and proper that she should be foremost in the zealous eflbrts which are made for the recovery of a lost and ruined world to Christ. The pious females who followed the Redeemer and ministered to His necessities in the days of His flesh, set a noble ex- ample to their fair sisters through all time. When His disciples for- sook Him and fled, they were last at the cross, and first at the sepulchre, and it is believed that in the last great day it will appear that multi- tudes of sinners have been saved through the instrumentality of Christian females. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 270 561. Christian Young Men. — | the heathen world, disappeared from The Christian youii;? men of our my view commend him in my hum- respective churches in England do blc prayers to the fatherly protection not leave the honourable work of of the God of Missions." collecting for foreign missions en- tirely to juveniles and ladies. They 562. QualiiBcations of Collectors, know that, to reach the friends and ! — There are certain qualifications supporters of the work in some loca- ! which should be possessed by all lities, long journiesmiist be travelled who engage in the important work and efibrts put forth beyond the phy- ' of collecting for Christian missions, sical ability of the fair sex. Hence, ! Genuine piety and ardent love for in many instances, they volunteer that Saviour whose cause is thus their valuable services and perform espoused are the first pre-reqiiisites their duties as Missionary collectors which we mention, as they will sus- in a manner worthy of the highest : tain the mind in hours, of temptation commendation. We have known and discouragement, and do more Christian young men who have sue- I than anything else to ensure success, ceeded admirably in this department ' A firm resolution and undaunted of useful labour; and some of the courage will also be found of great best and most zealous Missionaries advantage. Added to these essential that we have met with in foreign ; qualities, the Missionary collector lands began their career in the ser- ; should possess a mind well informed vice of Christ by going from door to on the subject of missions, inasmuch door, after the example of the great as, in some instances, questions may and good Dr. Coke, to solicit contri- ] be asked, and information sought of butions to help to send the Gospel to \ an important and interesting cha- the perisliing heathen. That divine racter. In the numerous publica- Being who has condescended to make ; tions with which we are favoured, the cause of missions especially His there are ample sources of intelli- own, is so great and so good that He ; gence accessible, and we would coun- is worthy of the highest and best sel all who take a part in this noble service that we can render to Him ; enterprise to endeavour to be well up in and, however weak and feeble our \ everything relating to the important efforts may be, if they are put forth work in which they are engaged. Indo- with pure motives and with a single mitable perseverance and undaunted eye to His glory, they will be ac- couragewillbefoundnecessaryincan- cepted through the merits of Christ, i vassing and collecting for the cause Let Christian young men, therefore, ' of missions. Let fervent prayer also not be backward to do all in their be offered, especially before going power to advance the interests of the out, for the blessing of God on the lledeemer's kingdom. The Rev. John : undertaking. The hearts of all men Angel James set a noble example in are in His hands, and He can dispose this respect. Speaking at a Mission- them to regard with favour the ap- ary meeting, he said:— "H Provi- plications which are made for means dence were to deny me every other [ to send His blessed Gospel to the opportunity of evincing my love for ; ends of the earth. If the work be the mission cause, I should esteem it entered upon and prosecuted in this an honour to bear the luggage of the spirit, it must succeed, and a double pious Missionary to the beach on his blessing will be the immediate re- embarkation ; and while the ship, suit,— a blessing will descend upon enriched with so valuable a cargo for those who give and those who col- 280 THE BIISSIONARY WORLD. lect ; and, if God Himself sanctify the means to their intended purpose, a still further blessing -will ulti- mately be realised m the proclama- tion of the good news of salvation in dark benighted heathen lands, and its application to the hearts of multitudes who are favoured to hear it. 563. Canvassing. — A district in which little or nothing has been previously done for Christian mis- sions must be carefully canvassed before a successful system of col- lecting can be introduced. The fol- lowing instance of perseverance in this branch of the work in the north of England appeared some time ago in the Whitehaven and Carlisle papers: — "A gentleman resident in this neighbourhood, who was anxiously desirous to promote the interests of the Wesleyan Foreign Missions, has, during the last six weeks (besides attending to regular and extensive business of his own), canvassed in aid of the funds of the society one considerable market town, a borough, and twelve surrounding villages ; has travelled on foot up- wards of ninety miles ; waited in person on more than 1 ,400 families ; and visited a population of upwards of 6,000 soiils. The kind reception he has everywhere met with, the liberal support he has received, and the in- formation circulated through this medium of Christian missions in varioiis parts of the world, present to his mind a reward for his toil infinitely surpassing any temporal good." 564. Economy and Liberality. — Two female Missionary collectors, on going their appointed round, made up their minds to call at the resi- dence of a gentleman who had the name of being somewhat " close- fisted" in his habits. On approaching the kitchen door, and hearing a loud conversation within, they paused for a moment, and were appalled to find that the master was scolding his servant for having thrown a match into the fire which might have been of some future service. They would gladly have retreated, thinldng it would be useless to ask for a Mis- sionary subscription there ; but they had gone too far, and therefore ven- tured to knock at the door. The gentleman seemed somewhat excited, but nevertheless listened to their plea on behalf of the heathen, and asked several sensible questions with reference to the nature of the enter- prise. These being satisfactorily answered, to their great surprise he took out his purse and gave them a guinea. Observing their surprise, and surmising the cause, the gentle- man pressed the collectors for an explanation, when they were obliged to confess their pleasing disappoint- ment at receiving such a liberal contribution, in consequence of the words of chiding which they had heard on approaching the door. " I thought as much," said the gen- tleman ; ' ' and let me say to you, young ladies, that yoii need never hesitate to call upon persons with your collecting book who are known to be careful and economical in their habits, as they are most likely to be able to give to benevolent objects. I never refuse my mite to a good cause ; but I should probably be un- able to respond to the calls of Chris- tian charity as I do, if I did not carefully check every instance of waste and extravagance in my family." 565. Samuel Hick and the Cler- gyman.— Samuel Hick, the good but eccentric "Village Blacksmith," was a warm-hearted friend of Chris- tian missions. In his own quaint THE 5IISSI0NARY WORLD. ^81 way he often pleaded the cause of the poor perishing heathen with an earnestness and pathos which affected all who heard him. Nor was he backward in tendering his services as a collector for the support and spread of the Gospel at home or abroad. He sometimes met with amusing incidents when out on his collecting expeditions. Clothed with proper authority, and furnished with a book in which to enter the names of his subscribers, he went forth on one occasion with the freshness and spirit of the husbandman on en- tering for the first time in the season into the harvest field. He saw the fields white, and in his view had nothing to do but put in the sickle. He found few obstructions ; and among these few — created chielly by his own eccentricity and imprudence — he records one which may be con- sideredmore amusing than vexatious. " I went to Ricall," says he, " and as I purposed going to all the houses in the town, I thought there would be no harm in calling upon the church clergyman. I did so, and found him in his garden. I pre- sented my book, which he gave me again, and looked at me." The look would have had a withering efiect upon many of Samuel's superiors ; but the same spirit and views which had emboldened him to make the application, supported him under the rebuff with which he met. " I am surprised," said the clergyman, " that j'ou should make such are- quest ; that you should ask me to support dissenters from the Church of England." Samuel instantly in- terposed with, "No, sir, we are not dissenters ; the Church has dissented from us. The Methodists are good Churchmen, where the Gospel is preached, and for my part I never turned my back on a hricf when I went to church. "Though wiser heads than his own would have found it difficult to charge dissenterism on the Church of England, except from Popery, he was correct in his denial of the application of the epithet to the Methodist body. The retort was more equitably supported when ho defended himself by adding to his reverence, "I think there is no more harm in your helping to support us, than there is in our helping to sup- port you." The clergyman here very properly took shelter under the wing of the State — his only ground of defence — by replying, " You are obliged to support us, the law binds you to do it." Samuel, in return, re- sorted to the only code of laws with which he had any acquaintance, and which he consulted daily — the Christian code — saying, "Ours is a law of love, and if we cannot all think alike, we must all love alike," He then retired with his "NYesleyan hrief, with which he met with better success elsewhere, " We parted," says Samuel, " after a long contest ; and although I did not get any money, I would not have taken five shillings for my cause ; " or, as in all probability he meant, the opportunity he had just had of pleading and supporting it. In summing up his labours, treatment, and success, during the remainder of his tour, the village blacksmith says, "I had a very good time in going round the circuit, met with very kind friends, preached, and prayed, and collected seventy pounds. While employed in this noble work, I got my own soul blessed, and grew like a willow by the waterside. I got many a wet shirt and many a warm heart ; and while I was begging for money, I did not forget to pray for the souls of my fellow creatures," 566, Have Patience, — A re- markable incident is said to have occurred to two Missionary collectors on canvassing a new neighbourhoed 282 THE MISSION AKY WOELD, for subscriptions. They called at the mansion of a respectable but eccentric gentleman to whom they presented their book, and stated their case. He appeared favourably disposed towards the object on behalf of which they appealed, and asked a number of questions as to the countries to which Missiona- ries had been sent, and the prospects of success, &c. He seemed satisfied with the answers given, and pleased with the promise of some Missionary periodicals ; when requested to state whether he would have his name entered as a monthly, quarterly, or annual subscriber, and for what amount, he said they might put him down for " a guinea a year." When the collectors expressed their grati- tude for such a handsome promise, and assured him that they would call punctually upon him at the end of the year, he asked them to wait for a moment, and he would hand them his first contribution at once. He disappeared for a short time, but soon returned with a bag of money in his hand, and began to count it out on the table. Thinking he was seeking for some particular coin, the collectors appeared restless and anxious to have their subscription that they might leave, when the old gentleman said, ".Have patience, I shall soon have done." He continued counting out of the bag till he had got seventy guineas, and then said to the collectors, " Take these, I am now seventy years of age ; and, having promised you a guinea a ■year, I wish to pay up all arrears ; I ought to have subscribed to so good a cause long since. The col- lectors conveyed the money to the treasiu'er, "rejoicing as those who have found great spoils." /567. The Pigure altered.— An interesting incident has been related of two young men who waited upon a respectable and influential merchant at his office to solicit a contribution to the funds of the Missionary Society, for which they were collectors. Their application was received most courteously, and the gentleman entered his name for five guineas. Encouraged by this success, the collectors asked per- mission to present their book to some of the clerks in the counting-house and warehouse. Whilst thus en- gaged, the postman entered with letters for the merchant. ' Amongst other items of intelligence was in- formation of a vessel wrecked at sea with a valuable cargo, uninsured, involving a loss of several thousand pounds. The merchant was evidently afi'ected by the bad news he had re- ceived, but seeing the Missionary collectors retiring from the premises, he called them and said: "Gentle- men, I am sorry to trouble you, but since you left my office, I have re- ceived intelligence of the loss of one of my ships at sea, with a valuable cargo uninsured, and I am conse- quently poorer by several thousand pounds than I thought I was ; I must therefore ask permission to alter the figure which I wrote in your collecting book." With feelings of sympathy and regret, the collectors handed their book to the merchant, when, to their utter astonishment, he altered his contribution to twenty guineas. When they respectfully inquired if he had not made a mis- take, he replied, "No, gentlemen, I wished to alter my contribution to a higher figure since I heard of my heavy loss, for I doubt whether I have been giving to the cause of God in time past as much as I ought to have done. At all events, I am determined to give more libe- rally in future, and that without delay, lest more of my property should be swallowed up in the sea as a just punishment for my past THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 283 unfaithfulness." Happy are those who take such a charitable and pious view of what are sometimes called misfortixnes in life. 568. Take care of the Pence. — The following is a pleasing instance of the good resulting from attention X to this adage. Some years since there \was collected in a certain Lincoln- ^.viire village about 25s. a year pre- vious to the Missionary meeting, but this sum, in process of time, had gradually dwindled down to 8s. 6d. Last y<^ar a few friends of the cause resolved (o divide the village into districts, 'vith a person appointed to each to «\anvas every house for small subf^jriptions of a halfpenny or a penny per month, which are now regiy.arly received without any difficulty/. These smalj( subscriptions will, this year, amo^mt to about £2 Ifjs., showing an increase of nearly 600 per cent. Is not the neglect of the pence of the poor, in iiiany instances, a cause of the diminution of interest in the cause of Chi'istian missions ? 569. An aged Collector. — Mrs. Hannah Locke, of Newport, Isle of Wight, was, for many years, an in- dustrious, zealous, and successful collector for the mission cause. When health began to fail, and she could no longer attend God's house, or go from door to door to solicit subscriptions to help to send the Gospel to foreign lands, she was still unwilling to relinquish her beloved employment. For some time before her death, she made use of a Mis- sionary box instead of a book, which she presented on all suitable occa- sions to her visitors. She also em- ployed juveniles as her messengers to go for her with the box to receive the contributions of persons at a distance, whom she regarded as her stated subscribers. In this way she raised several pounds every year for the cause she loved so well. Thus she continued to live and labour for God and heaven, till she reached the advanced age of eighty-four, when she finished her course with joy, and was called to her reward in heaven. The writer had the pleasure of visiting her frequently till the closing scene arrived, and of taking charge of her well- replenished Missionary box, which, together with a small legacy of .£5, represented her final effort in the cause of missions, which she loved and served to the end. "Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord, for they rest from their labours, and their works do follow them." 570. A mimber of Farthings. — Among the sums received at the Missionary anniversary last month was one which I think deserves to be placed on record. A poor woman brought one hundred and sixty- eight farthings, which she had piit by during the year on behalf of the heathen. At the preceding anni- versary she was miich impressed by what she heard, and resolved on giving something. The resolution was put into practice, and the result was 3.y. Gd. as her subscription. This poor woman's husband was se-s'eral times out of work, their seven children and themselves some- times wanted more bread ; but she persevered in her plan, and from her poverty spared something for perish- ing souls. The guineas, and fifties, and hundreds of pounds, are praise- worthy ; hut these occasional offer- ings.eclipse them all. — Cadman. 571. The importance of Littles. " Though trifling in your eyes, The little mites appear; Yet to my charming words A moment lend your ear. 284 THK MISSIONAEY WORLD. " Look on the mighty deep, And contemplate the sea ; If 'twere not for the drops, Where would its iHisiness bo ? "Behold tlie emerald field, Where sheep and oxen feed ; If 'twere not for the blades. Say where would be the meadf " The oak its shelter gives, When flocks from tempests flee ; But if the LEAVES were gone, Where would the shelter be ? '• The smooth extended strand. That checks the roaring deep : Say, if the grains were gone. Where woxild the billows swecii ? "Were little words despised. How would a hook appear ? How could the preacher speak, Or how his hearers hear ? " Despise not then the pence. They help to make the pound ; And each may help to spread abroad The Gospel's joyful sound ! SPECIAL WAYS AND MEANS. 572. Human Ingenuity. — It is a common but true saying, generally, that ' ' ■where there is a will there is a way." When the mind of man is earnestly set upon an object, the most strenuous efforts will not be wanting to bring about its accom- plishment. This is seen every day in the affairs of this life ; and, in proportion to men's attachment to the objects they have in view, will be the ardour of their pursuit, and the care with which they will devise means by which their ends may be gained. That human ingenuity is never better employed than when it is devising the wisest and most effec- tual means of doing good. We have met with some beautiful instances in which this wonderful faculty of the mind has been brought to bear with good effect on the glorious Missionary enterprise. Persons in humble life, with but slender resources at their ■ command, but with hearts filled with love to Christ and His cause, have bent their minds to study the sub- ject, and have at length hit upon plans which, when industriously pursued, have resulted in the reali- sation of considerable sums of money in the aggregate for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. Some of the ways and means of raising contributions to the mission fund to which we allude are amusing, if not ludicrous. Others are gravely suggestive of what might be done for the cause of God if all professing Christians were in earnest to pro- mote, by all possible means. His honour and glory. In every instance where the motive is evidently pure and the eye single, we cannot but wish success to the feeblest effort which is put forth to provide the means of making known the glad tidings of salvation to the dark, be- nighted heathen. 573. Missionary Pigs. — When the E-ev. John Williams returned from the Hervey Islands, in 182S, he brought £66 as the contributions of native Christians at Rurutu to the mission fund, and a still larger amount was raised on another island of the group in a very novel manner. He had taken to Aitutaki the first pigs the natives had ever seen, and a few years afterwards, he observes, ' ' I was explaining to the people one evening the manner in which English Christians raised money to send the Gospel to heathen countries. On hearing this they expressed their regret at not having money, that they also might enjoy the privilege of helping in the good work of caus- ing the Word of God to grow. I replied, 'If you have no money, you have something to buy money with.' This idea was quite new to them ; and they wished to know at once what they possessed which would bity money. I said to them, ' The THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 285 pigs I brought to youf sliores on my first visit here multiplied so greatly that all of you have now an abund- ance ; and if every family in the island were to set apart a pig for causing the Word of God to grow, and, when the ships came, to sell them for money, instead of cloth and axes, a valuable contri- bution might be raised.' The idea delighted them exceedingly ; and early the next morning the squeak- ing of the pigs, which were receiving a peculiar mark in the ear for this purpose, was heard from one end of the settlement to the other. In the interval a ship had been there, the captain of which had purchased their pigs and paid for them most honourably ; and now, to my utter astonishment, the native treasurer put into my hands £103, partly in bills and partly in cash. This was the first money they had ever pos- sessed, and every farthing of it was dedicated to the cause of Christ. They had previously contributed two hundred and seventy pigs as their offering to the mission fund." 574. Missionary Oheny Trees. — At the annual Missionary meeting held in City-road Chapel, London, on the 1st May, 1820, the Rev. John Angel James, of Birmingham, re- lated the following interesting anec- dote : — "I knew a good man in Berkshire who had a cherry orchard. He bethought himself what he could do for the mission cause, and at length selected two cherry-trees, the fruit of which he would devote most sacredly to the cause of missions ; nor did it appear that these Mission- ary cherry-trees suffered more from blight or mildew than an)' others. When his friends occasionally visited him, he allowed them the full range of his orchard. ' Of every tree of the garden you may freely eat,' said he, ' but of these two trees ye shall not cat — they belong to God.' The fruit was ^carefully kept separate, was brought to market, and the pro- ceeds remitted to the Missionary society. No part of the price was kept back, and last year nearly thirty shillings, the produce of these two trees, was sacredly appropriated to the cause of missions." " Every man," continued Mr. James, " has not his cherry orchard, but every man may render unto God a tithe offering of the little he possesses for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world." 575. Missionary Hens. — The practice of setting apart one or more hens, with a view to give the pror ceeds to the mission fund, has been adopted by humble cottagers in many parts of Europe, but it may not be generally known that it is beginning to prevail in Africa and other distant lands. A Mis- sionary recently arrived from Eng- land attended a Missionary meet- ing at a place called Diep River, near Cape Town, Cape of Good Hope, in the year 1859 ; and observing that the people were generally very poor, he ventured to suggest two or three ways in which they might furnish themselves with something to give to the cause of missions. Among other things, he mentioned that in his last circuit at home there was a poor woman whose means were very limited, and who, in order to make a trifle to give to the Missionary collectors, set apart a hen for the purpose, which proving to be a good layer, the proceeds of the eggs, when sold, amounted to several shillings a year. The idea of each family having a Missionary hen was so novel and so amusing, that the people were greatly interested, and many resolved at once to adopt the plan. For several weeks afterwards the principal topic of conversation was the Missionary 28G THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. hens, -which had been solemnly ta- booed, and were pointed out with great pleasure to their friends and visitors. At the next Missionary meeting at Diep River the proceeds of the Missionary hens were promi- nent items in the subscription list, and they have ever since been a con- siderable source of income to the Society, as will appear from the foUowinsr statement : — £ s. d. 18G0. Proceeds of Missionary Hens... 0 2 5 0 0 1861 Ditto ditto 0 1SG2 Ditto ditto 3 4 0 1863 Ditto ditto 6 4 0 1864 Ditto ditto 3 6 0 1865 Ditto ditto 3 7 0 1866 Ditto ditto 2 d 0 1867 Ditto ditto 2 4 u 1868 Ditto ditto 5 10 0 1869 Ditto ''otal in ten ditto .f. 3 6 0 1 jcavii ... £ !6 6 0 576. Missionary Ducklings. — I was once at a missionary meeting at Scarborough in Yorkshire, when two poor boys, of about ten years of age, came on the platform, and one of them gave me a parcel containing 12s. 8d., which they had raised in the following manner : — One morning when on their way to school, one of the boyi?, who had a hen, told his companion tbat she wanted to sit, but that he had neither eggs nor money to buy any ; the other boy replied, "I have as much money as will purchase twelve duck-eggs ; and if you will let your hen sit on them, we will join to buy food for the young ducks ; and whatever they may be sold for, more than we have paid for food, shall be given to the missions." To this the boy agreed ; and from the twelve eggs eleven ducklings were reared and sold, and the above sum was what they had gained by them, which they brought and gave in support of the mission cause. — Holroyd. bll. Missionary Baskets. — When Christian ladies belonging to any particular church feel deeply interested in the mission cause, and wish to add to the means at' their disposal for the support of the work, they sometimes get iip what is called a " Missionary Basket." This is a basket tilled with useful and ornamental articles, chiefly the work of the ladies themselves, which are sold for the benefit of the mis- sion fund. Each lady generally takes the basket, with the surplus stock in it, for a month, during which she adds to the contents as she is able, and sells as many articles as possible among her friends, and then passes it on to the next mem- ber of the asociation, who acts in like manner during the next month. In this way a considerable sum is frequently raised in the course of the year, with comparatively little trouble or inconvenience to those most immediately concerned. From the Grimshy Herald of ' March 23rd, 1872, we learn that Miss Robinson, a respectable young lady with a Missionary basket was taken before the magistrates on the Tuesday previous charged with peddling without a licence." She was ably defended by Mr. Wintring- ham, who clearly explained the nature and object of the bene- volent undertaking, and pleaded that there could be no offence. He contended that, if the present case was an ' offence,' then those ladies who went among the dwellings of the poor as agents of the British and Foreign Bible Society, endea- vouring to induce the poor man to have a Bible in his house, and re- ceiving pay for it by instalments, were also peddlers. If that were an. offence, then when a gentleman, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 287 hearing of a case of distress, •went round among his friends and asked them to subscribe to alleviate it, he was liable to be brought before the magistrates for begging, and to be tried as a ' common vagrant.' Of course the magistrates " dismissed the case," and from the severe cas- tigation which was given to the parlies who instituted this mean species of persecution, it is not likely that any lady carrying a Missionary basket will again be j troubled by the police in Grimsby, i 578. Missionary Cocoa-nut Trees. — At a Missionarj' meeting, held a short time ago in Jamaica, a paper was sent up to the platform by a negro woman with the request that it might be read to the audience with a view to show how the writer con- trived to have something to give to the cause of- missions. It was headed, ^^ History of a Mission Cocoa-nut Tree" and the substance of it was as follows : — " In I80I I attended a Missionary meeting. Among other things one of the speakers told us that one reason why people com- plained that they had no money to give, when they were asked, was because they made no provision be- forehand, and that if they would only do something, — for example, plant a tree and set it apart for Mis- sions,— they would never have cause to complain. When I went home I planted live cocoa-nut trees. One of them I set apart for the cause, and had Mission Tree cut into it, so that in time to come any one might know the tree was separated from the others. The Mission Tree grew faster than the other trees, so much so that, if you saw it now, you would think it had been planted long before the rest. In 1856 it began to bear. It is now the most fruitful tree of all, and every year I get twelve shillings for the cocoa-nuts, which I give to the cause ; and now I have no trou- ble, when the time comes round, to i find money for my contribution to the Missionary Society." The read- ■ ing of this document and the an- nouncement of the contribution by ] which it was accompanied were re- ceived with applause, and the good j woman found many imitators in her ' industry and forethought to provide i something to present to the Lord at 1 the Missionary anniversary. I 579. Missionary Bees. — The I idea of the " little busy bee " wing- ing its way over hill and dale in quest of the sweetest flowers, and working daj^ after day to provide the means of sending the Gospel to the perishing heathen, is a very beautiful one, and we have known, it literally carried out on a scale and ' with results which are worthy of a ' passing notice. The largest amount realised from this source, and which came under our pei'sonal observation, j in any one year was in 1850, when I eight hives set apart for the mission cause produced honey which sold for ! the sum of £8 14s. I { 580, Missionary Pisli-pots. — It may be necessary to explain, for the information of the English readers, ,that a "fish-pot" in the "West i Indies, and some other countries, is a j vessel made of wicker-work, or net stretched on hoops, which, when sunk to the bottom of the sea, acts as a trap, into which the fish are decoyed by a bait, and from which, when once in it, it is next to impossible to escape. It has of late years become a common thing for fishermen con- nected with our mission stations to set apart a fish-pot for the benefit of the mission fund, and to present the proceeds of the fish caught in it at the next anniversary. At a meeting recently held at Morley, in Jamaica, a black man regretted that his "Mis- 288 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. sionary fish-pot" had only made four shillings last year, and was ashamed to present so small a sum. " How- ever," said he, "I will try to do batter next year, if spared." 581 . Missionary Oats. — The idea of "Missionary Cats" may excite a smile. But Madam Pussy is an im- portant personage in the West Indies, and in some other countries where rats and mice are so destructive in the boiling-houses, and among the sugar-canes and coffee plants. "We knew an instance in which a native member set apart the proceeds of his cat, which he called " MoUy," to the mission fund. " Molly" was a pro- lific pussy, and frequently had a number of kittens, each of which was sold for a shilling or eighteen pence, and the money sacredly de- voted to the cause of God. Many were amused at the Missionary meet- ing to hear the name of "Molly" read out in the list, with the num- ber of shillings she had brought to the treasury during the year, and a few resolved to adopt the same, or some similar plan, to raise a trifle to contribute to so good a cause. 582. Miscellaneous Items. — It might be tedious, and would be almost endless, to attempt to specifj^ all the special means adopted for raising money for the support of the Missionary enterprise. In looking over the Report of the Wesleyan Missionary Society for one year, we find the following suggestive items: — Eight "Missionary hens" had produced the sum of £9 12s. 8d. Two "Missionary pigs" were sold for £2 Is. Three " Missionary geese " brought £3 8s. Ten "Mis- sionary sheep " brought to the trea- sury the sum of £17 6s. Fourteen "Missionary lambs" realised £16 18s. 6d. Seven " Missionary fruit trees" yielded £22. Credit is given for the produce of "a piece of orchard ground " to the amount of £3 19s. 3d., whilst "firstfruits" are put down at £6 12s. 6d. Nor should the "sale of flovvers" at Dover and Taunton be overlooked, as in each case £1 was realised for the Society. Five " teetotalers "; forwarded the sum of £7 2s. Six " boarding schools " contributed £o5 10s. 2d. to the Mission fund ; whilst the "Missionary baskets" and "ba- zaars," supplied chiefly by the nimble fingers of Christian ladies, realised the sum of £172 8s. 2d. A returned Missionary had contributed more than £50 as the profits derived from books which he had published in the interest of the Society. At Dover £1 Is. was given by a gentleman "in grateful remembrance of kindness shown to his sailor-boy by the Mis- sionaries in a foreign land." In the Portsmouth Circuit, " Birth-day offerings" amounted to £1 12s. 6d. In Jersey a "Missionary jug" is forwarded containing £2 3s. 4d. At Plymouth a remarkable combina- tion occurs. One is a contribution of a teapot containing £4, and the other that of a powder barrel, with the sum of ^'13 Os. 3d. From Gwennapjwe have an exemplification of Christian principle in a " thank-offering " from " workmen in a powder-mill," for the preservation of life and property, <£4 13s. From Teignmouth we have an illustration of the taxing principle in the sum of £8 17s. 7d. as toll on cattle killed by the party during the year, no mean number, amounting as it does to two thousand two hundred and eleven. From the Louth Circuit some good friend con- tributed one pound of butter weekly, the amount realised in the course of the year being £2 3s. 4d. In the Thirsk list there is the sale of matches by two lads. And there is scarcely any end of ' ' marriage offer- ings," thank-offerings," and such THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 289 like to the Mission fund. Verily, ""Where there is a will there is a way." INSTANCES OF PEINOELY MUNIFICENCE. 583. The Children of Israel— Perhaps there never was a more re- markable instance of large-hearted generous liberality, on the jmrt of a congregation in aid of the service of God, than that which was exhibited by the children of Israel in the wil- derness when the tabernacle was about to be erected. Having re- ceived explicit instructions from the Almighty with reference to the for- mation of the sacred edifice, Moses spake unto all the congregation of the children of Israel, saying, "this is the thing which the Lohd com- manded, saying, Take ye from among you an offering unto the Lord: whosoever is of a willing heart, let him bring it, an offering of the Lord ; gold, and silver, and brass, and blue, and purple, and scarlet, and line linen," &c. (Ex. XXXV. 4 — 6.) And those who were skilled in the arts of spinning, weaving, and embroidery were called upon to give of their labour to pre- pare the necessary furniture and appendages for the sanctuary. The people went forth from the presence of their great leader and lawgiver animated by one spirit in reference to the holy enterprise ; and right nobly did they perform their duty in this matter. " They came, both men and women, as many as were willing-hearted, and brought bracelets and earrings, and rings, and tablets, all jewels of gold ; and every man that offered, offered an offering of gold unto the Lord. And every man with whom was found blue and purple, and scarlet, and fine linen, and goats' hair, and red skins of rams, and badger's skins, brought them. Everyone that did ofler an oft'eriug of silver and brass brought the Lord's offering; and every man with whom was found shittim wood, for any work of the service, brought it. And all the women that were wise-hearted did spin with their hands, and brought that which they had spun, both of blue and of purple, and of scarlet, and of fine linen. And all the women whose hearts stirred them up in wisdom spim goats' hair ; and the rulers brought onyx-stones, and stones to be set for the ephod, and for the breastplate ; and spice and oil for the light ; and for the anoint- ing oil and for the sweet incense. The children of Israel brought a willing offering unto the Lord, every man and every woman whose heart made them willing to bring all manner of work, which the Lord had commanded to be made by the hand of Moses." (Exod. xxxv. 22 — 29.) So abundant was this offering that the artizans " Spake unto Moses saying. The people bring much more than enough for the service of the work, which the Lord had com- manded to make. And Moses gave commandment, and they caused it to be proclaimed throughout the camp, saying. Let neither man nor woman make any more work for the offering of the sanctuary. So the people were restrained from bringing. For the stuft' they had was sufiicient for all the work to make it, and too much." (Exod. xxxvi. 5 — 7.) The value of these offerings which were thus brought in the course of a few weeks has been estimated at £200,000 of our money. 584. The Eoman Centurion. — The first instance we find on record, in sacred or profane history, of an individual erecting a place of wor- 290 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. ship at his own expense is that of the Roman Centurion of Capernaum, who sent messengers to Christ to request Him to come down and heal his afflicted servant. The elders of the Jews who were employed on this mission bore an honourable testi- mony to the moral character and true liberality of this centurion, who was evidently a sincere convert to the faith and worship of the true and living God. They said to Jesus, "He is worthy for whom Thou shouldest do this : for he loveth our nation, and hath buUt us a syna- gogue." "We have no account of the dimensions or cost of this erec- tion, or of the circumstances under which it took place ; but it was an act of benevolence so unique at the time, and which has since found so many imitators, that it is worthy of notice, especially as it stands con- nected with such an interesting story. "Then Jesus went with them. And when He was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to Him, saying unto Him, Lord, trouble not Thyself; for I am not worthy that Thou should- est enter under my roof : "Wherefore neither thought 1 myself worthy to come unto Thee ; but say in a word, and my servant shall be healed. For I also am a man set under authority, havmg under me soldiers, and I say iinto one. Go, and he goeth; and to another. Come, and he Cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it. When Jesus heard these things He marvelled at him ; and turned Him about, and said unto the people that followed Him, I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel." (Matt. viii. 5—13 ; Luke vii. 1 — 10.) The centurion's ser- vant was healed in the self-same hour — as if the Redeemer wished not only to meet the case of the Roman centurion, but also to en- courage the benevolence and faith of His own dear people till the end of time. 585. Orphan Houses on Ashley Down and Scriptural Knowledge Institution, Bristol. — The liberal manner in which this institution has been supported by Christian philanthropists of various denomi- nations for several years past is worthy of special notice. We may be unable to discern much difference between the mode adopted for ob- taining funds by this and other kindred societies, the directors of which issue reports and make ap- peals for collecting money in their own way, notwithstanding what has been said about prayer, and faith, and providence ; but no doubt can be entertained as to the generous manner in which the appeals have been responded to in the case before us. Mr. George Muller, the founder and director of the institution, says, in his recent report: — -"We have obtained from the beginning above £500,000 as the result of prayer and faith, which we trust is a plain proof that waiting upon God for means is not in vain : we are, therefore, without anxiety, though the cur- rent expenses of the institution have amounted during the past year to nearly £.39,000; and though we have the prospect that during the year on which we have entered the expenses will be greater still. The reader who is unacquainted with previous reports may ask. And what has been accomplished through the £500,000 which have come in for this institution ? To such our answer is — 23,000 children or grown-up persons have been taught in the various schools, entirely sup- ported by the funds of the institu- tion, besides the tens of thousands who have been benefitted in the schools which were assisted by its THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 291 funds ; more than G4,000 Bibles, 85,000 Testaments, and 100,000 smaller portions of Holy Scripture, in various languages, have been cir- culated since the formation of the institution ; and 39,000,000 of tracts and books, likewise in different languages, have been circulated. There have been moreover, from the earliest days of this institution. Missionaries assisted by its funds ; and, of late, more than 150 in number. On this object alone, £104,000 have been expended from the beginning. Also 3,575 orphans have been under our care, and five large houses, at an expense of £'115,000, have been erected, and fitted up for the accommodation of 2,050 orphans. As to the spiritual results, eternity alone can unfold them ; yet, even in so far as God has been pleased to allow us to see already the results of our service, we have reaped most abundantly, and do so more and more with every year, whilst going on in the work." Reports and circulars containing such emphatic and earnest state- ments as these, together with col- lecting boxes, placed in various parts ■ of the establishment to meet the eyes of visitors, can scarcely fail to produce their intended effect, which, with prayer, faith, and trust in Providence, will no doubt bring ample fimds into Mr. Muller's treasury. Similar plans, with slight modifications, as adopted by our Bible and Missionary Societies, are attended with similar results, and thus ample opportunities are afforded for the outgoings of Christian bene- volence. 586. Tlie Ifawab of Eampore. — In 1869, Miss Swain, M.D., one of the devoted female Missionaries of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India, opened at Bareilly a medical mission for the women of India. TJ Since that time a class of girls has been prepared to enter upon the study of medicine. The success of the enterprise thus far, led to a special effort to secure additional land adjoining the mission premises, for the purpose of building upon it an hospital for native women. The most convenient property for the pui'pose belonged to the Nawab of kampore, who, on being waited upon by the Missionaries, to ascertain if he was willing to dispose of the piece of land required, generously pre- sented to the mission a valuable estate consisting of fifty acres of land, a large and commodious brick house, two wells, a garden, and out- buildings complete, of the value of £10,000. This princely offering to the American Methodist Mission was attended by circumstances of a very extraordinary character. Although his Royal Highness is a Mohammedan, so favourable was his impression of the Missionaries and their work, that, on hearing of their intended visit to the palace to inquire about the land in question, he gave orders for a " dak," or relays of horses to be provided for their conveyance all the way from Bareilly to Rampore, and sent outriders to guard them in right royal style through the whole journey. Ad- verting to this princely act of muni- ficence, one of the Missionaries says, in a communication to the parent society in America, — "I am sure Missionaries never went begging in such a style before. His Royal Highness entertained us in great state while there, and expressed the great pleasure he had in giving us the property for so charitable and worthy an object. We have wanted it and prayed for it ever since we came to the Orphanage, but would as soon have thought of asking for the moon as of making a request to the Nawab himself, until we began 2 202 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. to be desperate in our zeal for a hospital site, and for Miss Swain's work. This noble donation gives us a fine chance in Bareilly ; and now that the railway will be through soon, I am inclined to think it will be the place for the location of our Theological and Training School." I ing forward of other benevolent j undertakings all calculated to pro- mote the best interests of the country i for years to come. 587. Daniel Drew, Esq., and the Centenary of American Metbod- ism. — In the autumn of 1866, the first centenary of American Methodism was celebrated through- out the length and breadth of the country, one hundred years having passed away since the first Society was formed in New York by Philip Embury, Barbara Heck, and a few other Irish and British emigrants. Songs of praise ascended to heaven from almost every church and every family connected with the body, for the great things which God had wrought by the faithful preaching of the Gospel. Princely offerings were also laid on the altar of Chris- tian benevolence for the various objects contemplated by the financial arrangements of the celebration. One gentleman, Daniel Drew, Esq., pre- sented the noble sum of i' 100, 000 on the occasion ; and the entire i amount contributed to the Centenary Fund was upwards of £1,000,000 sterling. This large sixm of money came from all parts of the Union, and was contributed by persons of almost every occupation and condi- tion in life, who seemed to vie with each other who should be first in testifying their gratitude and joy on the auspicious occasion. The amount so cheerfully offered was appropriated to various objects, local and connexional, relating to the consolidation and extension of the domestic and foreign missions of the Church ; the building and endow- ment of colleges and other educa- ! tional establishments ; and the help- ' 588. William McArthur, Esq., M.P. and the Wesleyan College, Bel- fast.— The names of the brothers "William and Alexander McArthur will be handed down to posterity as [justly ranking among the most libe- ral and philanthropic gentlemen of the present age. They are the sons of I a devoted "Wesleyan minister of the ', Irish conference ; and, having for many years carried on an extensive and lucrative mercantile business in Australia and England, at an early period they became wealthy and in- fiuential members of civil society, and of the Church to which they belong. As Sheriff of London and Middlesex, as Member of Parlia- ment for Lambeth, and in several other high and honourable positions, Mr. William McArthur has served his country weU, and has earned for himself a reputation as a citizen and philanthropist which will never die. But that for which we more especially produce his honoured name here, is the fact that he is a warm- hearted friend and liberal supporter of Christian missions, and of every other good and benevolent enterprise. When a college was required for the better education of candidates for the ministry and the respectable youth of his native land, he gave to i the imdertaking the full weight of his influence and aid. He laid the foimdation stone of the college buUd- I ings in Belfast on the 24th of August, 1865 ; and in connection with his j honoured brother he contributed to- I wards the building fund the noble sum of £3,000. To the funds of I the Missionary Society, and to many of the benevolent institutions of the English Metropolis, he is a liberal contributor. In the Metropolitan THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 293 ■Wesleyan Chapel Building Fund, he has taken a deep and lively interest from the beginning. When it was first established, he subscribed to it £1,000; and subsequently, at a ■dinner given by him at his residence in Brixton to twenty-two gentlemen, the magnificent sum of £15,000 was subscribed, of which he and his ex- cellent brother, Mr. Alexander, con- tributed £3,000. These are but specimens of what these noble Chris- tian gentlemen have done and are constantly doing to promote the best interests of their fellow men. 589. John Pernley, Esq., and tlie Wesleyan Mission in Italy. — Hav- ing acquired by inheritance, or by sedulous attention to business, or partly by both, a handsome fortune, Mr. Fernley began several years ago to distribute of his substance, with a liberal hand, as the steward of the Lord. His gifts to various benevo- lent objects were on a princely scale. His hand has been ever open to sup- port the Missionary enterprise ; and the aid which he has rendered to the numerous institutions of Method- ism has been large and constant. If we mistake not, the splendid new chapel at Southport, with its rich and costly surroundings, was alto- gether his munihcent gift to the Connexion, to say nothing of several other places of worship which he has either built himself or largely aided. He also founded an annual lecture which bears his honoured name, intended to elucidate the most prominent doctrines of Christianity for the benefit of the rising ministry and others. But the most recent princely contribution of Mr. Fernley is deserving of special notice. From the beginning he took a lively in- terest in the mission to Italy, but when Rome itself was so mysteriously and unexpectedly thrown open to the Gospel, he felt that it was in- cumbent on all who had it in their power to come forward to the help of the Lord against the mighty. To set on foot and help forward a scheme for the building of new chapels in Home and Naples, and otherwise to assist in placing the Italian Mission on a permanent foundation in 1871, ilr. Fernley presented to the Wes- leyan Missionary Society the noble sum of £5,000. Nor is he yet " weary in well-doing," knowing that in due season he will "reap if he faint not." 590. James Heald, Esq., and tlie Debt on the Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society. — Few men have equalled and none have surpassed in large-hearted Christian benevolence the kind and good Mr. Heald, for many years past the careful treasurer of the Wesleyan Missionary Society. Having been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth in early life, and blessed by Divine Providence, to a large extent, with prosperity in business, Mr. Heald seems, from the beginning of his career, to have realised his responsibility to God, and the obligation under which he was laid to live and labour with a single eye to His glory. As a member of the British Parliament Mr. Heald was ever found advo- cating the claims of religious liberty and social progress, and since his partial retii-ement from public life, he has devoted himself chiefly to works of charity and beneficence. In addition to his liberal support of various benevolent institutions in the neighbourhood of Parr's Wood, Stockport, where he resides, he has for many years past taken an active and liberal part in the working of the Methodist Church, of which he is a devoted member. But it is to the cause of Christian missions that Mr. Heald has been most ardently attached. On the commencement of 294 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. new undertakings, and in times of emergency, his purse has ever been open, and it has been a common thing with him to give hundreds and even thousands of pounds at once when a strong case was placed before him. When his friend Mr. Fernley generously contributed £5,00(1 for the extension of the work in Rome and Naples, Mr. Heald readily offered £5,000 also, with the understanding that the removal of the debt which had so long pressed upon the society should be made a part of the scheme. From that time the two objects were amalgamated, and the sum of i;27,000 was raised in a few months, Miss Heald contributing £1,000 ; Thomas Wilson, £l,00n ; John S. r>udgett,Es(i., i;l,OO0; Mr. and Mrs. H. Budgett, £500 ; John R. Kay, Esq., £500; Mrs. Holy £500; Dr. I Wood i500 ; Messrs, W. and A. > McArthur, £500 ; and many other friends of the society presenting somewhat smaller amounts. ' 591. Isaac Holden, Esq., and Missions on the Continent of Europe. — As a genuine philan- thropist, a friend of civil and re- ligious liberty, and a liberal sup- porter of Christian missions, the name of Mr. Isaac Holden will be held in grateful remembrance by multitudes who have been benefitted by his bounty, or who have learned to appreciate his real worth. By the | hundreds of operatives connected : with his extensive manufactories in | England and France, Mr. Holden is 1 held in high estimation, not only be- ; cause of his kindness and considera- \ tion for their temporal welfare, but ' especially in consequence of the , care which he takes for their mental, moral, and spiritual elevation. He { spares no pains or expense to provide his work-people with the means of religious instruction, his large e&ta- ! j blishment at Rheims, near Paris, being provided with the services of a Protestant minister at his indi- vidual cost. But Mr. Holden's large-hearted munificence is not by any means confined to his own work- men and their families. He takes I a deep and lively interest in the : spread of evangelical religion on j the continent of Europe and through- out the world, contributing largely, { not only to the institutions of the I Wesleyan Church, with which he is I connected, but to those of other communities who are employed in the same good work of disseminating everywhere the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. A short time ago Mr. Holden contributed the noble sum of £2,500 to the " Metropolitan Wesleyan Chapel BuUding Fund," and his name appears on the list of subscribers to the Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society for £100 a-year, to say nothing of his numerous other munificent contributions, which are of frequent occurrence. 592. Sir Francis Lycett and the Metropolitan Wesleyan Chapel Building Fund. — Few men in modern times have been more honoured by their fellow men, or more signally favoured by Divine Providence, than Sir Francis Lycett ; and no one has made better use of his wealth and influence, or more appropriately expressed his grati- tude to God for the benefits received at His kind hands. It would be diffi- cult to recount and specify the nume- rous instances of Sir Francis Lycett's princely liberality which have come under our notice during the past few years. His name has appeared prominently in connection with the Missionary enterprise in China, India, and other parts of the world ; but that to which he has devoted his attention more especially of late is Home Mission work in London. Sin- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 295 cerely regretting, in common with many other Christian gentlemen and zealous ministers, the fact that the erection of places of worship, and providing the means of religious in- struction, did not keep pace with the rapidly increasing population of the Metropolis, Sir Francis Lycett took an active part in the organisation and working of the "Metropolitan "Wesleyan Chapel Building Fund." Encouraged by the success which attended the enterprise during the earlier years of its operations, in 1870 he generously ottered to con- tribute the noble sum of £50,000 towards the erection of fifty com- modious chapels in London during the following nine years, provided a similar sum could be raised for the same object in the provinces. This challenge met with a noble response, the following gentlemen contributing on a jirincelj' scale : — James Heald, Esq., £5,000; Isaac Holden, Esq., £2,500 ; Samuel Turnbull, Esq., i-1,050; Dr. Wood, £1,000; James Barlow, Esq., £1,000; whilst several others gave £500 each, to say nothing of a large number of still smaller sums, so that the noble object is likely to be fully realised. 593. Thomas Farmer, Esq., and the Centenary of British Methodism. — Several years have passed away since the late Mr. Farmer, treasurer of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, was wont to appear with his calm, placid, happy-looking face at the' annual public meetings ; but he is still remembered by those who were favoured with his acquaintance, and his numeroiis acts of Christian lib- erality will never be forgotten. Although he was no bigot, he was a generous, warm-hearted, and con- sistent "Wesleyan Methodist. He was, moreover, pre-eminently a Missionary man. Whilst he was ever ready to support to the utmost of his power the numerous philan- thropic institutions of his own and other religious communities, the cause of missions seemed to stand highest in his regard. Hence when the Centenary of British Methodism was celebrated, in 1839, he threw his whole soul into the movement, inasmuch as it partook largely of a Missionary character, and contem- plated in its financial arrangements the building of a new Mission-house and other good works. The soft and silvery voice of Mr. Farmer was heard at several of the public meetings which were held in that memorable year ; and when the practical part of the business was inaugurated, he contributed to the fund for himself and family the noble sum of £1,411 5s. Od. He was followed by many other friends of the cause, who presented princely ofterings, and the aggregate result of the financial eftbrt reached the marvellous sum of £221,939 4s. 4d., an amount which no one would have ventured to predict at the com- mencement of the movement, and which clearly testified the gratitude of a zealous and devoted people, whilst at the same time it aftbrded material aid to the foreign missions and other important departments of Methodism. 594. The Methodist people, and the Missionary Jubilee. — In the year 1863, the Jubilee of the Wes- leyan Missionary Society was cele- brated, fifty years having passed away since its 'formal organisation, although the Mission had been com- menced as early as 1769. It was resolved to observe the event as an occasion of general thanksgiving, and also to solicit contributions to a fund which was to be appropriated to various objects for the benefit of the Society, such as the providing 296 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. of a college for the training of Mis- ' sionary candidates, rendering assist- , ance to native training institutions j in various parts of the mission field, the relief of financial burdens in the West Indies, assistance to "Western Africa, China, India, Italy, and for '' making better provision for disabled ' Missionaries and widows. In con- ' nection with this celebration, public meetings were held in various jjarts of the kingdom and in foreign lands, the religious influence of which will never be forgotten by those who were favoured to participate in them. 2for were the financial results less remarkable, a spirit of Christian liberality being evoked such as has been seldom equalled, and never surpassed, by any religious commu- nity. The subscriptions were led off by James Heald, Esq., who gene- rously contributed £2,000. This was followed by i'1,000 each from Mrs. Farmer, Miss Margaret Heald, Mr. George Morley, Messrs. J. and D. Leather, Mr. Brogden and family, Mr. J. S. Budgett, Mr. William McArthur, Mr. Alexander McArthur, Mr. J. Robinson Kay, Mr. Isaac Holden, and Mr. Turnbull. Then came gifts of £800 from Mr. Joshua Burton ; £750 from Mr. Sutclifi'e ; and. £500 each from Dr. Wood, Mr. Fernley, Mr. Dawson, Rev. W. Arthur, Mr. John Chubb, Mr. Brock, Mr. Vanner, Mr. Mewbiirn, and the sons of Mr. Isaac Holden, and others, not to particularise smaller amounts. To the surprise of the most sanguine friends of the enterprise the Jubilee Fund ultimately reached the noble sum of £179,972 2s. 9d., and was very helpful to various parts of the work. The Jubilee Report closes as follows: — " On a review of the whole the Committee are constrained to repeat their thanksgivings to the Great Head of the Church for the liberal gifts which His people have been disposed and empowered to lay upon the altar, and for the rich and manifold blessings from on high which have marked this movement during its entire progress. They would also place on record their gratefiil sense of the abundant favour which has been granted from on High in the continual supply of suitable agents for carrying on the work in various parts of the world. Deprived of the services of these devoted men, the most munificent contributions would be powerless to effect the instruction and conversion of the heathen ; for how shall they believe on Him of whom they have not heard, and how shall they hear without a preacher ? But this holy cause has never yet been seriously embarrassed on this account. It has pleased the Great Head of the Church to raise up labourers for His harvest. Nor are there any indications of a failure in the supply of faithful men, apt to teach, endowed with love to Christ and the souls of men, and who are ready to undertake the work of carrying forward the objects of the Society in various parts of the world. The Committee, therefore, look for- ward with confidence to the future ; and they humbly believe that the benefits resulting from this noble manifestation of Christian liberality will extend to every part of the world where the Society's Missions are carried on, and will be perpet- uated through future generations." 595. James Mortimer Maynard, Esq., and the Cape of Good Hope Mission. — It is a pleasing fact that : instances of princely munificence to- wards the Missionary enterprise oc- cur not only at home but abroad, on the very spot where the value and im- portance of Missionary operations can be most thoroughly appreciated and tested. As a specimen of a large number which have come THE MISSION.UIY W'OELD. 297 under onr notice in foreign lands, we may briefly advert to the ease of Mr. James M. Maynard, an enter- prising and suecessful British settler at the Cape of Good Hope. Mr. Maynard emigrated to South Africa in the year 1820, and by great in- dustry and perseverance realised a considerable amount of property. Acknowledging himself to be largely indebted to the Wesleyan Methodist Church, to which he belonged, he was a friend and supporter of the mission to South Africa from the commencement of the enterprise ; but, as his means of doing good in- creased, his contributions became more numerous and liberal. It would be difficult to recount and specify his numerous acts of benevo- lence in aid of various branches of the work. The writer lias a very pleasant recollection of a few, but many others will only be revealed in the light of eternity. In 1851, when a new chapel was much needed at Wynberg, the village in which Mr. Maynard resided, seeing that the people were generally poor, he generously offered to build it him- self, which he did, at a cost of £1,000, and presented it free of debt to the Connexion, his noble- minded brother Joseph fitting up the interior of the edifice. At the first annual Missionary meeting, held in the new sanctuary, Mr. Maynard handed to us a contribution of £o to help the collection ; at the second meeting he gave £10, and at the third £20. On a subsequent occasion the contribution of our good friend was increased to £jO, and at what point he intends to stop we know not. Indeed, we hope he never will limit his gifts to the mission cause and other charitable institutions while his life is spared, but still have a heart to contribute as the Lord has prospered him. His last act of benevolence which came under our notice was worthy of him- self. The mission chapel and pre- mises at Burg-street, Cape Town, had for many years been burdened with a heavy debt ; and when eft'orts were being made in 1871 to clear ott" all the chapel debts in the district, Mr. Maynard asked to be allowed to liquidate this himself, and forth- with generousl}^ paid oft' the whole, which was £l,luO. A'erily he will have his reward. 596. Sir Francis Crossley and Sundry Benevolent Institutions. — It is a happy circumstance, when prosperity in business and elevation in the social scale do not produce a j deteriorating infiuence on a man's I piety, zeal, and usefulness in the 1 Christian Church. Few men have j been so proof against this, or so con- I stant in their adherence to the right I in all the changing scenes of life, as the late Sir Francis Crossley, j the Member of Parliament for the i northern division of the AVest Riding of Yorkshire, and a wealthy manu- facturer of Halifax. Having him- self gradually risen from a compara- tively humble condition, he was emphatically the working man's friend. In proportion as his financial circumstances were improved, he cultivated the principle of Christian benevolence in early life, and ac- quired the reputation of a genuine philanthropist in the neighbourhood in which he lived. He was in the habit of attributing his adoption of generosity, as n principle, to a sermon preached by Dr. Mellor from the text, " Remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, it is more blessed to give than to receive ;" and He ever acted upon it. Impressed with the necessity of more ample means being provided for the labour- ing poor to take recreation in the open ail*, when their work for the day or the week was done, Sir Francis 298 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Crossley generously purchased and presented to his native town, at a cost of £40,000, an extensive track of land, to be laid out as a park, and to he accessible to all classes of the community. This park was opened in 1857. About this period was commenced the erection of the Cross- ley Orphan Home and School, on Skincot Moor, by Sir Francis and his brother, at a cost of £65,000, with an endowment of £3,000 a year. Nor were the moral and religioiis welfare of the people, and the spread of the Gospel in heathen lands, mat- ters of indifference to this great and good man. His contributions to various institutions, which had for their direct object the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom at home and abroad, were large and nu- merous, and we have been informed on good authority, that a short time previous to his lamented death in 1871, he remitted to the treasurers of the respective institutions the following princely gifts : — For the general fund of the London Mis- sionary Society, £20,000 ; for the Congregational Pastors' lletiring Fund, £10,000 ; and for the relief of widows of Congregational Pastors, £■10,000. 597. Henry Hopkins, Esq., and the London Missionary Society. — The late Henry Hopkins, Esq., left England many years ago for the Australian colonies, and settled in Tasmania. " When a young man," he says, " I wrote in my cash-book that I would devote one-tenth of my income to the spread of the Gospel and the welfare of the poor. I had not much then, but I have since been enabled to give away large sums for many years." "When he heard of the serious embarrassment of the ; London Missionary Society in 1867, he forwarded to the treasurer a do- nation of £4,350. The year following he gave £1,000 to the Widows' and Orphans' Fund, and £2,000 for ge- neral purposes. In April, 1870, he ' sent £500. A few months later, writing in his eighty-fourth year, and wishing to be his own executor, he forwarded a cheque for £3,000 ; and after all, with that lingering, longing love, which could not be ; satisfied with what he had done, he left the Society a legacy of £1,000, which has been recently paid into the hands of the treasurer. Mr. Hopkins died at Hobart Town, on the 27th of September, 1870. Ad- verting to his lamented death, and to his munificent contributions, the Directors say, in the last annual report of the institution, " Nothing more touching and more generous than this series of gifts, has occurred in the history of the Society." i 598. Miss Burdett Coutts and I the Colonial Bishoprics. — Among the various philanthropists of Eng- 1 land, none has been more constant I and zealous in the particular line of benevolence selected than the Hon- ourable Miss Burdett Coutts. This noble-minded lady has chosen what ; she believes to be the wider diffusion : of the Gospel in the colonies of the British Empire as her particular sphere of efibrt ; and, being a con- sistent Chru-ch-woman, and believing that the cause would be materially served by a more minute and wider I range of episcopal supervision of the clergy, she has sought, by her muni- ficent contributions, to increase the number of colonial bishoprics. To establish and multiply endowments, with this object in view. Baroness ; Burdett Coutts has cheerfully given, to the Church funds tens of thousands of pounds ; and, if the result should prove to be indeed and of a truth a wider diffusion of the Gospel rather than a system of High Church ritual- ism, to the injury of real evangelical THE mSSIONARY WORLD. 29» Missionary ■work, every true-minded Christian will rejoice. 599. George Peabody, Esq., and the "Working-men's Model Cottages. The name of George Peabodj^ will be handed down to posterity as that of one of the most benevolent philan- thropists of the present age ; and, although his largest deeds of charity did not assume a directly missionary character, they had an immediate bearing upon the personal comfort and the social and moral elevation of the poor ; and, as such, they deserve a passing notice here. Mr. Peabody spent the greatest part of his long and active life in the United States of America, where, by his industry and perseverance, and the blessing of Providence, he amassed a large fortune. Happily for him, he had a heart to make good use of it. P^e- ti.ing to England, to spend the even- ing of his life, he finished his course in London, in 1869 ; but, before his death, he gave and settled on trustees the noble sum of more than i;300,000, to be spent in the erection of a num- ber of model cottages for working men, to say nothing of his other nu- merous acts of benevolence in America and in this country. 600. Isaac Eich, Esq., and Higher Education. — The most re- cent and the most remarkable instance of princely munificence which has come imder our notice is the legacy of the late Mr. Rich, who, a short time ago, departed this life in the United States. "With the exceptions of a few legacies to his relations, and one or two personal friends, Mr. Rich bequeathed all his property to the University of which Boston Theo- logical Seminary is a department. The property is to remain untouched for three years. Ten thousand a year is then to be applied to the Univer- sity ; after five years, twenty thou- sand, and after ten years the whole income. The property is now valued at from one-and-a-half to two mil- lions. Such a disposition of it en- sures not less than three millions, and probably four by 18S2. This is said to be the largest giit ever made for higher education in America. 601. Anonymous. — The Rev. William Arthur, M.A., was heard to say, in a large congregation, several years ago: "I know one venerable man — one of the men whom my soul loveth — wlio at the outset of life adopted the vow of Jacob, ' Of aU that Thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth to'Thee ; ' and, so far from confining himself to this, I know that some j-ears ago he was for that year giving not a tenth, but four-tenths. How Providence has dealt with him you may judge from the simple fact that on one day he might be seen in the morning giving away a thousand pounds to one re- ligious society, and in the evening five hundred to another." 602. King George's Contribu- bution. — When Her Majesty's ship, the Corneal/, Captain Bethune, visited Vavau, King George of the Friendly Islands presented to the captain a very beautiful little cane, with which he was so much pleased that he gave him ten sovereigns. His majesty had, perhaps, never possessed so much money before ; and now that civilisation was follow- ing in the track of Christianity, he had many wants, which could have been supplied by spending his money, when vessels anchored at the island. But King George reasoned not thus ; he thought the money was needed to help forward the Gospel of Christ, and he gave the entire sum to the Missionary Society. 603. Benevolence of Missionaries. — The Missionaries of diflerent deno- 300 THE MISSIONAEY WOELD. minations themselves are generally far from afiluent in their circum- stances, their means being often very limited. Yet we have met ■with some noble instances of Chris- tian liberality among these faithful labourers in the Lord's vineyard, especially when the parties in ques- tion have inherited private property in their own right, or unexpectedly become possessed of means as the fruit of extra labours. And surely nothing can be better calculated to impress the mind with the value and importance of the cause of mis- sions than to see Missionaries giving themselves, their time, their talents, and their property also, to the utmost of their power, in aid of its support. "When Dr. Coke found that the ex- pense connected with the establish- ment of a Methodist mission in India was likely to be a bai-rier in the way of the commencement of the enterprise, he generously offered to bear the cost himself to the extent of £6,000, and this was only a portion of what he gave at different times to help to carry on a work which was so dear to his heart. When Dr. Carey, in consequence of his great learning, was promoted by Government to an important appointment as professor of the Bengalese tongue at Fort "William, Calcutta, which brought him in for some time from £1,000 to £1,500 a year, he nobly gave nearly the whole of it for the general objects of the Baptist mission in India. Nor was Dr. Morrison less benevolent according to his means. "When he unexpectedly came into the receipt of considerable sums of money by translations and other work done for the British Govern- ment in China, he generously de- voted them to the promotion of evangelistic work in the Celestial Empire. It is also recorded of the eccentric but devoted Dr. Vander- kemp that whilst engaged as a Missionary in South Africa, he sup- ported himself almost entirely from his own private means, and even spent large sums in purchasing the free- dom of poor slaves in the Cape Colony ; in the course of three years consecrating to this object alone £800." "We have, moreover, known some pleasing instances of Mis- sionaries labouring long and well in the foreign field, and when obliged, from the failure of health, to return to their native land, have prepared for the press numerous useful Mis- sionary works, and generously devoted the whole of the proceeds to the promotion of the great work to which their lives had been devoted. It may interest the reader to know that the entire profits realised by the author in the publication of this volume will be conscientiously consecrated to the support and spread of the Gospel throughout the world. EXAMPLES OF CHRISTIAN LIBEEALITY. 604. In Humble Life.— How- ever we may admire and applaud the princely offerings of the rich and the great, when laid upon the missionary altar or presented to other charitable objects, with an evident desire to promote the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, we would not overlook or undervalue the less costly but equally important gifts of the pious poor. The princely con- tributions of the great and noble must always be comparatively few in number ; but the offerings of Christian people in middle and humble life are and will be numer- ous and widespread, and on them especially must largely depend the permanent support of the philan- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 301 thropic institutions of our land, and the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. When the princii)le of selfishness natural to the human heart is so far subdued and counter- acted by Divine grace that persons of slender means are prompted to contribute liberally from their scantj' store to the support of the cause of God, we know it is well pleasing to Him, and it presents to our view a grand and glorious triumph of Chris- tian principle. An example of Christian sacrifice is, moreover, thus given which is not only worthy of the highest commendation, but which is deserving of imitation by all whom it concerns. A number of interest- ing instances of Christian liberality at home and abroad have come un- der our notice, from which we make a brief selection, with the hope of encouraging others, in similar cir- cumstances, to "go and do like- wise." 605. The Widow's Mite.— The teachings of the Holy Scriptures on the important duty of Christian benevolence are clear, emphatic, and unmistakable in their meaning ; and happy will it be for the professed disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus when they yield themselves up more fully to its influence. One of the most beautiful and affecting examples of entire devotedness to the cause of God which we find left upon record is that of the poor but pious widow, who came iip to the temple and presented her offering in a manner and with a motive which elicited the hearty commen- dation of Christ Himself, who was there at the time. The sacred nar- rative is full of instruction. '* And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and beheld how the people cast money into the treasury : and many that were rich cast in much. And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. And ho called imto His disciples, and said unto them, Verify I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast more in, than all they which have cast into the treasury : for all they did cast in of their abundance ; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living." (Markxii. 41 — 44.) The same watchful eye is still upon the Lord's treasury, and the Saviour still takes notice of the offerings which are presented there. He is, moreover, acquainted with the motives with which His people are actuated in offering their gifts. Those who contribute of their sub- stance to the support of the cause of God on a scale like that of the poor Avidow, compared with the re- sources at their command, with an eye as single, and with motives as pure, will have their reward in the approving smile and perpetual bless- ing of their Lord and Master. 606. A Female Servant's Offer- ing.— Just before the Rev. F. A. West left Leeds in 1845, he was waited upon by a timid servant- maid, who stated that she wished ta make a communication to him, as her minister, of a private and confidential nature. She then proceeded to state that, having given herself to the Lord and His Church, and received many mercies at the hands of her Heavenly Father, she had long been anxious to show her gratitude by presenting some suitable offering to the cause of Missions, and now found herself in circumstances to do so. Putting her hand into her basket, she took out a roll of bank-notes amount- ing to £50, and handed them to her minister. The rev. gentleman, know- ing her circumstances, was startled, and at first refused to accept the money. He reasoned with her re- specting her situation, her small and 802 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. contingent income of yearly wages, her probable need at some future day, and the scriptural duty of making a prudent provision for the future. To all this the pious donor opposed the answer of her faith in <3rod. " She had well considered the whole matter, and prayed long over it." The minister tried in vain to induce her to even take the subject into further consideration ; for, hav- ing once gone through the tempta- tion, she did not wish to encounter it a second time. She, moreover, declared that if Mr. West would not receive it, she would take it to some- one else ; but she wished him to pre- sent it to the Missionary Society for her. At length he consented on one condition, viz., that she would faith- fully promise to let him know, if living, if ever she came to be in temporal need. " On the faith of this promise," says Mr. "W., "I re- ceived at the hands of the poor female servant this noble, humble, and pious gift for the extension of the cause and Kingdom of Christ our Master." 607. I have a Penny a Week. — When I was stationed in Lynn, in Norfolk, at one of our Missionary meetings, we had a visit from Peter Jones, the converted Indian chief; the people were very much pleased with him, and greatly impressed with the value and importance of missions ; and the seed then sown in one young mind was seen after many days. The morning after the next Missionarjr anniversary, I an- swered to a gentle knock at the door, when a little girl presented me with a piece of brown paper, modestlj- saying, "Please, sir, I have brought this for the missions." On opening it I found it contained four shillings. I then asked her, " Have your pa- rents sent you with this money r" She replied, " I have no parents. My father was a pilot, and was lost in Yarmouth Roads, and my mother is dead." I then asked her, " With whom do you live ?" She answered, "With jny uncle and aunt." " Have they sent you with the money?" "No, sir," she said; , " it is my own ; I have A penny A WEEK, sir." I asked, "Do your uncle and aunt know that you j have brought this money ?" " Yes, sir ; I have a penny a week, and T began to save it last Mis- . sionary meeting." The idea that ! this orphan girl had given 4s. out of 4s. 4d. — her whole year's in- come— was to me one of the noblest acts on behalf of the heathen world I had ever known. But my sur- prise and admiration were greatly increased wlien I learnt how she got her penny a week. For one half- penny a week she carried all the water that an aged female used ; and for the other halfpenny she took breakfast every morning for a young I man to the shop where he worked. Whilst we applaud the liberality of [ those who, out of their abundance, give some their hundreds and others their thousands of pounds, in sup- ^ port of the mission cause, may we I not apply our Lord's words, and I say, " This poor orphan hath cast i in more than they all." — Holroyd. ' 608. A Thankoffering.— Seve- ral years ago, the Rev. J. C'oUison, accompanied by another minister, I went into Yorkshire to attend Mis- sionary meetings, and to raise funds for carrying on the good work. At I one place, after a handsome collection on the preceding evening, a working 1 man, whose wages were about twenty- eight shilling a week, brought, at breakfast-time the following morn- : ing, a donation of twenty guineas. : " Our friends," says the narrator, " hesitated to receive it, doubting ! whether the gift of so large a sum to < the Mission cause was consistent THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 303 with his duty to his family, when he replied to the following- effect : — ' Before I knew the ji^race of our Lord Jesus Christ in truth, I never could save a shilling. My family were in beggary and in rags ; but since it has pleased God to renew me by His grace, we have been industrious and frugal ; we have not spent many idle shillings, and we have been enabled to put something into the bank. This money I freely offer to the blessed cause of our Lord and Sa- viour, as a thankoffering for His goodness.' " It is, moreover, worthy of remark, that this was the second ■donation of this same poor man of the same amount to the mission fund, for he had resolved to give as the Lord prospered him. 609. A Safe Bank.— The Eev. T. D. Talmage says, " Two men I knew very well, some years ago, on the streets of New York, were talk- ing about the matter of benevolence. One said to the other, ' You give too much. I will wait till I get a large pile of money, and then I will give.' ' No,' said the other, ' T will give as Ood prospers me.' Hear the sequel. The former lives in New York city to-day doUarless; the latter gathered two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. I believe that the reason why manjr people are kept poor is because they do not give enough. If a man gives in a right spirit to the Lord Jesus and to the Church, he is ensured for time and for eternitj-. The Bank of England is a weak in- stitution compared with the bank that any Christian man can draw upon. The man who stands by Christ, Christ will stand by him. Mark that. The man tvho stands by Christ, loill Jind Christ standing hy him." 610. Anecdotes of Dr. Uewton. — In order to show how money was sometimes raised for the cause of missions. Dr. Newton related the following incidents on different occa- sions : — "At one Missionary meet- j ing recently held a man came with the intention of giving 2s. ; but when the plate was handed round he saw several well-dressed persons near him put only ^jchcc into it, and he thought if so many persons who seem to be my superiors, or equal to myself, give only pence, one shilling will do for me to give. Accordingly he put one shilling on the plate in- stead of two shillings as he had in- tended. The meeting closed ; it had been an excellent one, and all were dispersed except a few friends who were engaged in summing iip the collection. This man came into the vestry to them with a counte- nance I shall never forget. Ad- vancing slowly to the table he laid down the other shilling, and said, in his provincial broad dialect, ' Tak it ! Tak it ! ' The friends were naturally desirous to know the his- tory of the shilling. ' AVhy, to tell you the truth,' said he, ' I'came to give two shillings to the collection ; but seeing many genteel people give pence, I thought one shilling would do for me ; but in going down the street tny conscience smote me, and I could have no peace without re- turning and bringing the second shilling. There it is ; ' Tak it ! Tak it.'" " On another occasion a letter was put into my hand containing a one- pound note. The person from whom it was received had attended the Missionary services, and I dare say had not neglected to give at the col- lections. But he said in his letter, ' On returning home, and on reflect- ing on the interesting services of the day, it occurred to me have I done all that I could / I could not answer this question in the affirma- tive, and, therefore I must beg you 304 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. to accept of this trifle in aid of the collection to day.' T was particu- larly pleased with this, because it was the result of calm and delibe- rate reflection, and was not produced merely by the warmth of the feel- ings of the moment.' " " Another case I would mention is of a most aff'ecting nature. At Liver- pool there is a young woman totally blind, and who had been instructed at the Blind Asylum. After leaving school, she got her bread by making baskets and other things she had been taught to make. She had re- ceived the truth in the love of it, and was anxious that all the human race should be partakers of the same benefits as those which she enjoyed. Such is the power of religion in all hearts into which it is received I \ Being in company with a minister, she said, ' You must accept of my mite to the mission cause.' He said, ^ Betsy, lohat ! do you mean to \ give this ? (It was a one-pound note). / fear you are doiny yourself an [ injury by giciny so much.'' ' No,' j said 'she, '"l can aiford it, and yon must take it ; for I have been think- ing thus : You know it has pleased , God to deny me the power of vision, ■ but, notwithstanding that I am with- . out sight, I believe I can make baskets as quick as those that can ' see. Now, those that can see are' obliged to use candles when they] work in the evenings ; but I need no j candle, and, in the course of the last winter, I am sure I have saved £1 by wanting no candles, and this I devote to the Missionary cause.'; This, sir, is charity of a very high and elevated nature, by which she \ was not only resigned to that Provi- dence which had afliicted her, but made this very afiiiction a motive for doing good to the heathen." "When I heard the remarks respecting the claims which the na- tives had made to some of the Missionaries, it brought to my mind an incident attending a statement of the circumstance at a late meeting. Two kings or chiefs in Africa had contended who should have the first Missionary that arrived in the country : one said he was descended from an English female who had been rescued from shipwreck off theii- coast, and therefore he had the first claim : the other chief arose and said, ' It was my father who rescued your mother from the deep, and, therefore, I have the strongest claim.' ' "Well, my Lord,' the pre- sent speaker put it to the meeting there assembled, ' which, think you, had the chief claim ; he who was descended from an English female, or he whose father rescued that female from a watery grave ? ' There were several honest tars in the body of the chapel, who, as well as the assembly in general, seemed to feel a great interest in the question. Their eyes were filled with tears ; and one of the sailors exclaimed in the honesty and simpli city of his heart, ' Both, sir ! both, sir ! both, to be sure ! ' and the voices of all above and all below immediately repeated the decision. We had ample proof in the collection that was made that it was not mere idle talk." 611. Spirit of Sacrifice.— The- Rev. J. L. Ilostan, the Alpine Mis- sionary, in reporting the results of his evangelical labours at Vanvert and other places, gives some pleasing instances of Christian benevolence which show a generous spirit of per- sonal sacrifice. Adverting to a scheme on foot for the purchase of a dwel- ling-house to be converted into a place of worship, at an expense of £250, he says, — " You know that among them, as at Corinth of old, there are not many noble, not many rich, not many wise, though in an- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 305 other sense they arc all noble, rich, [ and could only lie on one side. For and wise. The Lord put it into the ; thirty years I never remember seein<^ heart of one sister, who had already ! her except lying in one position and subscribed 150 francs, to give oOO J one spot. But soon after her acei- more for this purpose. A brother on : dent she became acquainted with being asked, ' And what will yoxi [ Christ and His imsearehable riches, give to the Lord ? ' answered, ' I am | and could bless God for her afBic- ready to give all I have, even to my [ tion. About seventeen years ago Test. If we lend to the Lord, He j a native Missionary from Sierra Leone will pay us again ! ' Another sister ' was visiting me, and I took him to said she would sell all she had, even \ see her. She became deeply interested to her wardrobe. Many earrings ! in the cause of missions, and from and necklaces are already sacritieed i that time till her death she kept up to this good work. There are wives I a correspondence with him, and and widows who have given their [ almost every year sent him, for wedding-rings. D , who was his people, a box with books and first to ofler anything, came to me ' articles of clothing, &g., often to the and said, ' I have nothing but four | value of more than twenty pounds, sous ; here they are, I give them | She had no money to buy these willingly.' Yes, it was but four things herself, but she could work sous, and her heart ; but I consider these four sous as the four corner- stones on which we are to build a holy Bethel. One said, 'Iwillgiveast'/^i^u^j- of cheese toward the work ; ' another, * I will give a sheep ; ' a third, ' I with her needle, though sometimes not without pain ; and she had many friends who visited her or corre- sponded with her, with whom she pleaded the cause of Africa. Many were the tears which were shed by will do all that I can.' The heads j this Missionary and his people when of families have held counsel to see t it was known that their benefactress what they can do if we come among : was dead ; for there was not a house them. I believe they have resolved j on his station, as he once said, where to give 300 francs in kind. Our | her name was not known and blessed, people here have little money, ex-' "I once met with a poor cripple cept when they have sold a few ' in the Forest of Dean, who broke sheep, or a few coarse linen cloths ; j stones on the road, and for years but they are willing to do what they i that man gave upon an average five can for the support and spread of: or six pounds to various religious the Gospel.' " \ Societies. He gave up a comfortable cottage inherited from his father and 612. Mr. Venn's Anecdotes. — took up his abode in a wretched The Rev. John Venn, for many years hovel, in which he was allowed to secretary of the Church Missionary ' live for nothing (he was unmarried), Society, when advocating the cause ' in order that he might let his cot- which he had so miich at heart, gave ; tage and give the rent of it to the the following remarkable instances ; cause of Christ. In that wretched of Christian benevolence in humble | hovel his long winter evenings were life: — " A young person in my parish cheered by his Bible, and by the met with an accident by which her ' annual reports of the Societies to spine was injured ; and from that ! which he subscribed." time till her death, which occurred j a few months ago, she never left her I 613. Poreign Auxiliaries. — In bed. She often suit'ered much pain, i connection with many mission sta- 306 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. ^■1,186 2s £1,184: Os. 8d £5,480 15s. 4d Od.; tions in foreign lands, -where the people have to a considerable extent become evangelised , prosperous Auxi- liary and Branch Missionary Societies have been formed, the proceeds of which go far to relieve the parent institutions of the burden of sup- porting the work, and also in pro- viding the means of sending the Gospel to the regions beyond. The foreign receipts of the "Wesleyan Missionary Society for the year 1870 amounted to the noble sum of £39,698 Is. 6d. Of this amount there came from the Antigua dis- trict i'1,002 16s. 6d. ; Jamaica, £1,399 18s. lid.; Western Africa, Southern Africa, Friendly Islands, Fiji and Rotumah, ^1,746 4s. Od. The two items last named are indeed marvellous, seeing that forty years ago there was not one convert to Christianity in either group ; and now the natives of most of the islands are at least professedly Christian. The means by which the Missionary contribu- tions are raised on the foreign sta- tions are also worthy of notice, as evincing the economy and industry of the native converts, and the man- ner in which they are trained by the Missionaries to contribute of their substance to aid in the support and extension of the work, as the Lord has prospered them. In many places money is almost unknown, but the people give liberally of such things as they have. In Southern Africa the people give cattle, as oxen, cows, sheep, goats, &c., also horns, skins, ostrichfeathers, eggs and other trifles, which, when sold to the traders, real- ise considerable sums in the aggre- gate for the mission cause. On one occasion a pleasing instance came under our notice of anumber of Chris- tian natives at Khamiesberg uniting their labours, and cultivating a piece of ground which, when sown with wheat, produced £30 for the mission fund the first year. On another station a little girl went round sell- ing watercresses to raise money to give at the Missionary collection, to say nothing of many other ingenious contrivances which might be men- tioned. In the Fiji and Friendly Islands the Missionary money is raised chiefly from the sale of cocoa- nut oil, which the natives bring in small bamboos or other vessels to pour into tanks provided for the purpose. It is a pleasing sight to see a congregation bringing their Missionary contributions. They march to the appointed place in regular order, singing as they go, and, having presented their " oft'ering of love," as they call it, they return in the same manner, with counte- nances beaming with joy that they have been able to do something to help to make "the Word of God grow." The Missionary meetings on foreign stations are also occasions of great joy to the native converts, and we have seen the proceedings attended by a spirit of enthusiasm not to be surpassed even in Cornwall or Yorkshire. !N^or is the liberality of the people at Missionary anni- versaries less remarkable. Take the island of St. Yincent, in its palmy days, as a specimen. In the year 1845, when the writer laboured there, the Missionary contributions for the respective stations were as follows : — Kingstown, £154 19s. 4d. ; Chateau BeUair, i89 15s. lOd. ; Barrowallie, £26 7s. 6d. ; Laj'ou, i;23 18s. 7d. ; Biabou, £50 lOs. 7d.; Union, £42 Is. 8d. ; Marriaqua, iill 5s, 4d, ; Calder, £45 5s. 4d. ; Calliagua, £26 Is. 3d. ; George Town, £117 2s. 6d. : making a total of £615 7s. 9d. as the proceeds of the Branch Missionary Society, the whole of which, with the exception of £11 18s. 7d. deducted for expenses, was remitted to the general treasurer THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 807 in London, to help to send the Gospel to other lands, the missions being entirely self-supportinfj in St. Vin- cent's at that time. This amount was it towards his relief, saying, "That is the length of my pity." The king applied this anecdote in the most admirable manner. The contributed almost entirely in small heathen, like the poor bruised man sums by a willing people just 'were dying. Many people pitied emerging from slavery. "Their! them, but did nothing for them, deep poverty abounded unto the I Their pity was worth nothin"-. riches of their liberality. For to j They should give their money ami theii- power, I bear record, yea and | help to send the Gospel to them, beyond their power, they were The king then took a small parcel of gold from his pocket and threw it on the table, saying, " Ko hono loloa willing of themselves, praying us with much entreaty that we would receive their gift." (2 Cor. viii. 3, 4.) 614. Liberality at a Missionary Feast in Tonga. — The annual Katoaga 3Iisonale, or Missionary Feast, is a great day in the Friendly Islands, and there was never a more interesting gathering of the kind than that which took place in the year 1867. It was on a Thursday, a warm, sunny day, and the com- modious chapel on the top of the hill, in the centre of Nukualofa, looked as pleasant as on the Sabbath, when the whole of the population flock to it to worship the true and living Ood. It was a general holiday throughout the town, and the sanc- tuary was soon tilled with an ex- pectant congregation of six hundred natives. King George occupied the chair, and was surrounded by chiefs and Missionaries on a platform, de- corated with beautiful mats supplied by the queen. His majesty made a splendid opening speech. Among other things he said he once heard of a man in London who fell from his horde, and the wheels of a car- riage ran over him, and he was bruised very much. A crowd soon gathered around him, and all said how deeply they pitied him, but they did nothing for him. At length a "good Samaritan" came, and, see- ing the poor bruised man, took a sovereign from his pocket and gave oclcu ofa ki he kakai hiteni. " That is the length of my love to the heathen." The gold was wrapped in a piece of brown paper, and when the package was opened by one of the Missionaries it was found to con- tain ten bright Australian sove- reigns. After five or six excellent speeches had been made by the Mis- sionaries and subordinate chiefs, the general collection was made. Above a dozen active young men went round with the plates, and, when they had finished, they brought them to the front of the platform filled with tangible tokens of love to the heathen. The Missionaries, Messrs. Molton and Dyson, counted the money. In doing so they were struck with the fact that not one of the six hundi-ed people assembled had given a penny or a copper of any kind! No, all was silver or gold, and amounted to the noble sum of forty-six pounds. This was in addition to several hundred pounds realised from the sale of cocoa-nut oil, which had been col- lected on the various stations in the islands in aid of the mission fund. 615. Benevolence at the Sand- wich Islands. — Since the native churches of the Sandwich Islands became self-supporting, pleasing tes- timony has been borne to the bene- volence of the members. Respecting the " Evangelical Association of X 2 308 THE BIISSIONARY WORLD. East Hawaii," the secretary reports that the seven churches have 3,410 members, in good and regular stand- ing. During the year 1870, these contributed the sum of 5,895 dollars for the support of the Gospel, mis- sions, and other benevolent objects. In the Association of North Hawaii there are also seven churches, with a membership of 1,908. These con- tributed during the same period 2,217 dollars, 1,728 of which were for foreign missions. The Association of West Hawaii numbers eight churches, with 2,329 members, and their contributions for the year amounted to 4,385 dollars. These comparative tiguresreliectthehighest credit on the parties concerned, and are worthy of the careful study of all who take an interest in self- supporting native churches. 616. Liberality of Native Chris- tians in Madagascar. — The Rev. J. Pearse, writing from Antanan- arivo, the capital of Madagascar, under date of August 29th, 1870, says: — " The increased liberality of the Christians in this city, which the sending out of native evangelists has called forth, is very pleasing, and is evidence of the increase and growth of spiritual life among them . Our monthly Missionary praj-er- meeting is generally an interesting one, and always a well attended meeting. It is held in the various chapels in this city in rotation, and on the day of holding the meeting the largest of them is crowded. Having experienced the power and value of the Gospel themselves, many in our churches are anxious to ex- tend the benefits of the same to those in the more distant parts of the islands." 617. A Benevolent Sugar Planter. — Slave-owners, as a class, may ge- ' nerally have deserved the unenviable character attributed to them, as having little regard for the comfort and well-being of their dependents, or for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world ; but we have met with some noble exceptions, of which we may here give an instance or two. In the Island of Barbadoes lived Mr. II , the proprietor of two large sugar estates in close proximity to a mission station, of which he was the constant friend and patron, encouraging his people in every possible way to avail them- selves of the means provided for their religious instruction, and set- ting them a noble example of regular attendance upon the public worship of God. He, moreover, contributed largely towards the erection of a new chapel, and in various ways aided the work of the mission, with special reference to the improvement of the negroes on his estates, the way not being clear as yet for their emanci- pation. In the year 183G, Mr. R paid a visit to England, and in his passage back to the West Indies he died at sea. When the intelligence of this melancholy event came to hand, there was such a scene of mourning, lamentation, and woe, as we had never witnessed before. On his will being opened, it was found that this good man had not forgotten his dependents, nor the cause of Christian missions to which he him- self felt indebted for every blessing which he enjoyed. He left half an acre of land, with means to erect a cottage thereon, to each of the ne- groes on his two estates, as he beau- tifully expressed it, " In memory of our working days together ;" and he bequeathed to the Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society one half of the pro- ceeds of the said estates in perpetuity for the support and spread of the Gospel. Already several thousands of pounds have accrued to the funds of the Society from this source, and THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 309 thousands more will no doubt be available in time to come, notwith- standing the depreciation of the value of landed property in that neigh- bourhood, in common with several other parts of the West Indies, since the time that the noble bequest was made. Thus will be realised, from generation to generation, the benefit ^ of this Christian gentleman's libe- rality towards a cause which was dear to him in life, and for the support ' of which he made permanent pro- vision, when he shoiild be removed to the better country. 618. A Liberal Cocoa Planter. — In the mountainous district of Tri- nidad, above the village of Arima, and about thirty miles from Port of Spain, lived Mr. G — , a successful cocoa planter. He had been the friend of the Missionaries in times of persecution and trial at an early period, and had received spiritual benefit from their instructions. But since his removal to his distant estates among the mountains, he had been •lost sight of by the Christian com- munity to which he belonged, and being so far away from the means of grace, and exposed to many temp- tations, he had suffered declension in his religious experience. On our first visit to him in 1838, we met with a very friendly reception. Hav- ing ministered to a congregation consisting of his household and field negroes, the fire of former happy days began to glow in his heart, and as we sat till a late hour, he told how he had offered an asylum to early Missionaries in times of violent persecution, and how he had first lent and then given £100 to prevent the Chapel in Port of Spain from being sold when parties, having claims upon it, insisted upon being paid the amounts due to them. He, moreover, showed us an autograph letter of the late Rev. Richard Watson, conveying to him the thanks of the Missionary Committee for this act of benevolence. This renewal of ac(iuaintance with Mr. G — by the Missionaries led to his realising an improved state of religious feeling, and to his coming forward to support the good work in a very liberal manner. During the remainder of his life he contributed £25 per annum to the Mission Fund, and at his death he becjueathed by his will to the Society for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world the noble sum of £1,500. 619. Old Betty's all.— In the dark and gloomy days of negro slavery in the West Indies, a Chris- tian lady, in the Island of St. Vin- cent, herself a person of colour and a member of the Wesleyan Church, owned one aged domestic slave named Betty, who had been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth by the instrumental itj' of the Missiona- ries. From humane and kindly feel- ings Miss D resolved to give old Betty her freedom long before the period of general emancipation came ; and when the manumission papers were prepared, she called the slave into her presence, and handed them to her, together with a present of three gold doubloons, amounting in value to about £10. This act of unexpected generosity was almost too much for poor old Betty. Tears streamed down her sable cheeks, and her heart throbbed with emotion. At length, when she could command her feelings somewhat, she said, "Me dear Misses, me tank you too much for me free, and me tank you for doubloon. But what me go do wid all dis money ? Me neber hab so much money in all me life ! " Her mistress said, "Do what you please with the money, Betty. You have been a good servant to me and this is a small present to get you a few 310 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. little things with." "If Misses j say me can do what me please wid i de money," responded old Betty, ! " dis is what me want to do wid it. I Me want to take it to massa minister, j to send to de great Society in England to help to send de Gospel to Africa ; dat all me country people may he made happy, same way me ! " Not- withstanding the advice given to her to retain at least a portion of the £10 for her own use, she was bent upon her purpose, and actually laid it upon the Missionary altar. Like the poor widow in the Gospel this pious African gave to the cause of Christ all she had, even all her living, i with a sincere desire to do good to ' her fellow-men. | 620. Old Sandy. — Alexander \ "Wake, or, as he was generally called, i when advanced in years, "Old, Sandy," was a native of Africa, and j had been brought to the island of; Grenada, in the West Indies, as ■ a slave, when quite a boy. When we first became acquainted with him ; he had obtained his freedom, and ^ was living in comparative comfort, ' being successful in his business, which was that of a native gold- smith. He was a pious, earnest, humble-minded man, and a useful class-leader in the Society. At one time he began to learn to write, with a view to qualify himself to go back to Africa as a Missionary to his fel- low-countrymen ; but his progress was so slow that he ultimately relin- quished the idea, and resolved to end his days in the land of his exile. Old Sandy was remarkable for his liberality to the cause of God. He contributed a shilling a week regu- rarly in his class, and was always ready to help forward the good work in all its departments to the utmost of his ability. On one occasion Old Sandy was induced to ascend the platform and say a few words at a Missionary meeting, and he made a very sensible and impressive little speech. He closed his address with the following characteristic observa- tions:— "My dear friends, me sail increase my subscription dis time. Last year me give one dollar ; dis year me sail give four dollars : one doUar for ebery quarter of de world. No, stop ! Perhaps somebody will say, ' Old Sandy no lub Africa more dan other country ;' so me sail give one dollar for Europe, one dollar for Asia, one dollar for America, and tivo dollars for Africa. My sub- scription is five dollars dis year." 621. A Widow's Offering. — When occupying a mission station in South Africa and standing in need of funds to aid in carrying on the good work, there came from a dis- tant place in the interior to which we had not yet been able to extend our labours, a contribution which on several accounts deserves a passing notice. The money was carefully folded up in a parcel, with a covering of canvas securely stitched up as if to guard it from the prying curiosity of the messenger, and it was a work of time and patience to get at its con- tents. When the task was accom- plished, however, the result was worth the trouble. Within the nu- merous foldings and fastenings of the package we found several pieces of money, in gold, silver, and copper, , as if they had been accumulated by years of careful saving, and when 1 counted they were found to amount in the aggregate to £21, with a note to say that the contribution was to be regarded as a "widow's mite," in humble acknowledgment of spi- ritual blessings received many years ago through the instrumentality of , the Methodist ministry. I 622. A Successful Tradesman. — Professing Christians at the Cape THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 311 of Good Hope, as a body, are re- markable for their liberality towards the cause of missions, having abun- dant opportunities of witnessing their necessity and their results among the natives of South Africa. We remem- ber one gentleman especially, a suc- cessful tradesman, who had adopted the principle and the practice of systematic giving, and who was ever ready to help forward the work of God in all its departments. More than once he came to us in a quiet, unostentatious manner, to say that he had £50 to give away at the end of a successful j-ear of business. His donations were generallj^ anonymous, and sometimes they were given on the condition that certain additional sums were raised among the people of the station for specific objects. In this way several of our country chapels and school - houses were erected among a people of very limited means. Thus an example was set which may be imitated with advantage in other places. 623. Negro Liberality. — A Mis- sionary rode one day into a ruined village seeking subscriptions to re- build a chapel in the neighbourhood which the earthquake had destroyed. He called upon a negro member of his church, whom he found living with his wife and family beneath the fallen roof of his ruined tene- ment, which was propped by a re- maining portion of the wall. On ascertaining the Missionary's object, he crept back into his miserable shelter, and after rummaging for some time among his broken furni- ture, he returned with ten dollars, of which he requested the Missionary's acceptance for the chapel. The Missionary reminded him of his heavy losses, and told him he had better not give so much at that time ; but he nobly replied, "Oh, sir, we must build up God's house before our own, and get into it, and then our prayers will bring down such a blessing as will soon set all right again." 624. Infantile Training. — When the collection was being made on one occasion at a Missionary meet- ing in the West Indies, a negro mother, with an infant in her arms, first dropped her own contribution into the plate, and then, placing a copper into the tiny hand of her little child, she carefully guided it to the plate to deposit its offering. This took up a moment of time, and the collector l)ecame somewhat im- patient, saying," Come, make haste ;" to which the anxious mother mo- destly replied, " Have patience, broder, me just want to bring do little ting up to it." Happy would it be for Christian mothers in every country, and for the cause of God generally, if they were to train their children to habits of economy and industry, and to giving with their own hands according to their abilitj^ for the support and spread of the Gospel. 625. Welsh Boy and his Marbles. — It is related of a little Welsh boy who attended a Missionary meeting a short time ago in Pembrokeshire, that when he had given in his col- lecting card, and what he had ob- tained from his friends, he was greatly distressed, because he had not a halfpenny of his own to put in the plate at the meeting. His heart was so thrilled with interest in the work that he ran home and told his mother that ho wanted to be a Mis- sionary, and asked her to give him something for the collection, but she was too poor to give him any money. He was disappointed, and cried ; but a thought struck him. He collected all his tnarhles, went out and sold them for a penny, and then went to the 312 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. meeting again and put it in the plate, feeling glad that he was able to do something to promote the cause of missions. 626. Boy and his Farthing. — A little boy once attended a Mis- sionary meeting, and was much in- terested with the speeches. When he got home he tried to think what he could do to helj^tlie missions, and could think of nothing of much im- Eortanee. He was very young, and e felt he must live many years be- fore he could speak much for this great cause ; he was very poor, and all he had seemed worth nothing, as he thought of the pounds ancl ehillings of others. His whole wealth consisted of a solitary far- thing, which somebody had given him. It was a beautiful new far- thing ; but it was only a farthing, and of what use could it be. At last he resolved to send it to the minister, who had most interested him with his speech. He enclosed it in a letter, expressive of his feel- ings of interest in the work, and of regret that he had not more to give. The minister was so pleased with the communication and the donation of the little boy that he took them with him to Scotland, where he was going to attend Missionary meetings. Wherever he went he told the story, showed the farthing, and read the little boy's letter, and the people were so touched by the incident that they gave more liberally to the collection than they were wont, and the minister declared afterwards that he believed the little boy's far- thing had gained forty iioiinds, 627. _ That's my Penny.— An interesting young' lad who had nothing lo give at a country Mis- sionary meeting to which he was going, except a solitary penny, was somewhat disconcerted, the more so because he was much teased by his sister on account of the smallness of his contribution. She repeatedly remarked, "What is a penny? What good can it do ? and, besides, it will never be noticed among all the money that will be given by others." The boy was encouraged, however, by his pious mother not to mind the taunts of his sister, who happened to have a trifle more to give, but to take his penny and give it with a pure motive ; and, if it were not noticed by man, to re- member that it would be known to God, who was well pleased with the poor widow's mite. Away they went to the meeting at the appointed time. All were interested with the address, and the little fellow fre- quently wished that he had more to give. At length the collection was made, and the boy, with a heavy heart, dropped in his penny. Ac- cording to custom the money was counted in the vestry, that the amount might be announced to the meeting. By and bye the secretary stepped forward on the platform and stated that he had pleasure in an- nouncing thatthe collection amounted to " six pounds, five shillings, and a PENNY." When the little boy heard mention made of a penny, he was so moved that he could scarcely restrain himself, and he whispered somewhat loudly to his sister, "Hear 'that; thaVs my iienny. You said it was so little it would never be noticed, and the gentleman has told the whole congregation." His mother said, "Hush!" and the matter dropped ; but the little boy had the better of his sister for once, and he was disposed ever afterwards to triumph on account of the public notice that was taken of his penny contribution. V.-DIVINE PROVIDENCE. PEOVIDENTIAL OPENINGS. 628. Encouraging Tlionght. — Nothing can be more pleasing and encouraging to the mind of the Christian believer or the Christian Missionary, in view of the work which he is called to do in connec- tion with the spread of the Gospel throughout the world, than clear and enlightened conceptions of the doctrine of Divine Providence. If man were left to himself in his humble efforts to evangelise the woi-ld, it would indeed be a hopeless task. But it is not so. Supernatural aid and the special blessing of God are promised to every attempt which is made by His servants to promul- gate a knowledf^e of the Redeemer among men. When Christ Himself gave to His disciples that great com- mand, "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every crea- ture," He connected with it the precious promise, " Lo I am with you alway, even to the end of the world." And this promise implies not only the gracious influence of the Spiritupon the hearts of preachers and hearers for their comfort and salvation, but also the overruling and superintending providence of God, opening doors of usefulness, defending: His servants in times of danger, governing the elements of nature, controlling the unruly pas- sions of wicked men, and making all things subservient to the advance- ment of his cause and kingdom in the earth. 629. Means of Communication. — We can scarcelj' fail to recognise the hand of Divine Providcnue in the improved means of communication of late years between one country and another, when viewed in their relation to the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. At a period not very remote, and within the memory of living men, several weary montlis were consumed in perform- ing voyages which are now accom- plished in a few weeks. Then Mis- sionaries and other travellers had to put up with all the discomforts and inconveniences incident to slow and clumsy sailing vessels, which afforded the only means of transit. Now the ocean is skimmed by large, swift, and commodious steamers, on board of which every convenience and com- fort are afforded to the voyager, and bv means of which the destination is reached in a comparatively short space of time. Men of the world may look at the wonderful improve- ments which have taken place in modern navigation as affecting chiefly 314 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. the interests of commerce ; but the Christian philanthropist will regard them as having an immediate bear- ing on the social and moral improve- ment of mankind, and the ultimate subjugation of the world to Christ. The same may be said of the intro- duction and development of the modern system of communication by railway at home and abroad. In this circumstance in connection with the rapid spread of the Gospel, we have almost a literal fulfilment of ancient prophecy, ' ' Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made loAV : and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain : and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together : for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it " (Is. xl. 4, 5). Nor must we lose sight of the wonderful electric tele- graph, by means of which men can converse with each other when hun- dreds and thousands of miles apart, as we have kno\\Ti this means of communication employed in India by dear friends, to console and com- fort the dying, and to encourage the sinking sinner to trust in Christ alone for salvation. 630, Openings in Polynesia, — When modern Missionary Societies were first organised, in the latter part of the last century, the eyes of Christian philanthropists turned towards the South Sea Islands as the most promising field of labour. From those distant regions. Captain Cook and other voyagers had brought extravagant and exaggerated ac- counts of the islands and peoples they had discovered, and a general feeling of enthusiasm was enkindled in the British churches in their favour. The first party of Missionaries sent out by the London Societj' reached Tahiti towards the close of 1796, and in the earljr part of the following year, attempts were made to establish missions in the Friendly Islands and in the Marquesas ; but in all these groups, and in every island of the vast Pacific which came under the notice of Europeans, and especially in New Zealand, the natives were found in the most savage and bar- barous state. On the slightest pre- text they would insult, rob, and ill-treat the Missionaries. They had more than once to fiee for their lives from Tonga, New Zealand, and other islands, and in the place first named some were actually put to death by the blood-thu'stj' savages. After the work had been repeatedly relinquished in consequence of these interruptions, it was as often resumed by the Mis- sionaries, who nobly returned to their posts of duty and of danger, when the storm that threatened their ruin had somewhat blown over. Thus they persevered for many years, amid numerous dangers and discouragements, and with scarcely any fruit to their labour. At length the seed sown in weak- ness, and watered with many tears, began to spring up, and ultimately a glorious harvest was reaped in se- veral of the islands to the honour and glory of God. When the moral revolution which followed had fairly commenced, the intelligence of what was going on was spread from island to island, and the whole country was opened up to the reception of the Gospel. Entire groups renounced idolatry and destroyed their heathen gods before ever they saw the face of a Missionary, and, in some in- stances, the bewildered natives erected places of Christian worship before they knew how to perform its sacred rites, and waited in anxious expectation of the arrival of teachers to instruct them how to bow down before the g-reat Jehovah, These THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 815 wonderful openings for the introduc- tion of Christianity clearly show the overruling hand of God, in controll- ing the passions of wicked men, and in removing diiliculties out of the way of His truth, in answer to the faithful prayers of the friends of missions. 631. A Welcome Oommunica- tion. — The Rev. John Thomas, who may be legarded as the founder of the Friendly Islands' mission, had laboured for some time at Hihifo, in Tonga, with but little fruit, being continually thwarted and persecuted by the Pagan chief Ata ; when having heard that the paramount chief of Ilaabai had re- nounced idolatry, and was anxious to have a Missionary, he made up his mind to remove thither. But as the commencement of a new mission in another group of islands would involve considerable expense, he wished iirst to hear from the Mis- sionary committee in London, who had some time before been written to on the subject. Whilst waiting at Nukualofa, in a state of consider- able anxiety and suspense in the month of January, 1830, an inci- dent occurred which clearly shows the superintending providence of God in the aiiairs of the Missionary enterprise. A small box was washed on shore and brought to Mr. Turner by one of the natives. On being opened it was found to contain a letter from the Missionary secretaries, giving the sanction of the committee for the extension of the mission in the Friendly Islands, and the ap- pointment of a Missionary to Haabai without furthur delay. The vessel by which this communication had been sent, a schooner from Sydney, had foundered at sea, and all on board were lost. It is said that neither vessel, nor crew, nor any of the goods with which she had been ] freighted were ever seen or heard of | again. The package containing that letter alone, a messenger of mercy for a people waiting for the law of the Lord, guided by Him " whom wind and seas obey," es- caped the general wi'eck, and was cast on shore at the right place and the right time to relieve the minds of the anxious Mis- sionaries, and to enable them to go forward and enter the openings whicli appeared before them for the proclamation of the "glorious Gospel of the Blessed God." 632. The Book leading the "Way. Tamahana was a young New Zea- land chief, a descendant of men of renown in his tribe. He was boru and brought up at a distance of 500 miles from any mission station, and his youth was passed amid scenes of cruelty and blood. As a little boy, he tells us, he did not believe in the gods of his fathers, and he was in the habit of going to steal the food which his parents had placed for the idol in the wide- spreading branches of a sacred tree. Yet, by his own confession, he could not be happy without any god at all. The way in which he sought and found the true God is most remarkable, and strikingly illustrates the importance of Christian missions to those among the heathen who are lunging for th.e light, and find no satisfaction in idolatry. After a while Tamahana heard of a few youths who had been to the Bay of Islands, where there was a station of the Church Missionary Society, and where thej^ had learnt to read the Bible. By persuasion, and by a present of mats and tobacco, Tamahana at length got the sacred Book from them. He and a cousin of his, and ten of their companions, prevailed upon Matahan, one of these youths from the Bay of Islands, to teach them to read. Their teacher, 316 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. however, did not believe in or live according to the Word of God him- self, so he said to them, "Do not read that book ; it is a bad book ; it tells not to have two wives, not to drink rum, not to tight ; biit to live in peace, and to pray to God." But their hearts longed to hear the new talk, for they did not believe in the old way. Their unwilling teacher first read the Catchism to them, and, when he had finished, Matahan said to the ten young men, "These are good words ; I believe all." Two others also spoke, and declared " the talk of the book to be true." Tamahana and his cousin resolved to go to Kapiti with Matahan to seek for further instructions. " We were at this place," says the young chief, " for six months. We learned every day and every night. We did not lie down to sleep. We sat at night in the hut all around, with the fire in the middle. Te Whimhi had part of the Book and I part. Sometimes we went to sleep upon the Book for a little while, then woke up and read again. After we had been there six months we could read a little, very slowly. Then we went across in a canoe to Waikanae. We brought Matahan to teach the Natiawa people about the Book. Those people liked it very much ; they believed. Then they all wanted the Book. I told them I could not give them my part of it, which was St. Luke ; but I told Matahan to write for them on paper ' Our Fathfr,' &c. Matahan wrote this for them all, and then they all learnt. Before this Matahan had not believed, but now his heart began to grow. We talked to him, and he believed. Having found the truth them- selves, Tamahana and his cousin were determined at all hazards to get some one who could teach it to their people. Unmoved by the opposition of friends at home, or by the diffi- culty of reaching the distant mis- sion station, they made their way to Mr. Williams, at the Bay of Islands, and to their great joy at length suc- ceeded in obtaining for their people the blessings of Christian instruction. Mr. Hadtield was the first agent appointed to Otaki, the new sphere of labour which was thus opened up in a distant part of New Zealand. At the end of six months from the time of his arrival about twenty natives were baptized, and amongst them the two young chiefs who had so zealously interested themselves in obtaining for their tribe the un- speakable blessings of the Gospel. 633. Openings in India. — From erroneous views and a short-sighted policy, the East India Company, as a body, were for many years de- cidedly and strongly opposed to Mis- sionary operations in their vast dominions. They seem to have con- ceived the strange idea, that the propagation of the G ospel among the Hindus would weaken the authority of British rule, and unsettle the minds of the people. In the early part of the present century they would not allow Missionaries to go out in their ships, and some of the first messengers of mercy to India were obliged to obtain passages to the East in vessels belonging to other nations, and when they arrived there, to seek for the protection of foreign flags in their first efforts to evangelise the heathen. For se- veral years the Baptist Mission- aries made the Danish settlement of Serampore their headquarters, when denied the privilege of free action by the Company's officials. To these difficulties were added the inveterate prejudices and super- stitions of the native population, who, instigated by their deluded priests, manifested the most decided THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 317 and violent opposition to the attempts which were made to explain to tliem the principles of Christianity. lUit all this is altered now, and in the important changes which have taken place the Christian believer can clearly see the wonderful workings of Divine Providence. The rule of the some- what despotic East India Company is at an end. India has become a dependent of the crown of Uucen Yictoria, and is now placed on a similar footing to that of other British Colonies. More liberal principles now generally prevail, and open oppo- sition to Missionary labour in the East has apparently passed away for ever, A change has also taken place in the general views and feelings of the natives with regard to Christi- anity. The i'aith of many in their ancient and iirmly-rooted system of paganism is evidently shaken ; there is everywhere an anxious desire to learn the English language, and to become acquainted with Western literature ; and the Christian ^lis- sionary can travel through the length and breadth of the land, preaching in the streets, bazaars, and high- ways, and on the very threshold of heathen temples, without let or hin- drance, the "glorious Gospel of the blessed God." This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. 634. Openings in China. — For ages the vast empire of China, with its population of four hundred millions, was hermeticallj' sealed against the iniiuence, literature, and religion of western nations. The introduction and common use of tea in Europe about the middle of last century was the means in the hands of Divine Providence of partially removing the barrier which had so long separated the ' ' Celestial Erapire " from the rest of the world. " JMoney answereth all things," and for the sake of gain the Chinese consented to hold some intercourse with barbarians. Then came treaties of commerce with England, France, and America. In process of time there followed misunderstandings, breaches of treaties, wars, com- promises, stipulations for the open- ing of live free ports, and other ar- rangements which all tended to open up the country to foreigners in a man- ner which had never been known be- fore. In all these changes those who were instrumental in bringing them about might have reference chieHy or entirely to human policy and temporal advantage ; but there was a powerful and unseen hand at work which was controlling pass- ing events with a still higher object in view — the introduction of the light of Divine truth into a dark, benighted, heathen land. Nor were the respective Missionary societies slow to avail themselves of the openings which presented themselves for the intro- duction of the Gospel to China, when more liberal principles begaa to prevail with the authorities of the Empire. Notwithstanding occa- sional interruptions from temporary manifestations of jealousy, prejudice, superstition, and fanaticism, for several years past, Christian Mis- sionaries have been at liberty to travel, teach, preach, and distribute the Scriptures and other Christian books anywhere and everywhere in China, in a manner which was un- known in former times ; and there is a fair prospect of the whole coun- try being ultimately won for Christ. 635. — Openings in Japan. — In the religious superstitions, man- ners, and customs of the people, and in other circumstances which might be named, Japan bears a striking resemblance to China. Like China, also, Japan for many centuries in- 818 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. •diilged in a spirit of short-sighted «xckisivism, and carefully shut itself Tip from all intercourse with the outside world, the inhabitants dread- ing, as they would dread the plague, any contact with the people of other nations — no Englishman, much less a Christian Missionary, was allowed to land on their shores. But through the wonderful working of a wise and gracious providence all this is fast passing away. Japa- nese ambassadors have at length been sent to the different courts of Europe ; and what they have seen and heard of the progress of arts and science, and the onward march of intelligence, in the course of their travels, seems to have kindled in their minds a desire to share in the blessings of modern civilisation. Hence of late years Japan has been less exclusive than formerly. The services of European and American artisans have been sought, a com- mencement has been made in the construction of railways through the country, and a number of fine steam- ships have been procured to add respec- tability to the nation, and to facili- tate communication with other lands. In the midst of all this Japan was very jealous of its paganism, and carefully watched against the in- fluence of Christianity. But there was no help for it. Opening the windows to let in the light even of science, a few rays of Divine Truth would enter to penetrate the gloom. A spirit of inquiry was awakened among the people, and in 1870 Chris- tian Missionaries from America bravelj'' entered upon this wide do- main of heathenism. It is true that a spirit of violent persecution has of late been evoked, and it has some- times appeared doubtful whether the ambassadors of the Cross would be able to maintain their ground. But in the meantime they are acquiring the language, and sowing, as they have opportunity, the seed of the Kingdom. In answer to the fervent and faithful prayers of God's people, we believe that His truth will pre- vail, even in dark, benighted Japan. 636. Openings in Italy. — Al- though professedly a Christian coun- try, dui'ing a long and gloomy night of Popish superstition and exclu- sivism, Italy was as effectually closed against evangelical truth and Pro- testant principles as China or Japan. Rome, especially, being the seat of the Popedom, and the headquarters of Catholicism for the whole world, was jealously guarded against every species of so-called heretical intru- sion. All kinds of books were care- fully examined before they were allowed to cross the frontier into the Papal States, and the Holy Scrip- tures, in common with all other Protestant publications, were strictly prohibited. Modern improvements in art and science were also jealously declined, as if the Pope suspected that the rays of evangelical truth were so subtle that they might, perchance, penetrate and disturb the stagnant calm and quiet of his realm on the first appearance of railways and electric telegraphs. But all these precautions were vain and futile. When the fulness of time came for Italy to be free, her emancipation was brought about in defiance of all opposition, and in a manner which no one expected. First came the political and warlike movements of King Emmanuel and General Garibaldi, claiming for the nation unity and freedom. This was an important step in the right direction. But the Pope still main- tained his authority at Rome, where he was defended and supported by French bayonets. On the breaking out of war between France and Ger- many, however, the French bayonets were wanted elsewhere, and the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 819 "eternal city" was no sooner left to itself than the people of Italy demanded possession of it as the proper and ancient metropolis of the nation. With the entrance of King Emmanuel and his oflicials into Rome, ttie last vestiges of the Pope's temporal power fled for ever, and with the new regime came a measure of civil and religious libertj^ to which the city and the country had been strangers for ages. The events which have since transpired are perfectly startling. Rome has been occupied by zealous, devoted !Mis- sionaries of the Wesleyan, Baptist, Waldensian, and other Protestant societies, evangelical places of wor- ship are being erected or fitted up, and in the month of February, 1872, a public discussion was held in the city between some of the ministers and a select number of Romish priests on the question ivhetlwr the Apostle Peter teas ever at Home at all ! ! Nothing but the special pro- vidence of God could have produced this wonderful change. 637. — Openings on the Conti- nent of Eui'ope. — The Roman Catholic kingdoms on the European Continent were as much opposed to Protestant Christianity as anj' Pagan country could be, so long as Popery held its sway over the minds of the people, unmolested by the advance of civil and religious liberty and the development of art and science. But in process of time, when more liberal views prevailed in other lands, it was found impossible to shut out the light from Spain, Por- tugal, and other countries. Poli- tical commotions also occurred, in the coui'se of which thrones were sometimes overturned, and ancient dynasties shaken to their founda- tion. However painful some of the attendant circumstances of these revolutions might be at the time of their occurrence, the)^ were ulti- mately overruled by Divine Provi- dence for the breaking down of ancient barriers that stood in the way of the progress of His truth, and for preparing the way for the more ex- tensive promulgation of the Gospel of Christ. If we look at the Conti- nent of Europe now we see a great change in the aspect of affairs in reference to the Missionary enter- prise. However bitterly opposed to evangelical truth the Romish priest- hood may still be, the governments of Spain and Portugal profess to respect religious liberty, and to pro- tect every form of Christian worship which is peacefully and quietly con- ducted. France also declares for entire equality of religious privileges among her subjects. The conse- quence is, that various Missionary agencies have begun to work ; and as there is a growing desire among the people for religious instruction, we may reasonably hope, by the blessing of God upon the means employed, that a glorious harvest wUl be reaped in due time in a part of the world which has long been the scene of Popish darkness and superstition. 638. Unexpected Meeting. — When the Rev. Barnabas Shaw, one of the first AVesleyan Mission- aries to South Africa was not allowed by the government authorities to exercise his ministry in Cape Town and neighbourhood, he resolved to wend his way into the interior of the country, where he might preach the Gospel to the poor destitute heathen without let or hindrance. Having procured a waggon and a span of oxen, with stores and other requisites, he set out with his heroic wife on his journey towards the distant region of Namaqualand. They left the Cape on the Gth of September, 1815, being accompanied 320 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. to their first encampment by a few i Shaw forthwith commenced his la- Christian friends who commended ! hours, and founded the first Wes- them to God in prayer, and returned j leyan mission station in Southern to their homes, trusting that the i AiPrica at a place called Lily Foun- Missionary's way would be directed tain, which, from that day to this, by the Lord, Mr. and Mrs. Shaw I has been a centre of light and in- had pursued their toilsome journey ! fluence to all around. "In all thy for nearly a month, and had crossed j ways acknowledge Him, and He the Elephant River without know- | shall direct thy steps." ing where their lot would be ; east in the wilderness, when, | 639. Mysterious Voyage. — In on the 4th of October, by a re- j the latter part of the year 1786 Dr. markable providence, they foimd i Coke, the Father of Methodist mis- an opening for a suitable sphere ofjsions, embarked for America with labour. The devoted Missionary | three Missionaries, the llev. Messrs. actually met with the chief of Little | Hammett, Warrener, and Clarke,. Namaqualand, accompanied by four | who were destined for the colony of of his men, on their way to Cape 1 Nova Scotia, where great spiritual Town to seek for a Christian teacher, I destitiition prevailed. They had being aware of the advantages which \ scarcely got out to sea when the other tribes had realised by the re- ship was overtaken with a succession, ception of the Cospel among them, of storms and adverse winds. After Both parties halted for the night, i toiling week after week, without the greatest part of which was spent \ making much progress in the right in religious conversation, prayer, i direction, the vessel sprung a and praise, around tlie evening camp ! leak, and the captain pronounced fire. Haviiig heard the aftecting ] it impossible to reach the Ame- story of these simple Africans, and j rican Continent, as the storm still being deeply impressed with the fact j raged, and the wind still con- that the linger of God was pointing ! tinned contrary. After due deli- in the direction in which he ought i beration it was decided to alter the to go, Mr. Shaw agreed to accom- , course of the ship, to steer away pany the chief and his people to their [ before the wind towards the West mountain home in the interior, and i Indies, and to enter the first available to settle among them as their Mis- i port for shelter and repairs. After sionary. The party of natives who i a tedious passage of three months, had thus gone in search of a teacher, | the tempest-tossed bark entered the and who had thus to unexpectedly j harbour of St. John's, Antigua, early found one, immediately turned round : on the morning of Christmas-day, and retraced their steps, that they \ and on going on shore and walking might conduct the Missionaiy to the ! up the street. Dr. Coke and his com- settlementof their tribeonKhamies- I panions met Mr. Baxter, a zealous berg,rejoicing as those who have found ! local preacher, on his way to conduct great spoil. They reached their desti- j a religious service with the poor nation about three weeks afterwards, ; negroes, in a chapel which he had and great was the joy of the whole \ built chiefiy with his own hands, he community when they saw their | being the only person in the island chief and his companions returning | to whom they could look for re- so quickly with a Missionary and j ligious instruction. This unexpected his wife, who were willing to spend J meeting was, to all concerned, a very and be spent for their benefit. Mr. happy one. The Missionaries accom- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 321 panied Mr. Baxter to the chapel, where they united their hearts and their voices in sincere thanksgiving to God for His preserving goodness in the hour of danger, and for having brought them so mercifully, although so mysteriously, to a land where their services were so much required. Dr, Coke ascended the pulpit, and preached with his wonted energy and zeal to a large and attentive congre- gation. The loving heart of the zealous little Doctor overflowed with emotion as he surveyed the upturned faces of a thousand negroes anxiously listening to the word of life ; and he no doubt felt as he had never done before the force of his own favourite text, " Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God." On hear- ing of the numerous openings which presented themselves on every hand for the introduction of the Gospel among the poor negro slaves. Dr. Coke and his companions were deeply impressed with the conviction that they had been led by Divine Provi- dence to this new and important sphere of labour. They immediately set out on a tour of observation. They visited in succession Dominica, St. Vincent's, Nevis, St. Christo- pher's, and St. Eustatius, and they everywhere found such a demand for Missionaries, that Messrs. Warrener, Hammett, and Clarke were at once stationed in Antigua, St. Christo- pher's, and St. Vincent's ; whilst Dr. Coke embarked for America, promising, on his return to Europe, to do his best to send out additional Missionaries to enter the numerous openings which presented themselves. Thus commenced the Wesleyan Mis- sions in the West Indies, which in their results have scarcely a parallel in the history of the Church since the days of the Apostles. 640. King Menelek's Letter. — The present King of Abyssinia, the great Menelek, has sent the follow- I ing remarkable letter to Mr. Wald- I meier, a Missionary, which, when viewed in the light of the past che- quered history of Ethiopia, and of the prophecies of its future destiny, cannot fail to impress our minds with the wonderful workings of Di- vine Providence : — " To the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, King of kings and Lord of lords, the true light which will never be extin- guished, the only King who will live eternally ; to Him belong honour, power, and glory for ever and ever. Amen. This letter is sent from the King of kings, Menelek, of Ethiopia, to Mr. Waldmeier. How are you ? God be praised, I am well. My kingdom and people prosper through the mercy of God. I received your letter, which gave me great pleasure. I will hear and accept your counsel, that the Gospel of Christ should be preached to the heathen nations, and I will never hinder you nor prevent you from preaching the Gospel. Two points in your letter especially glad- den my heart. The hrst is that the Gospel of Christ should be preached to the heathen Galla nations ; and the second is, that when you come you will bring me some good arti- sans to work for me. Now come quickly. I give you permission to preach the Gospel among the heathen, that they may be enlightened ; and bring those men and buy some in- struments for me. I have sent you for your journey 1,000 dols. lleceive them from Messrs. Meyer and Ben- der, in Tigre, and send me word when you will come, that I may re- ceive you. I send two copies of this letter — one by Fajoora and Aden, and the other by Adowa and Mas- sow. Written in Shoa, in the city of Benwari, May loth, 1871. When you come, come by the province of Tigoori. I have prepared the road ; be not afraid." 322 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 641. Favourable position of India. — Adverting to the prospect of the evangelisation of the teeming mil- lions of the East, the secretaries of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, in their report for 1871, put forth the following apposite statement : — " By the overruling Providence of God, India is in favourable circumstances for the reception of the Gospel. The many languages of that vast popu- lation have been thoroughly studied, and are now well understood. The ponderous literature of Hinduism has been examined throughout and rendered into English in extenso, or in summaries still more intelligiljle. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments have been translated and printed and widely diffused among the population, ac- companied by other works of very great value for educational purposes and general information. Colleges and schools, under the direction of learned and well-trained masters, have been widely established, and successful efforts have been made for the introduction and extension of an enlightened education among the female part of the population. Mis- sionaries, male and female, are inde- fatigable, in public and in private, in inculcating the great truths of Christianity, and incessant prayer is offered by all the Churches of God that the gracious influence of the Holy Spirit may render all these means effective for the great object for which they are employed. The great question now arises, Will India know the day of her visitation ? Will she turn from idols to the living God ? Religious murders in every form have been suppressed by the strong hand of Government. Will the Hindus assist in their own eman- cipation from idolatry and sin ? The Christian world waits with awe the solution of this question, affecting as it does the interests of at least two hundred millions of the human race. Meantime there is no reason for the relaxation of effort in this great work on the part of all the Churches of Christ." 642. Providential Supplies, — The Berlin Missionary Society has had a remarkable financial experi- ence for some time past. Daring the first half of 1870 its receipts were very satisfactory, but during the last half of the year, bj^ reason of the war between Prussia and France, they were seriously diminished. On the 1st of January, 1871, it was found that the ordinary income of the i twelvemonth which had just closed 'had been but 47,079 thalers, or I 21,164 thalers less than the income of 1869 ; and it was also found that 1 in the absence of extraneous and ex- 1 traordinary assistance there must be I a debt of 10,000 thalers. But by a I remarkable Providence the needed relief came from an unexpected quarter. In 1857 the well-known Griqua, Captain Cornelius Kok, con- veyed to the Berlin Missionary So- ciety three or four square miles of territory, lying on the Yaal River, South Africa, for the nominal sum of 500 thalers. His object seems to have been to aid the society, by means of this large tract of land, in extending their work among the Korannas. A part of it, however, was so barren and worthless that the Land Commissioners of the Orange Free State did not regard it as de- serving the honour of being taxed ; and yet, in this desolate region, dia- monds were soon afterwards found, which enhanced the value of the land to an almost incredible extent. A multitude of adventurers hastened to the spot, anxious to enrich them- selves with the new-found treasure ; and, inasmuch as it was impossible to keep them away, the Missionaries 1 asked that a certain per-centage of THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 323 the precious stones discovered upon their property should be given to them for the "benetit of the Society. It was not easy to compass their object ; for men who rush to gold fields and diamond fields are not al- ways careful to respect the rights of others. But after much trouble and perplexity, 10,000 thalers were se- cured for the Society's funds before the end of 1870, just sufficient to enable the Committee at Berlin to report the treasury free from debt. SUITABLE AGENTS PEOVIDED. 643. Various kinds of Work. — In a field so wide as the world, and among nations, and peoples, and kindreds, and tongues, so numerous and diversified as those to whom the Grospel is sent, the work of the Christian Missionary must neces- sarily vary according to localities and circumstances. It is conse- quently necessary that he should, as far as possible, be adapted for his position. Among a rude and savage people like the Africans, Polynesians, and others, he must be prepared to submit to many inconveniences and discomforts. If needs be, he should be able to build his own house to shelter him from the wintry blast or the summer's heat, and with such help as he can command, to erect a sanctuary for the worship of the true and living God. For the sub- sistence of himself and family, whilst ■ engaged in teaching the people the things belonging to their peace, the Missionary may have to till the ground and to teach the natives improved methods of cultivation, and the simple arts of civilised life. Again, when his lot is cast in countries where the natives are comparatively learned and accom- plished, and where they are ardently attached to complicated and time- honoured systems of idolatry and superstition, as in India, China, and Japan, the servant of God must be a man of study and erudition. He will have to meet objections to Cliristianity of the most complex and diversified character, and he should therefore endeavour to be- come well acquainted with the vari- ous systems of heathen mythology with which he may be brought in contact. The work of reducing barbarous languages to a written form, and of translating the Scrip- tures into the vernacular tongue of the people among whom he labours, will often fall to the lot of the self- denying Missionary of the Cross, to say nothing of the difficulties arising from the natural depravity of the human heart, and the deeply-rooted prejudice against the truth, which generally characterises a degraded heathen people. In view of this work the Missionary may well in- quire with the Apostle, " Who is sufficient for these things ? " but to the inquiry he will receive the same blessed response, * ' Our sufficiency is of God." 644. Wisdom of God.— When- ever and wherever God has a work to be done. He is sure to raise up, call, and qualify suitable agents for its accomplishment. And the won- derful adaptation of these agents for their respective spheres of labour clearly illustrates, not only the fact that Divine Providence controls the aftairs of the Church as well as of the world, but also the wisdom of that Providence. He whoso high and holy prerogative alone it is to call and separate men for the work of the ministry, and who, at the original founding of His Church, appointed some Apostles, others prophets, teachers, helps, speakers 324 THE linSSIONAEY WOKLD. of tongues, or workers of miracles, knows what kind of talents each department of the work requires, and adapts his instrumentality ac- cordingly. In no sphere of Chris- tian labour is this more beautifully exemplified than in the Missionary enterprise. In view of the diversity of climates, peoples, languages, and other circumstances with which Missionaries have to do in foreign lands, we have often been struck with the remarkable adaptation of men to their respective positions, clearly demonstrating the providence, wisdom, and goodness of Him who ' ' worketh all things after the coun- sel of His own wUl." 645. Paul the Apostle.— The first great Missionary to the heathen world of which we have any notice in history — Paul, the Apostle of the Gentiles — presents to our view a remarkable instance of providential adaptation to the work to which he was called. His sphere of labour was to be almost entirely among a pagan people, deeply involved in heathen darkness and idolatry, and yet many of them possessed a con- siderable amount of learning and philosophical refinement. That he might be able successfully to cope with opposers of Christianity of this class, and preach the Gospel eftec- tually in Corinth and Athens, in the order of Divine Providence Paul received a liberal education at the feet of Gamaliel and other learned men. He was, moreover, endowed with a large measure of courage, energy, perseverance, and other noble qualities which admirably adapted him for that life of minis- terial labour to which he devoted himself. Let any one read the toil- some Missionary journeys, the pri- vations, and the sufferings of the heroic Paul as they are related in whether he was not raised up by the special providence of God, and selected as a " chosen vessel to bear His name far hence among the Gen- tdes." Nothing but a deep convic- tion that he was doing the Lord's work could have sustained him amid the accumulated trials and sufter- ings which he was called to endure. When repelling the base accusations of his slanderers, what an epitome he gives of his sufferings and his triumphs! " In labours more abun- dant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep ; in journey ings often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils of mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren ; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Besides those things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the Churches." (2 Cor. ii. 23—28.) The triumphs of Paul were not less remarkable. He could say, ' ' None of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of the grace of God." (Acts xx. 24.) 646. John Wesley.— The whole life of the Rev. John "Wesley was, to a large extent, of a Missionary character. At an early period of his eventful career he embarked for the colony of Georgia in America with an ardent desire to be employed the Acts of the Apostles, and say | in attempting to evangelise the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 325 native Indians. When his wishes in this respect were overruled by Divine Providence, and his lot was again cast in his native country, he went forth through the length and breadth of the land in the true spirit of a Home Missionary, everywhere proclaiming a present, free, and full salvation, by faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. The results of his untiring labours, and those of his coadjutors, are matters of history, and will be the occasion of gratitude to count- less thousands in time and in eter- nity. What we wish more especially to notice in this connection is the fact of Mr. Wesley's wonderful adaptation in the providence of God for the remarkable sphere of labour which he was called to hll. He appeared on the stage of action at an eventful period of the history of England. The Church and the kingdom were largely imbued with a spirit of intidelity and religious indifference ; and the special mission of Wesley seems to have been to take the lead in a second reformation which had become absolutely neces- sarj-, if Great Britain was to be saved from the fate of continental nations. Whether we regard his learning, his zeal, his endowments as a preacher and writer, or his amazing endurance of body and mind amidst the accumulated la- bours of a long and chequered life, we are constrained to recognise in this great and good man a chosen instrument of Divine Providence to awaken a slumbering nation, to raise up a religious community which should, to a considerable ex- tent, be the means of reviving other Churches, and to inaugurate a sys- tem of Missionary labour at home and abroad which should largely assist in preparing the way for the millennial reign of the Redeemer. 647. Wesley as a Missionary. — In their Report for the year 1853, the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts bear the following honourable testimony to the character of the Rev. John Wesley as a Missionary : — " It may surprise some to hear that the cele- brated John Wesley received an appointment from the Society as its tirst Missionary to Georgia ; and though he remained in America only two years, no one ever exhibited more zeal or greater devotion to his duties. His manner of life was re- markably plain and frugal. He was indefatigable in his ministrations ; and as there were scattered settle- ments of French, Italians, and Ger- mans within his mission, he officiated to those several congregations in their own tongues, ^o soldier of Christ was ever more ready to en- dure hardness than John Wesley, for he frequently slept on the ground, sometimes waded through swamps, or swam over rivers, and then travelled till his clothes were dry." This statement is amply corro- borated by Mr. Wesley's own jour- nal, as the following brief extracts will show. Adverting to the 23rd of December, 1736, when he and some others in travelling lost their way, and after wading breast-high through a swamp, without food or hre, lay down on the bare ground to rest, he says, " The ground was as wet as our clothes, which (it being a sharp frost) were soon frozen to- gether : however, I slept till six in the morning. There fell a heavy dew in the night, which covered us over as white as snow. Nor did any of us receive any hurt at all, but came home in the evening in perfect health." A few days afterwards he says, "We crossed the river in a small canoe, oiu" horses swimming by the side of it. We made a fire on the bank, and notwithstanding the 826 THE JnSSIONARY WOELD. rain, slept quietly till morning. The next day, after riding through the woods between thirty and forty miles, we made a good fire and cheerfully ended the old year." Under date of January 1st, 1737, he says, " Our provisions fell short, but having some dried bear's flesh, which we had reserved for such an occasion, we boiled it in the evening, and found it very wholesome, though not very agreeable food. Tiiesday the 18th, at night, we had as sharp a frost as any I ever remember in » England. We lay in a very small room , and had a fire all night ; not- withstanding which, not only all the water in the room was frozen, but our ink too, which stood on the table almost close to the fireside." 648. Thomas Coke. — Just at the time that the mission of Methodism was beginning to extend its in- fluence to foreign lands, and when a suitable person was required to take the superintendency of this depart- ment of the enterprise — the hands of its founder being full of labours and responsibilities in connection with the work in England, Scotland, and Ireland — Dr. Coke was raised up, and, by the providence of God, called into the field to meet the emergency. lie was eminently adap- ted for the post which he was des- tined to fill, and it is believed that there never was a man since the days of the Apostles more thoroughly imbued with the Missionary spirit than this devoted servant of Christ. He was the principal instrument in the hands of the Great Head of the Church in planting the Gospel and forming mission stations in most of the islands of the West Indies and in many parts of the continent of America. Eighteen times did the zealous doctor cross the Atlantic in this service, and his movements were so rapid and his labours so hercu- lean, that we trace with feelings of astonishment the amount of work which he went through. At one time, we see him mingling with his ministerial brethren in his native land, and manifesting the most laudable zeal in the extension of the work of God at home. Again we behold him with amazing rapidity visiting Wales, Scotland, Ireland, and the Norman Isles, everywhere sowing or watering the good seed of the kingdom of God ; whilst at the same time he pleads the cause of the oppressed Negro slaves in the West Indies, and begs from door to door for means to support his beloved missions in foreign lands. Again we observe him, with a band of devoted Missionary volunteers, cross- ing the Atlantic Ocean, calling at Barbadoes, St. Vincent's, Dominica, Nevis, Antigua, St. Kitt's, St. Eusta- tius, and Jamaica, placing his men where they appeared to be most re- quired, and at the same time every- where proclaiming the good news of salvation and counselling and com- forting his brethren as their circum- stances demanded. Then he moves onward almost with the rapidity of an eagle in its flight, bounding over the ocean waves to the American con- tinent; crossing mountains, rivers, swamps, and forests in the prosecu- tion of his important duties as one of the General Superintendents of the Methodist Episcopal Church, till he finds his way to England again, to repeat from year to year the same wonderful process of evangelical labour. When Dr. Coke had con- tinued to labour in this way for nearly thirty years, and when most men would have thought of indulging in a little repose, he conceived the grand idea of a Methodist mission to India. He entered upon it with characteristic zeal and earnestness, but before he reached the shores of Ceylon, on the 3rd of May, 1814, he TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 327 was suddenly called to rest from his labours, and his remains were in- terred in the wide Indian Ocean, his sepulchre being a tit emblem of his boundless zeal and love for all nations. 649. George Whitejaeld. — The advent of the Ilev. George White- field was almost simultaneous with that of Wesley, and for many years they were fast friends, and, to a con- siderable extent, fellow- labourers in the Lord's vineyard. At length, however, a ditierence of doctrinal views led to their separation, and henceforth each adopted a separate and independent sphere of action. That of Whitefield was very wide in its range, and somewhat eccentric in its course ; but he was specially qualified and providentially adapted for his work. "He was born an orator. The qualities of the orator made up his whole genius ; they were the first mental manifestations of his childhood, but were pent up in his heart a magazine of energies, until kindled by the influence of re- ligion, when they broke forth like the fires of a volcano. He was a man of boundless soul. He was a host of generous sympathies, and every sympathy in him was a pas- sion. This was the secret of his eloquence." Whitefield's whole Christian course showed the preva- lence of mighty feelings, and with an energy and pathos, a power and unction, never surpassed and seldom if ever equalled, for thirty years he proclaimed the glad tidings of salva- tion in America, England, Scotland, and Wales ; and it is believed that tens of thousands were brought to God through his instrumentality. Although Whitefield did not gather his converts into societies and pastor them after the manner of Wesley and some others, his labours made a profound impression at the time, and his memory will be held in grateful remembrance through all succeeding generations by his admirers. His labours gave a powerful impetus to Presbyterianism in America, and prepared the way for the organisation of Calvinistic Methodism in the prin- cipality of Wales, where his cha- racter and labours are still held iu aftectionate esteem. 650. Howell Harris. — Although Howell Harris was never engaged in the foreign work, he was as thorough a Missionary in his native Princi- pality as any man who ever preached the Gospel to a dark and neglected population. His first eftbrts to evan- gelise his ignorant and degraded fellow-countrymen, by preaching in their cottages and in the open air, were crowned with the Divine bless- ing, and in the course of a few months, he formed several religious societies among them, thus aftbrding another of those providential coin- cidences which mark the religious history of the times. Thirty of these organisations were sustained and superintended by him at the time of Whitefield's arrival in Wales, and in three years more they numbered three hundred. Mr. Harris lived and died a nominal Churchman, but he received little sympathy from the established clergy, and until the visits of the founders of Methodism, he pursued his evangelical labours almost alone, apparently without anticipating that they would result in a wide-spread evangelical dissent. But so it was. In 1715 there were only thirty Dissenting chapels in the Principality, but in 1810 they num- bered nearly a thousand. They have since increased to more than two thousand, there being now a Methodist chapel to every three square miles of territory, and a general regard for religious ordi- nances not surpassed in any country. 828 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. The wonderful increase and rapid spread of Calvinistic Methodism was largely owing to the unwearied la- bours of Ho well Harris, whose efforts and influence in Wales were similar to those of Wesley and Whitefield in England, They, moreover, led the way to the organisation of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Missionary Society, an institution which has taken a nohle part in foreign evan- gelistic work on the continent of Europe, in India, and in other coun- tries, and which bids fair to maintain its important and respectable position among the numerous Missionary societies of the present age. 651. Tiyo Soga. — Among the host of native Missionaries raised up in foreign lands to take a part in the \ diffusion of the Gospel among their fellow-countrymen, no one has been more eminent for ability and adap- tation for usefulness than the Rev. Tiyo Soga, a noted Kaffir evangelist, whose history is full of interest. He was born at the Chumie Mission Station in 1829. Of his parents his mother only was a Christian ; but, by the blessing of God upon her humble eftbrts, young Soga's mind was early brought under Divine in- fluence, and he was noticed by the Missionaries as one likely to be made useful to his degraded fellow-men. With a view to this he was trained and instructed first at the common mission school at the Chumie, after- wards at the Lovedale Training Academy, and finally at the Glasgow University in Scotland. The young foreigner not only made creditable progress in learning, but by his genuine simplicity and transparency of character, he endeared himself to all with whom he came in contact. In 1856, when he had completed his studies, he was singled out by his fellow-students and presented with a testimonial and an address, such as no other student had ever re- ceived, and that not because he was a Kaffir, but because he was worthy of it. Shortly afterwards he was licensed to preach by the Presbytery of Glasgow, and commenced at once to exercise those talents with which the great Head of the Church had so richly endowed him. Having been ordained to the full work of the ministry in 1857, Mr. Soga returned to his native land. He arrived in South Africa at a time when every- thing connected with mission- work was in confusion in consequence of the late Kaffir war, and he was singularly adapted for the work of reorganisation, which was required. He planted himself at the Mgwali as the Missionary to his tribe, and soon succeeded in rebuilding the mission premises, and in restoring everything to order. At this station he spent ten years in earnest labour for the conversion and elevation of his countrymen, itinerating far and near throughout the Gaika district, faith- fully preaching at heathen kraals the glorious Gospel of the blessed God with the most gratifying results. A new station being then proposed for Kreli's country, Mr. Soga was unanimously invited by his brethren to go forth as the pioneer evangelist to that centre of heathenism, becaiise of his peculiar adaptation for the work. When, after several years of ! useful labour at this place, his health I and constitution began to give way, ' his brethren would gladly have re- lieved him from pulpit and pastoral work, that he might devote his entire attention, as strength would permit, to the translation of the Scriptures and other works into the Kaffir ' tongue, for which he was admirably i qualified, but the zealous Mission- \ arv absolutely declined to be relieved, and continued to preach with all his might, whilst at the same time he pursued, as he had opportunity, his THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 829 literary studies. After years of careful toil he finished a beautiful translation of the Pilgriiii's Progress, which has been greatly admired by competent judges. He also com- posed several charming Kaffir hymns, which will help to keep his memory green in the hearts and minds of his grateful countrymen. Having been much exposed while on a journey to place a native evangelist amongst the warlike tribe of Mapassa, in the latter part of June, 1871, Mr. Soga was seized with an illness which ter- minated his useful life in the course of a few weeks. On hearing of the attack, his friend, the Rev. Mr. Longden, of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, hastened to the side of his dying bed to console him in the try- ing hour, and was favoured to see him pass away peacefully to his eternal rest. Among his last utterances were these impressive words : " The will of the Lord be done. His will is best. Weep not for me, for I am leaning with my whole strength on Jesus Christ." 652. PapeWa. — Among the first fruits of the mission to Tahiti in the South Seas, after a long night of waiting, which severely tried the faith of the Missionaries, there were several native converts who were called of God to preach the Gospel to their fellow-countrymen, and to carry the glad tidings of salvation to the regions beyond. The most prominent of these was a man named Papehia, who seemed specially adapted by Divine Providence for the work, and who became one of Mr. Williams's most courageous pioneers at an early period. When it was decided to make an attempt to introduce the Gospel to Raratonga, a place noted for its heathen darkness and cruelty, Papehia was one of the native teachers selected for the enterprise, and faithfully did he perform the duties assigned him. It was some time before the island could be found, but when it was discovered, Papehia, with one or two more, nobly ventured on shore with a mes- sage of peace for the inhabitants. It was evening when they landed, and during the night much anxiety was felt by all on board the mission ship for the safety of the native teachers, as they listened with bated breath to the noise of revelling and tumult which was taking place on shore. Early in the morning Papehia and his companions returned to the ves- sel. The first enquiry of the Mis- sionaries was, " Can j'ou remain on the island to teach the people ? " "Alas!" they replied, "these people are the fiercest savages we have ever known. The Tahitians were bad, but these are much worse." Pointing to bruises they had re- ceived, and exhibiting their torn garments, they continued, " We have spent a fearful night, and but for Tapaeru (a Raratongan woman who had accompanied them from Tahiti) we should not have been alive this morning." It was felt to be a trying hour, but just at the moment when it was being decided that the island must be left unoccu- pied, Papehia came forward, and nobly oftered to be left to attempt the work of evangelising the people alone. ' ' Whether the savages spare me or kill me," said the intrepid teacher, "I will land among them. ' Ko Jehovah toku tiuki, Tei roto au i tona riDia,' ' The Lord is my Shep- herd, I am in His hand.' " Simply clothing himself in a shirt and a few yards of calico as a wrapper, and tying in a handkerchief Tahitian portions of the Holy Scriptures, he committed himself to the waves. On the reef there stood a number of warriors ; they looked with proud anger and disdain on the humble servant of Christ as he approached 330 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. the shore, and, with their spears poised, seemed disposed to hurl them at him. But they were providen- tially restrained, and Papehia landed in. the midst of the -wild heathen population of Raratonga the first Christian teacher. It would be plea- sant, if space permitted, to follow this noble hero of the Cross in his course of future toil and suflering. It must suffice, however, to say, that from the day that he landed in Rara- tonga, Papehia gave himself fully to his work, and was wonderfully pre- served and blessed in his labours. The people soon gathered around him and listened to his message with a readiness he scarcely expected. The work of destroying the idols speedily commenced, and a goodly number bowed the knee to Jehovah. Within fifteen months of Papehia's landing, the people built a Christian sanctu- ary 300 feet long, and when the Revs. Messrs. "Williams and Pitman arrived at Raratonga four years afterwards, they found a work pre- pared to their hands through the instrumentality of this devoted native teacher which, for depth and extent, far exceeded their most sanguine expectations. The subsequent career of Papehia was in beautiful harmony with this good beginning, and he proved himself to be a chosen vessel of the Lord to carry His name far hence among the heathen. 653. Teava. — Among the early converts to the faith of the Gospel at Raratonga, as the result of the zealous labours of Papehia, the first native Missionary to that island, Teava is deserving of honourable mention. He appears to have been specially raised up, by the providence of God, for future usefulness as a pioneer evangelist in the South Sea Islands. In making known his desire to go as a Christian teacher to Samoa, he wrote: — "My desire to fulfil Christ's command is very great : He said to His disciples, ' Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature.' My heart is com- passionating the heathen, who know not the salvation which God has provided for the world. Let me go to them. Why is the delay ? May God direct us : my desire for the work is great." His desire was at length fulfilled. He was taken to Samoa, and landed among its heathen people with a full determination to spend and be spent for their spiritual welfare. He soon gained a position at Monono, and proved to be a most intelligent and consistent pioneer to the European Missionaries who were afterwards stationed there. He, moreover, rendered important ser- vice for several years by aiding in the translating of the Scriptures and other books, as weU as by teaching in the schools and in the general work of the mission. A prayer of this excellent native teacher has been recorded which he offered on board a ship on his pas- sage to Samoa, an extract from which may serve to illustrate his character and devotion. " If we fly to heaven," he said, "there, O God, we shaU find Thee ; if we dwell upon land, Thou art there also ; if we sail on the sea. Thou art here : this afibrds us comfort, so that we sail upon the ocean without fear, because Thou, 0 God, art in our ship. The king of our bodies has his subjects, to whom he issues his orders ; but if he him- self goes with them, his presence stimulates their zeal — they work with energy, they do it readily and they do it well. 0 Lord, Thou art the King of our spirits ; Thou hast issued orders to Thy subjects to do a great work. Thou hast com- manded them to preach the Gospel to every creature. We are going on that errand now ; let Thy pre- sence go with us to quicken us, and THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 331 enable us to persevere in the great work until we die. Thou hast said that Thj^ presence shall go with Thy people even to the end of the world. Fulfil, 0 Lord, to us this cheering promise. I see, 0 Lord, a compass in this vessel, by which the seamen steer the right • course, that we may escape destruc- tion and danger. Be to us, 0 Lord, as the compass, our guide and our iSaviour! " Such was the prayer of | a man who only nine years pre- ' vious to its utterance was one of the i heathen inhabitants of Raratonga ! , Teava lived for many years after this, j and was favoured to do good service i for the Master whom he loved so ; well. i 654. Tairi. — The native teacher j named Tairi was born at Raratonga, | just about the time that the Gospel 1 was introduced into that island, i His father was a great mataiapo, or | independent landholder in one of the largest districts, and the son of a warrior who had gained pre- 1 eminence in deeds of cruelty and ; blood. Tairi's father was one of the ] first of his tribe who gave attention to Christian instruction, and who i publicly professed that he had re- \ ceived ' ' the Word of Jehovah as j his guide and portion." Tairi him- i self was among the group of heathen i children who first attended the | Christian schools established at \ Raratonga by the devoted Papehia, and there, in 1832, he received from Mr. Williams his first book. He gave heed to instruction, made good progress in reading, writing, arith- metic, and geography, as well as in religious knowledge, and was soon distinguished among his companions as a thoughtful, pious youth. At the age of eighteen he made an open profession of his attachment to Jesus by uniting himself in church fellow- ship with His people ; and hence- forth he gave his time and talents and influence, with constancy and zeal, to the work of instructing his fellow-countrj-men. Three years after joining the Church, he was set apart as an Assistant- Missionary to Maretu, the native pastor who had charge of Mangaia. For two years he filled this office with ability and success. On the appointment of an English Missionary to Mangaia, Tairi returned to Raratonga to pursue his theological studies pre- paratory to his entering upon the full work of the Christian min- istry. On the departure of the Rev. W. Gill in the mission-ship for the New Hebrides and Loyalty groups, Tairi and his wife expressed their desire to accompany him, but did not fully disclose their purposes and feelings with reference to Mis- sionary work until the vessel reached the island of Fate, where Ngos, the chief, requested a teacher for his tribe. It was then that Tairi stated to Mr. Gill that he and his wife had been earnestly praying to God to open to them some field of Mission- ary labour in a heathen land, and that they had made up their minds not to return to Raratonga, but to give themselves wholly to the work of the Lord. Tairi and his heroic partner were accordingly placed with Ngos and his people, and soon suc- ceeded in getting together a congre- gation on the Sabbath-day, and in establishing schools for the instruc- tion of the rising generation. But before these new influences had gained sufficient power to subdue the old habits of the people, and to work that change which they were calculated to eft'ect, Tairi was taken ill of ague and fever, his strength failed, he gradually grew worse, and died in the faith and hope of the Gospel. His last words were, " Not my will, 0 God, but Thine be done," soon after uttering which his re- 332 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. deemed spirit escaped away from earth to be for ever with the Lord. 655. Paoo. — The devoted na- tive teacher named Paoo was born at Aitutaki, one of the Caledonian ^roup of islands in the South Seas. He was brought under the influence of religion in early life, soon after the introduction of Christianity to his native land. For some time he remained under instruction, and in 1841 he sailed in the mission-ship as a teacher. His first station was at the island of Mare, but he was after- wards removed to Lifu. At both places he was kindly received by the people, who gave marked atten- tion to his instructions. Unhappily, however, his work among the natives was for some time seriously hindered by the immoral conduct of a degene- rate white man who had abandoned the ship on board of which he was a sailor, and taken up his abode at Lifu, where he had adopted all the vile practices of the heathen. He also suffered much from the defec- tion and backsliding of his fellow- teacher, who fell into sin at the time his services were urgently required. Thus early, Paoo had peculiar trials to pass through in the prosecution of his first labours at Lifu, yet he proved himself a consistent and hard-working Christian man. In 1846, the Eev. W. Gill visited Lifu, and was favourably impressed with the result of Paoo's five years' resi- dence and labour in the island. The Englishman, through ill health, had left the country, and the apostate teacher had returned home ; the station had been reinforced, and the progress gained was in advance of that on any other island of the Loyalty group. A large building had, moreover, been erected, in which a goodly number of natives met every morning for religious in- struction, several of whom were sufficiently advanced to take part, by reading and prayer, in the ser- vices of the Sabbath. The devoted Paoo was favoured to labour for many years in Lifu with a pleasing measure of success. A commodious stone chapel was ultimately erected on the very place where Satan's seat had been. It was 100 feet long, and 40 feet wide, and was well fur- nished with seats, pulpit, reading- desk, doors, and Venetian blinds, all of native workmanship. There were 300 persons united in select classes whose lives were in outward con- formity to the requirements of Christianity. The call for European Missionaries now became loud and imperative. Paoo thus appealed on the subject, " Brethren, is your compassion for this people come to an end ? We have now eleven vil- lages where the people wait to be taught the "Word of God. My heart is grieved continually at our want of means to supply them. 0 ye brethren who are l)eing instructed for the work of the Lord, come to our help ! Cease not to jj/'ay for us, but come also. Oh come to our help ! " '(;igh, land them upon the nearest island, and hasten back to assist the ship." In two minutes the mis- sion party were seated in the boat ; but the tempest had become so furi- ous that there was but a faint pros- pect of their reaching the shore aUve. Putting their trust in God, they committed themselves to the elements, and steered away from the sinking ship. After sailing about four miles, they discovered land arising to view through the mist that hung over it. The boat was run through the foaming surge, and they landed in safety. The boat immediately returned to the wreck ; and when all hands had been taken off, the captain steered direct for New Zealand, judging that the best course to take ; and the Brompton went to pieces and disappeared be- neath the waves soon after they left her. In the meantime the shipwrecked Missionaries on the desolate island on which they had been cast, were looking about for shelter and the means of subsistence, having escaped from the sinking ship without secur- ing a single biscuit or an article of clothing but what they had on at the time. The storm continued with, great violence, and as night approached their situation was such as to awaken in their minds the deepest solicitude ; for if the captain and his party should fail to reach. 340 THE ]VnSSIONAIlY WORLD. New Zealand, or if they should not be able to send assistance, the con- sequences would be most appalling. Before sunset a small canoe manned by two natives hove in sight, driven out of her course by the storm, and on reaching the island proved to have a quantity of potatoes on board, with which the natives readily supplied the Missionaries, before they pro- ceeded on theii- voyage. Having lighted a fire, cooked their potatoes, and partaken of their humble fare, they commended themselves to God, and crept into a rude hut which they had hastily constructed with some branches of trees, and tried to com- pose themselves for the night. When they awoke in the morning, and re- membered where they were and what they had passed through, they thanked God and congratulated each other. Mr. Marsden crept out of the hut first, and was followed by Mrs. Leigh ; and while they were preparing potatoes for breakfast, Mr. Leigh went in search of water. After wandering about for some time, he found a small pool of raiii- water in the hollow of a rock. To this small reservoir he afterwards conducted his wife and Mr. Mars- den, who, not anticipating any scarcity, emptied it of its contents. They soon had reason to regret their imprudence; for, not being able to find any more water on the island, they suftered much from thirst. The shipwrecked Missionaries continued here for the space of three days and three nights, in a state of anxious suspense; but on the fourth day they saw a vessel approaching. It was from the Bay of Islands, and had been sent specially for their relief. There were a few friends on board, who received them joyfully, and bore them away with a favour- able breeze for New Zealand. After being detained some time longer. they obtained a passage in the Bra- goon for Port Jackson, where they at length arrived in safety, truly thankful to God for His preserving goodness, and for their providential deliverance from the dangers of the deep. 665. Wreck of the "Maria" Mail Boat. — The Maria mail-boat was a trim little schooner, on board of which a party of "Wesleyan Mis- sionaries embarked at Montserrat for Antigua, in the West Indies, on Monday, the 27th of February, 1826. The party consisted of the Revs. Messrs. White, Truscott, Hillier, Oke, and Jones, with Mrs. Jones, Mrs. White, Mrs. Truscott, four children (three of which belonged to Mr. White, and one to Mr. Truscott), and two native servants. As soon aa they got on board the passengers re- tired to their berths, pleased with the hope of reaching their homes in Antigua in about twenty- four hours, having been away for several weeks attending the annual district meet- ing. They weighed anchor and set sail immediately; and, although the wind rose very high during the night, and the sea became very rough, most of the mission party went to sleep, apprehending no dan- ger. Early the following morning, however, they were awoke by the increased violence of the storm, the wind being right a-head, and the motion of the vessel being very un- comfortable. On attempting to go on deck the Missionaries found that heavy seas were frequently washing over the bulwarks, and all was confusion and dismay. Considerable alarm now prevailed on board, but, after a while, it was for a moment allayed by the cheering sound of "Land ho! Antigua in sight!" Mr. Hillier, who was on deck, called to his friends below to be of good cheer, as they would soon be on shore. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 841 The children now revived, and the eldest of them, Mr. White's little boy, William, opened the hymn- book, and gave out a hymn, which the rest of the little songsters joined in singing, and then the little fellow, with a sense far above his years, began to tell the other children the story of the prophet Jonah, and other incidents which he had been taught from the Bible. This interested them for awhile, but every fresh lurch of the vessel caused considerable un- easiness. About this time the steward came down into the cabin in great haste, and, from his countenance, it was evident that something was wrong, and, when he was asked what was the matter, be made no reply. This tended to increase the alarm, and the ladies and the children, with the nurses, immediately jumped up, but, before they could dress, they were tumbled altogether on the cabin floor, as the vessel turned on her beam-ends. The fact was she had struck on a reef, and the sea was breaking over her with great force, and the water was pouring down into the cabin. All on board were now seized with consternation and dismay. The Missionaries betook themselves to prayer, being forcibly impressed with the danger to which they and their families were exposed. Nor were the mariners themselves less alarmed. The captain cried out, "0, my vesssl ! What will become of us ? " As the waves came rolling over the vessel, the boat was washed away with a negro sailor in it, who had been struck by the boom, and thrown into it in a senseless state. The mate, seeing the boat unexpectedly launched, jumped after it into the water, intending to bring it to the rescue of the passengers ; but, the sea running high, it was carried down with the current. The captain loo ked eagerly after the boat, but it was soon out of sight, and in a fit of despair, he cried, " 0, my men are gone ! the boat is upset ! " This was a mistake, however, as it was found afterwards that the boat had drifted to the back of Nevis, and its occupants were among the few sur- vivors of the sad disaster. The cries of the seamen were now very great, and the Missionaries earnestly ex- horted them all to look to Christ for salvation. All on board clung round the Missionaries, and paid re- spectful attention to their exhorta- tions and prayers. At length they succeeded in cutting away the masts and the rigging and the vessel soon began to break up. In doing so, the wreck separated into two principal portions. The captain, with four sailors, and Messrs. Hillier, Oke, and Jones clung to the bows of the vessel, whilst Mrs. Jones, and Messrs. White and Truscott, with their families, a gentleman passen- ger, and a number of sailors, were holding on by the bulwarks on the quarter-deck. The hinder part of the vessel soon went down, and all who were clinging to it were sub- merged in the mighty deep, and found a watery grave, save Mrs. Jones, who, in the descent, became entangled in the rigging, and held on till providentially rescued by her husband, who succeeded in drawing her up to his companions on the re- maining portion of the wreck. The situation of the survivors was now most appalling. Every wave that came appeared like a mountain, and threatened them with instant destruction. The wind blew with fearful gusts, and the sea roared among the rocks with the most dole- ful sounds, whilst the bodies of the children and others who had been drowned were occasionally seen float- ing around, entangled in the wreck. As the part of the vessel on which the survivors sat, in a reclining posi- 342 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. tion, with their feet and legs gene- rally in the water, held together, the captain gave it as his opinion that, if the weather should moderate a little, they might perhaps hold on till seen hy some passing vessel, or from the shore, which was not more than three miles distant, when help might he afforded. But the day wore away, and the long and gloomy night also, without any prospect of deliverance. When the day dawned on Wednesday, the 1st of March, the haze had, in a measure, cleared away ; the sea was much smoother, and every eye was directed towards the shore, with the faint hope that the wreck might now be seen. The surviving Missionaries also took off their cravats, and tying them to a piece of wood, hoisted them as a signal of distress. People could now occasionally be seen walking on the beach, but no one appeared to be aware of the wreck, notwithstanding its proximity to the shore. During the day several vessels passed in sight, and more than once they came so near that the poor sufferers were encouraged to hope that they had been seen, when the ships stood away again, and their hopes vanished. Towards evening, two of the men, the cook and the steward, sank under their exhaustion and perished in the waves. Another dreary night was spent by the survivors on the wreck, and on Thursday Mr. Hillier made a desperate effort to swim to the shore, but soon sank into a watery grave. Mr. Oke also made a similar attempt, but he also perished in the waves. Mr. Jones was the next to succumb from sheer weakness and exhaustion. He gradually sank under his sufferings, and died in the faint but tender embrace of his de- voted wife, who held his lifeless body till her strength entirely failed, when it slided into the sea. Thus was Mrs Jones left the only survivor of the mission party ; and after another long and gloomy night, she was taken off the wreck by Messrs. Kent- ish and Ashford and a number of men who hastened to the spot in a boat as soon as they were informed of the sad disaster by an American captain who had just entered the port. When first discovered, Mrs. Jones was quite unconscious and spoke unconnectedly, with her eyes wildly fixed upon the spot where she had last seen the body of her husband sink into the sea. She was, moreover, reduced to a state of great weakness, but, with the kind atten- tion of Dr. Peddle and Mr. and Mrs. Kentish, she was soon restored to a measure of health, returned home, and lived for thirty-three years after this wonderful deliverance. The island of Antigua, with three thou- sand church members, was, for a time, left without a Missionary, when these five devoted brethren were thus mysteriously removed from the people of their charge. But other labourers were speedily sent out to take their places, and the minds of all concerned were deeply humbled by the afflictive visitation. 666. Shipwreck of Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom. — The Rev. William Longbottom was a devoted Mission- ary of the Wesleyan Society who went out to India with his excellent wife in 1829. He had only laboured there a few years, when his health failed, and he removed, first, to the Cape of Grood Hope, and then to Tasmania. At length he received an appointment to Swan River, Western Australia. After waiting for some time, an opportunity pre- sented itself, and Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom, with their infant son, embarked for their destination in a small vessel called the Fcauiy, about the middle of June, 1837. Soon after leaving the port of Hobart THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 343 Town, a fresh breeze sprung up, and | the ship was tossed about iu a ' manner which excited some uneasi- , ness in the minds of the passengers, j The storm continued for several days, and the sea was running high, when, about midnight on the 21st, the vessel struck on a coast unknown ; to the captain. Their onlj^ boat i was at the same time carried away j with the violence of the waves, i which broke over the deck, and it { was with great difficulty that they ' held on to the ship as she heaved to and fro on the rocks. At length the captain and seamen, with great exertion, succeeded in passing a rope fi'om the ship to the shore, bj' means of which all lives were saved, though not without imminent peril to Mrs. Longbottom and her child, who were completely submerged in the waves before they could be landed. After the shipwrecked party had reached the shore, they sviffered much from want of lire till the second day, when this Avant was supplied by a few friendly natives who ventured to approach them. They continued for several weeks in this forlorn condition, exposed to great discomforts, subsisting on what they could obtain from the wreck, but not knowing in what direction to go to seek relief. At length they were joined by the cap- tain and crew of the EUzahetli, another vessel that had been wrecked about a hundred miles to the east- ward, but who had preserved their chart, and were better acquainted with the coast. These informed the Missionary and his party that they were about tifty miles distant from Encounter Bay, a whaling station in South Australia. For this place the two captains and some of the men set off", promising, if they suc- ceeded in reaching the station, to send help for the rest. After some delay a boat arrived for the remain- ing sufferers, or rather met them, for they had already set out, leaving the property they had saved from the wreck, in despair of receiving the promised aid, having been already forty-ffve days in the bush. The boat carried them part of the way, after which they had a fatiguing journey of twenty miles by land, before they reached the whaling station. When they did get there, they were received with great kind- ness by the residents, who did every- thing in their power to relieve and comfort them. From thence Mr. and Mr.s. Long- bottom proceeded by sea to Adelaide, where they met with the most cordial reception from a few warm-hearted Wesleyans who had already built a little chapel in which to worship Grod as they had been wont to do in the " old country," and who had been earnestly praying that the great Head of the Church would, in His kind providence, send them a minister. Both pastor and people saw the hand of God in the mys- terious manner in which the Mis- sionary had been cast upon the shores of South Australia, and a memorial was immediately sent to the Society in England, praying that he might be permitted to remain among them. This request was acceded to, and another Missionary was appointed to Swan River, whilst j Mr. Longbottom continued his zea- lous labours at Adelaide and other places in South Australia, where he founded a mission which has greatly prospered from that time to this, and proved a source of rich blessing to thousands who have been brought to God through its instrumentality. 667. The Emigrant Orphans. — Christian missions to distant lands have often proved remarkably bene- ficial, not only to the aborigines, 344 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. but also to British settlers and their offspring, whose lot has been cast in countries where the means of grace were almost unknown. This was specially the case in South Australia, after the mysterious shipwreck of the Eev. "W. Longbottom, and the commencement of the "Weslej-an Mission there by him. Many in- stances might be presented as illus- trations; but we give the story of the emigrant orphans, William and Elizabeth, who arrived at Adelaide soon after Mr. Longbottom was suc- ceeded by Mr. Eggleston. These bereaved and lonelj^ orphans had left England with their parents and three other children — a happy family of seven, who on leaving their native home in Kent little knew the trials that awaited them in the order of Divine Providence. They had not been on board the good ship in which they sailed many weeks when the monotony of sea-life was painfully broken by a serious accident which happened to their father, which from its severity greatly injured his health and reduced his strength. Their mother was constant in her attend- ance upon their afEicted one, and, by the blessing of God, he was soon in a measure restored. But this care, anxiety, and toil, proved too much for the naturally delicate mother, and before the father had fully recovered his strength, she be- gan to sicken and decline. She did not linger long, but rapidly sunk under the power of disease, and in a short time died, leaving five children, one of whom was but an infant, motherless on the wide sea. Painful as was this event to the bereaved family, it was but the beginning of sorrow. The infant did not long survive his mother ; he soon sickened and died, following his mother to her watery grave and to her rest in heaven. These shocks were more than the father's heart and health could bear, and he soon sank into the arms of death under his accu- mulated bereavements and suffer- ings. Then c^e the father's fune- ral. Four orphans were the chief mourners on that day. Both parents and their little infant were buried in one grave, for the sound of the last funeral bell had scarcely ceased to ring in their ears, when it was again renewed, and the body of their father was committed to the deep. Great was the loss which the dear children sustained in the death of their beloved parents. This William and Elizabeth felt most keenly, as they were in their teens, and old enough to realise it in all its force. They felt that they were unprotected orphans on their passage to a land of strangers. But there is a God of Providence, who is espeqially the " Father of the fatherless." He be- came their Protector and their Guide. About a month after their father's death the four emigrant orphans landed on the shores of South Aus- tralia, where the two youngest found an early grave, and were removed from the evil to come. Through the friendly aid of the Missionary at Adelaide, William and Elizabeth obtained comfortable situations in Christian families, under whose fos- tering care their spirits were greatlj' revived. Their future course was one of peace, happiness, and pros- perity ; and, what was better stUl, in a gracious revival of religion, they both of them found peace with God, and were made happy in a Sa- viour's love. This important event will be best described by a brief ex- tract from a letter which William wrote to his aunt in England soon after its occurrence. " With what pleasure do I write to you now, to tell you what the Lord has done for my soul ! Bless the Lord, I am now a new creature in Christ Jesus, for THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 345 He has pardoned my iniquity and my sins. God is working here in such a way that sinners are seeking forgiveness night after night. On the Sabbath we have service in the chapel, as in England ; and after the evening sermon a prayer-meet- ing. On December 2()th, 1840, at one of these prayer-meetings, I, with six others, was led to see myself a sinner, when God mercifully for- gave me. We have prayer- meetings almost every night and morning during the week, and many sinners are brought to God. The Sunday after my conversion there were four- teen. The Lord is merciful, and I find His ways to be ways of plea- santness. This made me anxious that my sister Elizabeth should enjoy religion. The Sunday following she came to town. I talked to her about God, and told her what He had done for my soul. T. could not go with her to the chapel in the morning ; but after service she came to me with tears in her eyes. I saw she had begun to think about her soul, and I longed for the evening service, feeling assured that the Lord would be present to bless His people and to save penitent sinners. Glory be to God, He was there, and came down with power ! Many cried to the Lord for mercy, and among them was my sister Elizabeth. She found peace with God while one of our friends was pointing her to the ' Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world,' and exhorting her to believe that Jesus died for her. Praise the Lord, she was converted that night, and several others with her, j'oung children as well as men ! I cannot praise God enough for His mercies. All in our establishment are now converted to God — masters, apprentices, and servants. Our min- ister, Mr. Eggleston, is so earnest for the salvation of souls, and works so hard, that if he do not have help, he will not long be able to bear it. I can never forget him. One morn- ing before my conversion, he said to me, at the prayer-meeting, ' Wil- liam, have you found peace with God ?' And after this I was never happy until I did find it. I could write much more, but I must leave oft', as my time is gone." 668. A Missionary Lost Over- board.— In the year 1830 the Rev. J. Snellgrove received an ap- pointment as a Missionary to New Brunswick, British North America, and embarked for his distant station with a pleasing prospect of success. In the course of the voyage, the ship in which he sailed was overtaken with a severe gale of wind, during which, on the 19th of August, after tea, he ventured on deck " to take a little fresh air." He had just seated himself on one of the hen-coops, when, perceiving the approach of a tremendous wave, he rose and moved towards the cabin door, with the intention, no doubt, of taking refuge in the companion-way. But before he could get into shelter, the wave struck the ship, which was "lying- to, nearly on her beam-ends, and making rapid lee-way ;" and Mr. Snellgrove, losing his hold, was thrown over the leeward rail. -The ship passed over him, and he was seen no more. Thus was lost to the Church and to his friends a valuable young Missionary of considerable mental culture, and whose talents gave great hope of success. Those who had most occasion to mourn over the sudden and early removal of this faithful servant of Christ were able to derive some consolation from the remembrance of the over- ruling providence of God, and from the fact that the dear departed one was a young man of decided piety ; and there is no doubt but that their loss was his eternal gain. 346 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 669. A Narrow Escape. — The Rev. Joshua Marsden, during his Missionary labours in Nova Scotia, experienced in numerous instances the preserving care of Divine Provi- dence. Adverting to some of these, and to one in particular, he says, " I have travelled hundreds of miles on the ice ; have been lost in snow- storms ; have been benighted and bewildered in the woods, benumbed with cold, and sun-struck with burning heat ; but I never found one promise to fail. Passing, on one occasion, through the gut of Annapolis, a rough and dangerous place, whilst I was standing on the quarter-deck, observing the agita- tion of the waves and the velocity of the vessel, a gust of wind struck the ship and shifted the main-boom ; the sheet knocked me over the taff- rail, when the vessel was going through the water at the rate of nine knots an hour. God gave me presence of mind, and I caught hold of a rope, by which, to the astonish- ment of the captain, I was saved from a watery grave, thanks to my Great Deliverer, whose eye was not turned away from the danger of His poor servant, and whose arm was not impotent to save in the moment of imminent peril." 670. Shipwreck of Mr. and Mrs. Cross. — On the morning of Satur- day, the 7th of January, 1832, there stood on the beach of Tonga, near to the town of Nukualofa, a Missionary and his wife, surrounded by a num- ber of weeping natives, of whom they were taking an affectionate leave on their departure for another scene of labour. These were the Rev. William and Mrs. Cross, who had received an appointment to Yavau, after spending four happy years in the principal of the Friendly Islands. A large canoe had been kindly lent for the occasion by the chief, Josiah Tubou, and they em- barked and set sail with the hope of a pleasant passage. Besides the Missionary and his wife, and about seventy natives, all Mr. Cross's books and other personal property were on board, and a large supply of mission goods for the purpose of barter, and for the erection of the necessary buildings on a new station. The voyage was long, and they proposed calling at Nomuka that evening and spending the Sabbath there. For a few hours the wind continued fair and moderate, though there was a heavy swell on the sea. Afterwards, as night came on, the wind grew stronger, the swell increased, and all on board began to apprehend danger. The sailors looked anxiously for land, hoping they were not far from No- muka. No land appeared in sight, however, and the frail canoe was driven hither and thither till the break of day. About an hour after sunrise, the weary and alarmed voy- agers descried land ; but no one on board knew where they were. The shore of this lonely and unknown isle was steep and rocky, and the swell of the sea was so great that they found it impossible to land. After consultation, they therefore resolved to try to return to Tonga. The mast, part of the yard, and all else that could be spared, were cast into the sea to lighten the canoe, and hopes were entertained that she would get back in safety. The pas- sengers now partook of some re- freshments, which they much re- quired, as Mr. Cross had eaten nothing for thirty hours, and Mrs. Cross, who was in a delicate state of health, had tasted nothing but a little cocoa-nut milk. Towards evening the little isle of Atata, near Tonga, which they re- cognised, appeared in sight. They hoped to reach it in a very short time, to spend the night there, and to get THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 347 back to Nukualofa, which was only seven miles distant, in the morning ; but, when within two or three miles of Atata, the wind changed from north to east, and blew a perfect gale. The men took in the sails with all speed ; but almost before they could get to their paddles, the canoe struck upon a reef and began to break up. To add to the horror of the moment, they were in darkness, the moon having just gone down. One of the natives exclaimed, "J/mrt Kolosi, lie malohi ho tan lotu Kihe O tan, he kuo mate J" " Mr. Cross, be strong our minds towards God, for we are all dead." There was a short pause, in which they endeavoured to commit them- selves into the hands of the Ee- deemer, and then they were all washed oflf the canoe into the sea, and the vessel was dashed to pieces on the reef. At this perilous mo- ment, Mr. Cross clasped his beloved wife in his arms, and they sunk and rose together repeatedly. "With his left hand he caught hold of a broken piece of the canoe that floated past, and, resting on this, they took breath occasionally. Mrs. Cross ut- tered no word of complaint or fear ; but from time to time called upon the Lord for help. A few more seconds and the buft'eting of the waves con- quered her feeble frame, and her ransomed spirit escaped to that place where "all is joy and calm and peace," Mr. Cross's faithful arm still clasped the lifeless body of his beloved wife, till, with the help of a native, he got himself and his pre- cious burden lifted on to some boards that were floating about. The ship- wrecked Missionary and a number of the people were ultimately drifted on a small raft, which they managed to form, to an uninhabited island called Tekeloke, but on reaching it, they found that the body of Mrs. Cross had been washed away. The sequel of this affecting story will be best told in the words of the shipwrecked Missionary himself. Ad- verting to the marked interposition of Divine Providence in the rescue of the survivors, he says: — "We might have been driven above or be- low the island, but such was the goodness of God, we were taken directly against it. It was difficult to land, because of the sharp rocks that hung over the sea, and the dashing waves, but, through Divine mercy, all who were on the raft got safe ashore, I shall not soon forget how eagerly the men caught hold of a tree which overhung the sea, to which they tied the raft. Some climbed up, and these assisted others, so that ultimately we were all saved from a watery grave. But the body of my dear wife was not to be found. Being safe on land, the natives with difficulty kindled a Are, and warmed a cocoa-nut for me. They likewise made a little shed with some branches of the cocoa-nut trees and a mat. Though more than twenty persons had landed by means of the raft, this was a small number out of seventy. We were much concerned respecting the others, and felt exceedingly glad as one and another was driven to the island, some on boards, some on pad- dles, and two on a small gate we were taking to Vavau. The fire we had kindled was also of great assist- ance to them in finding the landing- place," Whilst in this forlorn condition, the Missionary and his people were visited by four men in a small canoe, who engaged to convey him to Nu- kualofa, Mr, Cross says: — " I was soon in the canoe, but such was the agitated state of the sea, that in two or three minutes it was overturned. As there was only about five feet of water, I remained in the sea till the people emptied the canoe, and then resumed my position. It being low 348 THE MISSIONAEY WOELD. water when we reached Tonga, they were obliged to put me on shore about four miles from the mission premises, which distance, though I was in a very feeble condition, the Lord enabled me to walk. When I had proceeded about two miles, I was overtaken by a messenger from Hihifo, sent by Ata to Tubou, to inform him that the body of Mrs. Cross had been found at Hihifo. As soon as I reached home, a number of men I were sent to convey the body to the station, while Mr. Tho- mas directed a carpenter to make a coffin. After taking some refresh- ment, I, with a sad heart, retired to rest." The total loss of life, in connection with this melancholy event, was fourteen adults and five children. Having followed the re- mains of his devoted wife to their last resting-place in a strange land, the shipwrecked Missionary pro- ceeded to his appointed station in Vavau alone, being often reminded of the great loss he had sustained by the inquiries of the natives for the " white lady," whom they had expected to see come with him. 671. Drowning of Mr. Bumby. — The Rev. John H. Bumby was a Wesleyan Minister of considerable eminence. After labouring with acceptance and success for eight years in the home work, he felt it upon his heart to offer himself for foreign service. He consequently received an appointment to New Zealand as chairman of the district in 1838. He arrived in safety at his destination in the month of March, in the following year, and from his numerous endowments, and entire devotedness to the cause in which he had embarked, high anticipations were cherished as to his future course of usefulness. These, however, were never fully realised, for he had scarcely been in the country fifteen months, when his labours were brought to a sudden close by a painful dispensation of Divine Providence. In the course of a Missionary journey to inspect the stations under his care, Mr. Bumby had occasion to cross an arm of the sea known as the Bay of Thames. The weather was remark- ably fine as he sailed along in a large canoe in company with eighteen, natives. No danger was apprehended from any source, when one of the men stood to set the sail, with a view to accelerate their progress, a gentle breeze having just sprung up. At the same time several other men rose from their seats, with eager haste to assist, and the canoe, being deeply laden, was upset, and the whole party were instantly sub- merged in the mighty deep. It was a moment of intense consterna- tion ; but as soon as the natives recovered themselves a little, — for most of them were excellent swim- mers,— they made a strenuous effort not only to save their own lives, but also that of their beloved Mis- sionary. They soon succeeded in righting the canoe, and in getting Mr. Bumby, who was unable to swim, into it ; but when partly baled out, and hopes were enter- tained of success, the frail vessel was upset again by the simultane- ous rush towards it of several men who were still struggling in the water. Again they got the drowning Missionary lifted on to the canoe, capsized as it was, and again he was washed off by the waves. As there was no other vessel in sight, all hope of deliverance was now taken away, and the devoted Mis- sionary and twelve of the natives sank to rise no more, only six escaping to the shore to carry to their friends the news of the sad disaster. This melancholy event occurred on Friday, the 20th of THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 349 June, 1840 ; and when the intelli- gence was conveyed to the mission station at Mangungu, it produced a scene of mourning, lamentation, and woe, never to be forgotten by those who witnessed it. The remains of the drowned Missionary were never seen again, and could not, therefore, be honoured with the solemn funeral rites which generally ailbrd a mournful satisfaction to .surviving friends ; but they are safe iu God's keeping, and will un- doubtedly be raised to newness of life in the last great day, when the " sea shall give up the dead that are therein." 672. Danger from Icebergs. — "When on his passage to Eng- land from Hudson's Bay, the i Rev. Mr. Ryerson, writing under ! date of September 1st, 1855, says : — j "Last night, at twelve o'clock, we came within a hair's-breadth of being destroyed by coming in contact with an iceberg. There was a thick white fog on the water at the time, and the first we saw of the iceberg was the dashing of the waves against its side. We were then within a few rods of it, and going at the rate of between six and seven knots an hour. The watch sprang from the bow on the deck, and at the top of his voice cried, " Breakers ahead— down with the helm — hard up!" The ship instantly obeyed the helm, and this saved us : had we been one rod nearer to the iceberg when it was discovered, or had there been one half-minute's delay in giving the command, or the ship been wanting in promptitude in obeying the helm, we should have gone with our bow directly against the iceberg, and nothing could have prevented the destruction of the vessel ; and, as the captain afterwards said, in five minutes not one would have been left to tell the tale of the sad dis- aster. As it was, when the ship came in contact with the iceberg, she was turned partially round, and therefore struck with the cheek of her bow, and keeling over a little, raked along the side, and carried away part of the bulwarks, the boat, and everything projecting beyond the hull of the vessel, from stem to stern. The iceberg was as high as the masts, and supposed to be two acres in surface. Some of the fragments of ice fell on the deck, and the crash was tremendous. The noise, terror, and excitement attend- ant on the occurrences of these fear- ful fifteen minutes 1 will not attempt to describe, nor shall I ever forget. All the days of my life will I render praise and thanks to the Supreme Being for the peace and composure of mind He gave me during the trying crisis. The wind is still high, and directly against us ; we are making little or no progress, but are beating about to avoid the ice- bergs with which we are surrounded. For two or three hours we have been near the monster iceberg we struck last night. It almost makes one's blood freeze in one's veins to look at its bold front of breastwork, towering aloft seventy-five or a hundred feet above the water. There are now in sight thirteen icebergs. They surround us on every side, like herculean beasts of prey, waiting to swallow us up." By the good providence of God the ship was ultimately carried through all the dangers that surrounded it, and arrived safe in England, where the Missionary was greeted by many kind Christian friends, who rejoiced with him on account of his happy deliverance. 673. Wreck of the " Columbine." — The Columbine was a first-class brigantine of about two hundred tons burden, and had for several years 350 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. been employed as a regular trader between England and the western coast of Africa. As such, she had repeatedly conveyed Missionaries and their families to and from their sta- tions, the llev. William and Mrs. Moister having returned from the Gramhia in her in 1833. On Friday, the 22nd of November, 1838, the Columbine left Gravesend on her sixteenth voyap:e to Africa, having on board the llev. Edward J. and Mrs. Peard, of the Wesleyan Mis- sionary Society, and four other pas- sengers to St. Mar3''s, on the river Gambia. For a few days after the departure of the noble little vessel, on her last and ill-fated voyage, the wind was favourable, but on Wed- nesday, the 27th, a terrific gale of wind blew along the whole coast, when every vessel, which was in a position to do so, tried to gain some harbour of refuge. At this time the Columbine was off Portland Bill, in the English Channel, and nobly struggled with the fury of the storm, which increased in violence during the night. About eight o'clock on the following morning, she was seen nearing the shore on Portland Beach. The man at the helm was, it is sup- posed, forced from it by the violence of the waves, in consequence of which the vessel swung round, and, being caught between two tremen- dous seas, she was dashed to pieces almost instantaneously, and all on board perished. Nine other vessels, with their crews and passengers, were lost during the same gale near the same place, and such a scene of destruction and confusion was pre- sented to view along the coast, as had not been witnessed for many years. When intelligence of this sad disaster reached London, the Rev. Dr. Alder, who had only a few days before accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Peard on board their ship at Gravesend, hastened to Portland, with a view to recover, if it were possible, the remains of the sainted dead, that they might be honoured with appropriate funeral rites. He was successful with regard to the remains of the Missionary, but the body of his devoted wife was not washed on shore till nearly a month afterwards, when the newly covered grave near the Wesleyan Chapel was reopened, and received the remains of the Missionary's faithful partner. Thus mysteriously were these faith- ful servants of Christ called to re- ceive their reward before they had reached the scene of their appointed labours. A stone with a suitable inscription, erected by the Wesleyan I Society in Portland, marks the spot i where their remains sleep till the ] morning of the resurrection. j 674. "Wreck of the Mission- schooner " Haidee." — On Tuesday, the 30th of January, 1838, a party of i Missionaries, consisting of the Revs. i Messrs. CuUingford, Crane, Marsden, Blackwell, and Moister, with Mrs. Moister, embarked on board the I schooner Haidee, at Calliqua, in the I island of St. Vincent, West Indies, I for Trinidad, where the annual dis- I trict meeting was that year to be j held. The weather being fine and j the wind favourable, the anchor was [ weighed, with the hope of a safe ! and pleasant passage. But from j some strange and unaccountable cir- ! cumstance, the vessel had not pro- ceeded many hundred yards, and was scarcely out of the harbour, when she struck upon' a coral reef, and was dashed to pieces on the rocks. As the wreck occurred in the daytime, and in sight of the shore and the shipping in the har- bour, assistance was promptly ren- dered, and no lives were lost, al- though much damage was done to the stores and baggage of the Mis- sionaries, most of which were, how- THE MISSIONARY WORLD, 551 ever, recovered from the sinking vessel. "When boats came alongside of the wreck to take off the pas- sengers, and to save what could be saved, Mrs. Moister was first lifted into one of them, and the Mission- aries followed. The captain and seamen exerted themselves to the utmost to save from the wreck all that could be removed ; and at length all escaped safe to land, thankful to God for their provi- dential deliverance. Anxious to proceed on their voyage, and having heard of the arrival of a gentleman that day from Antigua, who might, perhaps, be induced to spare his vessel for a few days, two of the Missionaries set oiF to the place where he was staying. On reaching the mansion, they found a grand ball was being held in ho- nour of the stranger's arrival. When the sound of the music had ceased, and the patter of busy feet was still, perfect silence prevailed while the shipwrecked Missionaries stated their case. Their plea was successful ; and having obtained the promise of the vessel, they returned to their party in the village, when, after prayer and praise to their Great Deliverer, they retired to rest as best they coiild with such accommo- dation as they could obtain. The whole of the following day was occu- pied by the Missionaries in collect- ing their boxes, trunks, and port- manteaus, wet as they were, and in getting them on board the new vessel which they had hired. By sunset they were all on board, and weighed anchor a second time, and within twenty-four hours of the sad disaster stood out to sea again, pass- ing within a few yards of the wreck of the previous evening. In the course of the night the mission party had another narrow escape. Their course lay to the leeward of the Grenadines, a number of small rocky islets which lie between St. Vincent's and Grenada, where the navigation is somewhat intricate. Most of the mission party were soon in their berths sea-sick, but, provi- dentially, one of their number who was always exempt from this afflic- tion, was pacing the deck when he made a most appalling discovery. He saw that the vessel was in dan- gerous proximity to the land and within sound of the breakers, whilst the captain and most of the men were below in a state of helpless intoxication. Under the circum- stances he was obliged to take the control of the vessel into his own hands, and ordered the steersman to " put the helm hard down," when she veered round and just escaped the most imminent danger far away from all human help. The next morning the seamen returned to their duty, and, before night, the vessel was brought in safety into St. George's harbour, and the mis- sion party landed, truly thankful to God for this second deliverance. 675. Death Averted.— On the 5th of August, 1846, the Rev. Wil- liam Moister, the Wesleyan Mission- ary stationed at Port of Spain, in the Island of Trinidad, had occasion to visit Conva in the discharge of his ministerial duties. This station is situated about midway between the capital of the colony and San Fernando, being about fifteen miles from each, on the eastern coast of the island, with the Gulf of Paria separating it from the mainland of South America. The Missionary sailed in an open boat, with two native boatmen, John Ovid and Wil- liam Woodford. On their homeward voyage, in the afternoon, they were overtaken by one of those fearful thunderstorms which are so common in the tropics at that season of the vear. Dense masses of black clouds 352 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. gathered in rapid succession, and in a short time the face of the whole heavens assumed a wild and threat- ening aspect. The rain descended in torrents, the wind hlew a hurri- cane, the lightning flashed with livid glare, and the peals of thunder were fearfully long and loud — when, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, the lightning-flash struck the frail bark, and shivered it to pieces beneath their feet. One of the natives, poor "William, was struck dead in an instant, and never breathed or moved again ; the other was paralysed, and for a moment rendered unconscious. The Mission- ary was unscathed, and preserved calm and sensible, and promptly did his utmost to save life in the awful emergency. With one hand he be- gan to bale the water out of the boat, which was rapidly filling, and with the other attempted to arouse John from his stupor. As soon as John came to himself, he rendered all the assistance in his power. He was in the act of throwing out the ballast to lighten the wreck, when it went down, and both were sub- merged in the mighty deep. The dead man's body, hanging over the gunwale of the boat, providentially caused it to capsize in its descent, so that, on being emptied of its con- tents, it arose again to the surface of the water, and floated with the keel upwards. The Missionary and his companion, seeing this when they emerged from the deep, made a desperate eflfort to reach the wreck, as they were both able to swim. In this they succeeded ; but, as they both seized hold of the same side, the boat turned over, and they were again tossed about by the waves. Again they reached the ■svTeek, and again they were separated from it. At length, as the storm abated, they succeeded in mounting upon it, where they sat in prayerful solici- tude as to whether help could come from any quarter. When almost all hope was taken away, they observed a small white speck on the distant horizon. It was a vessel which God in His providence was sending to rescue his servants from the danger- ous position in which they were placed. It came nearer and nearer, and the Missionary and his com- panion were taken from the wreck, when, having been seized with cramp, they would not, to all human appearance, have been able to hold on much longer. After being out on the sea another night, the Mis- sionary reached his home in peace and safety, and was received by his family and friends as one raised from the dead, the fearful thunder- storm and the delay of his return having excited serious apprehensions as to his safety. On the following Sunday evening Mr. M. preached to a crowded congregation, composed largely of seafaring men, with a view to improve a dispensation of Divine Providence which has but few parallels in the history of mis- sions. He discoursed from the words of David: "I will sing of mercy and of judgment ; unto thee, 0 Lord, will I sing;" and it is believed that serious impressions were made for good on the minds of the audience, and that the visitation was sancti- fied to the spiritual benefit of many. 676. Boys in Danger. — One Saturday evening two boys, about the age of fourteen, belonging to the same school, left Tahiti in a large sailing boat, with a view of going to Eimeo, an island about fifteen miles distant. They left Tahiti with a fair wind, expecting soon to be at anchor in the harbour of Eimeo. They had only got about half way across the channel, when the heavens began to gather blackness, the wind blew, the sea rose, and in a short time they THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 353 were in the most imminent danger. The boat not bein^ decked, she was soon nearly half full of water, and lying over almost on her beam ends. The lad who was steering said to his companion, "Can you prav?" " No," was the reply. " Then," said he, " you come and steer, and I will pray." He knelt down, and prayed tliat God would preserve them and deliver them from their perilous situation. God heard his prayer, but did not immediately answer his request by working a mi- racle for their deliverance. For some hoiirs they appeared to be left to the mercy of the raging elements, expecting every moment to be buried in a watery grave. Early on the Sabbath morning the wind mode- rated, and the sea went down con- siderably. A breeze now sprung up from another quarter, which enabled them to run for the port they had left the preceding evening ; but when they arrived near the harbour, they found the sea was breaking violently all across the opening of the reef through which they had to pass. They were afraid to venture, lest the boat should be swamped. One said to the other, " Let us pray again before we attempt to go through." They again called upon God, en- treating Him still to preserve them. They then headed for the opening, and in a few minutes were carried safely through, and got on shore in time for public worship. When I went into the chapel, I was surprised to see them seated in the gallery with the other Sabbath-school boys. They had hastened from the boat to the house of God, to thanlc Him for the deliverance they had experienced. — Pritchanl. 677. Narrow Escape of Messrs. West and Webb.— On the 8th of July, 1847, soon after the arrival of the Rev. Thomas West in the Friendly Islands, he and another Missionary, the llev. William Webb, had a narrow escape from drowning bj' the u])setting of a canoe, which is deserving of notice. The mission- brig JuJni Wesley had just come to anchor off Ilaafeva, where Mr. Webb came on board for his letters, and to make arrangements for obtaining his stores. Having finished his business about sunset, he set off for Tugua in his canoe, accompanied by Mr. West and a few natives. When they had proceeded about four miles the wind arose, and the sea became rough. The canoe laboured heavily, and the night being exceedingly dark all on board were apprehensive of danger. Suddenly, as the frail bark glanced from the top of one wave to that of another, the out- rigger flew up, and the canoe was instantly upset, and the Missionaries and their men were all immersed in the sea. Being able to swim, Mr. West was immediately on the sur- face, but Mr. Webb was missing. Instantly the natives dived, and, groping about under the water, hap- pily succeeded in seizing him just in time to save his life. His leg had become entangled in the gear of the buoyant outrigger, so that he was prevented from raising his head to the surface of the water. A few minutes more, and he would have been drowned. But this circum- stance, which had almost cost Mr. Webb his life, was, in the order of Divine Providence, made the means of safety to the entire party ; for had the outrigger been lost in the dark- ness, it would have been impossible to do anything with the canoe ; but with it there was a hope that the hull might be righted. To this work all hands, struggling in the water and resting as best they could on their paddles and on the wreck, now addressed themselves, at the same time calling on God for His aid and A 354 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. blessing. At length the temporary lashing of the outrigger was com- pleted, and not a moment too soon, for the cold was rapidly benumbing the energies of both the Missionaries and the men. Three different times the canoe was righted, but being waterlogged, the waves as often rolled it back again. One more desperate eflbrt was made, and Pro- vidence kindly blessed it. A tempo- rary lull in the sea enabled them to get a little water out of the vessel, when one man got into her and baled with all his might. As the canoe rose another got in, and thus, one by one, the entire party gained a place in the bottom of her. By this time they had been drifted far out to sea by the current, so that it was not till after five hours of additional exposure and toil that they ulti- mately reached the shore, truly thankful to God for their merciful escape from the dangers of the deep. 678. Loss of the Steamship "London." — The year 1S66 was ushered in by a succession of storms which broke over the coast of Eng- land with fearful violence, and which occasioned great loss of life and pro- perty both on sea and land. Among the vessels which were wrecked was the splendid steamship Londun, with 252 persons on board, all of whom found a watery grave except nineteen, who were saved as by miracle. This melancholy shipwreck excited much sympathy throughout the country, and brought sorrow and sadness to many a peaceful home ; but it was rendered more painfully interesting to the friends of missions from the circumstance that an emi- nent Wesleyan minister, the llev. J. D. Draper, and his excellent wife, were among those who perished in the waves. Mr. Draper had been honourably and usefully engaged as a Missionary in Australia for about thirty years, and was on his return to his adopted country after a short visit to England, when his career was so suddenly and mysteriously brought to a close. When the Loti- don left Plymouth on Friday, the 5th of January, all on board were buoyant with hope of a pleasant and prosperous voyage. During the whole of Saturday the vessel had full steam on, and she proceeded on her course satisfactorily. On Sun- day morning, the 7th, although the wind had freshened somewhat, there was nothing to excite alarm in the mind of any one, and Divine service was held in the chief saloon, the Rev. Dr. Woolley, Professor of Sydney University, and the Rev- Mr. Draper already mentioned, being associated in conducting it. On Sunday night, however, the wind increased to a strong gale. On Monday morning, January 8th, the ship was well clear of land, and had reached the open Bay of Biscay. The heavy storm still continuing, the captain stopped the engines, and set his topsails, that the ship might accommodate herself to circum- stances, and still move slowly ahead. About noon the wind lulled a little, and the engines were again set in motion, and the vessel continued to make progress. Towards evening, however, the wind began to blow strong again, and the ship being under steam, with her head to the wind, labouied much. On the fol- lowing day, Tuesday, the 9th, while the captain was endeavouring to keep the ship in her course by means of the screw against a head wind, the storm broke over her with increased violence, and carried away the jibboom, fore-topmast, topgal- lant-mast, and the mainroyal-mast, in rapid succession. In the after- noon the wind increased to a perfect hurricane ; the sea ran mountains THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 355 high, broke over the vessel, and carried the port lifeboat clean away. The long dreary night that followed was a time of gloomy apprehension to many on board, but at length it wore away, and, as the storm showed no signs of abatement, the captain ordered the ship to be put about, intending to run back to Plymouth for repairs. Within half an hour from the time that her course was altered the full fury of a heavy sea broke upon the ship, swept awaj' the star- board lifeboat, and stove in the starboard cutter. The London, with her passengers and crew, was now about two hundred miles south-west of Land's End. About half-past ten o'clock on that memorable Wed- nesday night, January the 10th, a "mountain of waters," as described by one of the survivors, fell suddenly on the waist of the ship, swept away the main hatchway, and flooded the engine-room, extinguished the fires, and tilled the lower decks, until the engineer was up to the waist in water. All possible available means, as the application of sails, blankets, and mattrasses, were now employed to cover the hatchway, and to keep out the water that flooded the ship, but without success, and it was offi- cially reported that the engines would work no longer. After this i the fury of the storm increased more j and more, so that Captain Martin j himself expressed fears for the safety ! of the vessel. At midnight Mr. I Draper held a prayer meeting in the j saloon, which was thronged by the afi^righted passengers and crew ; : the captain, who had happily learned I to pray before he went on board, j joining the worshippers for a few i moments as he had opportunity, and then hastening back to his place on the deck. Many prayed earnestly to God for His blessing, whilst others fetched their Bibles, and read them A for Divine comfort and direction ; and first one and then another went up to the minister and said, " Pray with me, Mr. Draper!" "a re- quest," say the survivors, "which was always complied with." Early on Thursday morning the sea rolled in behind with tremendous force, carrying away four of her stem posts, and broke with overwhelming fury into the after-part of the ship ; so that she began to settle down more quickly. The captain now felt it his duty to announce to all on board that there was no hope of saving the ship, and that she was sinking fast. JVevious prayers and exhortations had, in a measure, pre- pared them for this awful announce- ment, and there appeared a steady purpose to meet the solemn event with Christian fortitude. Mothers clasped their helpless infants to their bosoms, and blessed them for the last time. Fathers gathered their children around them that they might sink hand in hand. Hus- bands and wives embraced each other with tender aftection, and pledged anew their eternal love, and the ship went down with all on board whilst the devoted Missionary, Mr. Draper, continued to the last to point perishing sinners to the " Lamb of God who taketh away the sins of the world." 679. "Wreck of the " John Wes- ley."— The mission vessel called the John Wesley had done good ser- vice for the society to which she belonged for several years, conveying supplies and i[issionarie3 and their families to their respective stations in the South Seas, when her long and successful career was brought to a close in a manner worthy of notice. The brig left Haabai, one of the Friendly Islands, on Friday, the ITth of November, 18G5, with the Rev. Messrs. Davis, I^ee, Baker, and A 2 856 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Dyson, together -witli Mr. and Mrs. Moss, for the district meeting, which was to be held at Nukualofa. There were also on board two other pas- sengers with Captain Welch and his men. Everything went on well for men would praise the Lord for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men." 680. Drowning of Mr. Caldwell. -The Rev. J. Caldwell was a ta- a time ; and about two o'clock on j lented and promising young Wes- Saturday morning land was sighted, I leyan minister, who, on completing and the vessel's course was changed, 1 his course of study at Didsbury Col- that she might pass the small un inhabited Island of Tau. About twenty minutes past four a.m., the vessel struck upon the reef, A'ery gently at tirst ; but this occurred again and again, till she finally stuck fast on a shelving rock in. the midst lege, received an appointment as Missionary to the Chinese emigrants in Victoria, Australia. Previous to entering on the full duties of his mission, he proceeded to Canton to study the language in which he would have to minister. Soon after of roaring breakers. The sea washed his arrival there, he was accidentally over the deck in showers of spray, I drowned whilst bathing in the river and drenched the passengers through j on the 5th of September, 1868. By and through till the dawn of day. j the amiability of his manners, and The Missionaries betook themselves I his many Christian excellencies, Mr. to prayer in the cabin of the sinking i Caldwell had endeared himself to aU ship. They had scarcely concluded who knew him, and his loss was their devotions when she gave a sud- i severely felt by the society in whose den lurch, and, with a tremendous j service he was engaged, as well as crash, broke her back on tjie reef, | by his personal relatives and friends, and began to fill rapidly with water. [ and all concerned were thrown back Meanwhile a violent shock of earth- ! upon great first principles, and led quake took place, which was followed i to inquire with the inspired writer, by a few immense waves of the sea, !" Shall not the Judge of aU the the like of which were never seen earth do right ? " before in that neighbourhood. These waves lifted up the vessel bodily. 681. Preserved once more.- and carried it completely inside the i Under the date of January 13th, reef, and then subsided, leaving her 1 1872, the Eev. H. Bleby concludes in less than three feet of water I j a very interesting account of a Mis- The wreck was total ; but the lives sionary voyage among the Bahama of all on board, with the ship's ' Islands, and records his pro^ddential cargo, were by this remarkable in- ! deliverance from imminent danger, terposition of Divine Providence, I He says : — ' ' After meeting the leaders placed out of serious danger. But for the earthquake, which no doubt caused the extraordinary waves which floated the ship into shallow I was ready to depart on my return to Harbour Island, but the weather was tempestuous, and having only an open boat to travel in, I was de- water, she would probably have ! tained all the forenoon. About two filled, slid off the reef on the change of current, and gone down in deep water, involving loss of life and property appalling to contemplate. Well might the Missionaries exclaim. o'clock it appeared a little more favourable and I embarked ; but when we had proceeded half- way to Spanish Wells, a succession of fierce squalls came on, and drove us out of on the memorable occasion, " 0 that our course, and we were compelled THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 357 to beat up against fierce winds and heavy seas. After a three hours passage, and thoroughly drenched with sea-water that broke continu- ally over the boat, and beaten by heavy showers of rain, I landed at Spanish Wells, and found rest and refreshment and dry clothing. On Monday morning I embarked in the schooner Dart for Nassau, where I arrived about 7.;J0, and found all well. On my way I was impres- sively reminded there is but a step between us and death. The sea was very rough from a strong north- easterly wind ; and having j ust got upon my feet on deck, I was suddenly hurled by a violent lurch of the vessel against the low bulwarks, and with difficulty kept myself from going over into the boiling sea. But God's mercy saved me this time also, as it has on more than one occasion before, from a watery grave." «' IN PEEILS IN THE WILDEE- NESS." 682. Numerous Perils. — In the prosecution of their important duties Christian Missionaries are often tmder the necessity of performing long and wearisome joiirneys through wild barren desert lands to reach their distant stations, or to visit rude and savage tribes of nations in their isolated settlements with the hope of commimicating to them the saving light of the Gospel. In doing this they are frequently exposed to numerous perils from the influence of unhealthy climates, the want of water, and exposure to the elements when sleeping on the cold ground for weeks and months in succession, to say nothing about wild beasts and savage men ever ready to pounce on their helpless prey ; and when they reach their appointed stations, the Missionaries and their families often find themselves located far beyond the boundaries of civilisation, and in circumstances not only of dis- comfort but of danger from the causes already mentioned, and others which might be named. Hence the claim which they have upon our sympathy and our prayers. That the general preservation of those who are engaged in the work of the Lord amid "perils in the wilderness" is to be attributed to His special Pro- vidence few will be disposed to doubt who are believers in Divine revela- tion, and who have made themselves I acquainted with the toils and travels [ of those devoted men who have left j their native land to preach among I the Gentiles the unsearchable riches j of Christ. ; 683. Perils among Ice and Snow. j — On the 11th of March, 1782, Samuel j Lichisch, superintendent of the Mo- ravian Mission at Labrador, ac- companied by W. Turner, set out from Nain for the purpose of visiting Okkak, distant about one hundred and fifty miles. They started at au early hour in the morning, the weather being fine and clear, and the sun shining with uncommon lustre. Their sledge, drawn by a team of dogs after the fashion of the country, was driven by a converted Esquimaux named Mark, and an- other sledge with a family of Esqui- maux travelling in the same direc- tion joined company. They were all in good spirits, and appearances being much in their favour, they hoped to reach Okkak in safety in two days. The track over the frozen sea was in the best possible order, and they travelled with ease at the rate of six or seven miles an hour. After they had passed the Islands in the Bay of Nain, they kept a con- siderable distance from the coast, both to gain the smoothest part of 358 THE nnSSIONARY WORLD. the ice, and to weather the high rocky promontory of Ki glapeit. About eight o'clock they met a sledge with Esquimaux turning in from the sea, who suggested that it would be safest to return. The Missionaries, however, saw no necessity for this at the time ; but before they had pro- ceeded much farther, their own na- tives hinted that there was a ground swell under the ice. It was then hardly perceptible, except on lying down and applying the ear close to the ice, when a hollow, disagreeable, grating and roaring noise was heard, as if ascending from the abyss. The weather remained clear, except to- wards the east, where a bank of light clouds appeared, interspersed with some dark streaks. But the wind being strong from the north- west, nothing less than a sudden change of weather was expected. The sun had now reached its height, and there was as yet little or no alteration in the appearance of the sky; but the motion of the sea under the ice had grown more per- ceptible so as rather to alarm the travellers, and they began to think it prudent to keep closer to the shore. The ice had, moreover, large cracks and fissures in many places, some of which formed chasms of one or two feet wide, but as these were not un- common in similar journeys, the dogs leaped over them, the sledge follow- ing without much danger. As soon as the sun began to de- cline towards the west, the wind in- creased and rose to a storm, the banks of clouds from the east began to ascend, and the dark streaks to put themselves in motion against the wind. The snow was, moreover, driven about by partial whirlwinds, both on the ice and from off the peaks of the high mountains, and tilled the air. At the same time the ground swell had increased so much that its effects on the ice became very extraordinary and alarming, impeding the progress of the sledges by causing a perceptible motion and undulation on the surface. Noises were, likewise, distinctly heard in many directions like the report of cannon, owing to the bursting of the ice at some distance. The Esqui- maux, therefore, drove with all haste towards the shore, intending to take up their quarters for the night on the south side of Uivak ; but as it plainly appeared that the ice would break up and disperse in the open sea, Mark advised to push forward to the north of Uivak, from whence he hoped the track to Okkak might still remain entire. To this proposal the company agreed ; but when the sledges approached the coast, the prospect before them was truly ter- rific. The ice, having broken loose from the rocks, was forced up and down, grinding and breaking inta a thousand pieces against the preci- pices with a tremendous noise, which, added to the raging of the wind, and the snow driving about in the air, deprived the travellers almost of the power of hearing or seeing anything distinctly. To make the land at any risk was now the only hope left ; but it was with the utmost difficulty that the frightened dogs could be forced forward, the whole body of ice sinking frequently below the sur- face of the rocks, and then rising above it. As the only moment of landing was that when it gained the level of the coast, the attempt was extremely nice and hazardous. How- ever, by God's merciful Providence, it succeeded ; both sledges gained the shore, and were drawn up on the beach with much difficulty. The Missionaries and the Esqui- maux now set to work to form snow huts to shelter them from the stormy wind and piercing cold which still prevailed. They had scarcely com- pleted their work, and packed them- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 359 selves closely together under their snowy covering for the night, when they found the sea advancing upon them, and again threatening to over- whelm them with the waves. They were now obliged to retreat further from the shore, and to form their shelter on higher ground. There they were detained for several days, and their scanty supply of pro- visions being exhausted, they were threatened with famine. The Esqui- maux devoured several pieces of old skin, and the Missionaries were hard pressed with hunger. At length the storm cleared away, and on the 17 th the sea being once more frozen over, the travellers again ventured them- selves and their sledges on the treacherous element, and turned their faces homeward without at- tempting any further to perform their intended journej\ The faithful Mark ran all the way before the first sledge to ascertain that the ice was sound, and the way clear ; and by dint of persevering effort they reached Nain about midnight in safety. The brethren and sisters on the station gave them a cordial welcome, and rejoiced exceedingly over their merciful deliverance from the dangers to which they had been exposed. 684. "Wesley Lost in the Woods. — During his residence in America Mr. Wesley was frequently exposed to imminent peril when travelling by land as well as by water between Savannah, Port Royal, and Frederica. On one occasion he and his party, which consisted of four in all, missed their way, and were benighted in the woods. " About eleven o'clock," he says, "we came into a large swamp, where we wandered about till near two. We then found a line of " blazed " trees, and pursued it till it divided into two ; one of these we followed through an almost im- passable thicket, a mile beyond which it ended. We made through the thicket again, and traced the other ' blaze' till that ended too. It now grew towards sunset ; so we sat down faint and weary, having had no food all day except a gingerbread cake, which I had taken in my pocket. A third of this we had divided among us at noon ; another third we took now, the rest wc re- served till the morning, but we had met with no water all day. Thrust- ing a stick into the ground, and finding the end of it moist, two of our company fell to digging with their hands, and about three feet deep found water. We thanked God, drank, and were refreshed. The night was sharp ; however there was no complaining among us ; but after having commended ourselves to God, we lay down, close together, and (I at least) slept till near six in the morning." With strength re- newed, the bewildered travellers rose from their cold grassy bed, deter- mined to make one more effort to find out a path to Port lloyal. They proceeded due east ; but finding neither path nor " blaze," and the woods growing thicker and thicker, they concluded that it would be best to retrace their steps. They did so, and about noon they found them- selves at the farm-house they had left on the morning of the previous day, and were glad to obtain a guide to conduct them through the most intricate part of the forest. 685. Attacked by a Serpent. — Nearly one hundred years ago a Moravian Missionary went to Guiana, in South America, to try to form a mission among the natives there. During the earlier period of his labours he endured many privations, and suffered much hardship. Among the numerous deliverances which he experienced, the following is worthj 360 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. of especial notice as illustrative of the watchful Providence of God over His servants. Eeing attacked with fever, the Missionary resolved to go into his hut, and lie down in his hammock. Just, however, as he entered the door, he beheld a large serpent descending from the roof upon him. In the scuifle which ensued, the creature bit him in three different places, and, pursuing him closely, tM'ined itself several times round his head and neck as tightly as possible. Expecting now to be bitten or strangled to death, and being afraid lest it should be thought the Indians had murdered him, he, with singular presence of mind, wrote with chalk on the table, " A serpent has killed me." Suddenly, however, that promise of the Saviour darted into his mind, " They shall take up serpents, and shall not be hurt." Encouraged by this declaration, he seized the creature with great force, tore it loose from his body, and flung it out of the hut. He then lay down in his hammock in tranquillity and peace. This was most probably a boa-constrictor, whose bite, though painful, is not venomous, and which destroys its prey bj^ crushing it to death, and gorging it whole.- Bvrncui. 686. Thunderstorm. — Writing from Vars, on the 14th of August, 1840, the Rev. J. L. Rostan, the Missionary of the Alps, says : " ' Let every thing that hath breath praise the Lord I ' Such is the expression of my feelings to day. Judge if I have not good reason. Between Beaucaire and Aix, at about two a.m., we encountered a great storm, the claps of thunder shook the ground beneath our feet. Thunderbolts fell frequently at a little distance from us, and once only four feet in front of the conveyance. At this moment the driver had halted his horses to attend to his lantern, otherwise the bolt must have struck the company. All the travellers trembled with fear, and I, seated on the box beside the driver, besought the Lord to spare our lives, and give us grace. He did so. I regard myself as raised from the dead, and my life belongs to Ilim." 687. Travellers chilled to Death. — The danger to which Missionaries are exposed in foreign lands from storms and tempests was strikingly illustrated by a circumstance which occurred a few years ago in Palestine. On the 2Sth of December, 1856, a party of travellers was proceeding along the Plain of Huleh when a storm broke upon them with fearful fury. Some were driven before .the tempest to Khureibeh, and narrowly escaped with their lives. Those who had come from Khyam on the east side of the plain fled towards that place, bvit they all perished before they could reach a place of shelter. Thus ten men died in a few minutes from the mere chill of this wonderful wind. There was no snow, no frost, and not much rain, but the wind was perfectly awful, driving and upheaving everything before it. Not only were these men chilled to death instantly, but eighty-five head of I cattle also perished before they could ' be brought to . the village. After ; spending its chief strength on the Plain of Huleh, the storm scattered and dispersed in various directions, doing much damage on the hills of Naphtali, where several people ])erished by it, and much cattle. On the same day the Rev. Dr. ' Thompson, an American Missionary, was travelling between Beirut and Sidon, and caught a violent cold from the sudden change in the tem- perature of air ; but, the wind being less violent in that part of the coun- try, he was providentially preserved from further injury. THE MISSIONARY WOELD. 361 688. Danger from a Panther. — The Kev. Dr. Thompson, a Mis- sionary in iSyria, gives the following account of the danger to which he was exposed from the nncxpected visit at his encampment of a pan- ther:— "I pitched mjr tent at sun- set, and tried in vain to sleep. An intensely hot sirocco had commenced to blow, and this made every man and beast in this larg-c encampment almost as nervous and as restless as myself. Early next morning, while sitting in my tent door smoking an argelj', I was startled to see a large panther scouring the plain in full chase of a pack of dogs that had attacked him. Making a long circle, they swept r.round my tent, when the panther left the dogs, leaped over the corner of the tent, tossed my argely to the winds, and then bounded away after the dogs. In another minute he returned, sprang on the top of the tent, and laid him- self down there. I was confounded, but sat still, and he soon jumped from the tent, and crouched down close to my feet ! He was out of breath,and pautedfearfidly. Though not at all pleased to have the tierce brute so near, I kept my eye steadily and sternly iixed on his. He re- mained quiet until his keeper came from the aga's tent to recapture him. Then he growled fearfully, and was disposed to fight for his liberty, nor was it till they brought him some fresh meat that th^y were able to get hold of him. He was a tame one, so far as panthers can be tamed, brought by the aga to hunt gazelles. I was glad enough to get clear of my tiger, but, strange to say, I met him again under very different cir- cumstances, lleturning from Jaffa to Beirut some months after, when we came to Haifa, I saw a large cage coming in a boat towards the steamer, and there was my quondam acquaintance en route to Paris. The aga had sent him to the emperor, through the French consul of l>eirtit. Tl\e poor fellow was miser ablj' sea- sick, which made him perfectly furious. Leaping with all his might against the bars of the cage, he broke through and seized a pas- seuger who was standing near, and it was only by enveloping him in a heavy sail that he was subdued and forced back into his cage." 689. Lost in the Sandy Desert. — On the occasion of one of his visits to the interior of South Africa, the licv. Barnabas Shaw, accompanied by Mr. Munting and a native, tra- velled part of the way by water, and, in giving an account of their adventures after they had lauded from the vessel, he says : — " On the Tth of January, 1827, Captain Aam put us on shore some miles south of Spoog Elver. Having supplied us with some ship's provisions, and each a bottle of water, he sailed for the place of his destination. About nine a.m. we commenced our journey in the wilderness, with the expectation of finding the first farmer's house before the setting of the sun. "We travelled onward till mid-day, and then sat down to rest, and ate a little biscuit ; the sands being very deep, we had already begun to feel very weary. Towards evening, hav- ing discovered no dwelling-house, as we had expected, we agreed to lie down for the night. Our water being nearly exhausted, we were faint with thirst. Before laying down in the bushes, a fire was made on the top of a hill, in hope that if any human beings were near they would come to our aid ; but, alas ! it was a land not inhabited. Having scratched holes in the sand, we com- mended ourselves to God in prayer, and lay down to rest ; but the jackals screamed loud in the night, and di'ove away our six marino 362 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. sheep, which his excellency, General Bourke, had sent with us as a pre- sent to the station. On the 8th I awoke my companions early, in ! order that we might travel in the j cool of the morning. We tried to I eat a little biscuit, but could not, our j supply of water being exhausted, j except a little we had saved to j moisten our parched lips. Our sheep \ were gone, and we were too weak to j search for them, and, therefore, we j set off again over hills of sand and | straggling bushes ; but our exertion | greatly increased our thirst, and ! filled us with anxiety as to the I future. Again and again we sat { down to rest; repeatedly we climbed the tops of the hills to try if we could discover any flocks or herds, or the smoke of distant tires ; but all in vain. "Though I had been in that part of the coiintry before, and at the far- mer's house we were in search of, yet we were so completely bewildered among the sand hills, that I was constrained to acknowledge myself lost. It was a trying season, and in this dilemma I opened my Bible, and read the accoimt of Ha gar in the wilderness. This seemed to en- courage us to trust in Divine Provi- dence, and we had not proceeded far when I discovered several bullocks at a distance. Our hopes were now raised, and we ascended the top of a hill, hallooing as loud as we were able, and waving our hats, but there was no person to answer us, and, to our great sorrow, the oxen disap- peared, and we saw them no more. This circumstance greatly depressed us, and the wilderness became more solitary than before. Whilst thus dejected, I again saw some distant objects, which proved to be a flock of sheep and goats. By this time my strength had completely failed, and I fell to the ground faint and helpless. My A frican boy, WiUiam, was also quite exhaustsd. Mr. M. being the strongest, pushed forward till he came up with a Hottentot in charge of the flock, who informed him that the farmer's house we were seeking was at no great distance. The man went at once to inform his master of his discovery, and the kind-hearted boer, Mr. Engelbrecht, sent horses to convey us to his place, and we were thixs mercifully de- livered from our perilous position. When we reached the farmer's place, he exclaimed, 'It is the Lord who has wonderfully delivered you this day. In the morning, when I arose, it was my intention to send my sheep to the northward, but the Hottentot had taken them away to the south- ward. I therefore reserved my or- ders for to-morrow. But had the sheep been sent to the north, instead of the direction in which you found them, nothing could have saved you from perishing, as you were going into a country where there is no water, and which is destitute of inhabitants. The Lord kept me asleep half an hour lunger than usual this morning to save your lives.^ On hearing this, Mr. M. cried out, ' De Heere, heeft ous ver lost ! ' ' The Lord has delivered us ! ' and engaged as long as he lived in the world to keep the 8th of January as a day of thanksgiving to God, and surely I may sing with the poet — "'Through hidden dangers, toils, and death, He gently cleared my way.' " 690. Danger from a Puff- Adder. — Having been sufi'ering for several weeks from severe pain, I went to the sea for a short time, for the benetit of bathing. While there our mattrass was laid under a bush, wheie we were accustomed to sleep, as being the best lodgings we could procure on the spot. Towards the evening of one of those days, as I THE MISSIONARY WORLD, 363 rose up from the mattrass, the wind having changed, Mrs. Shaw said, " We will remove our bed to another place ; " she immediately began to take away some of the bedding from the place where we had lodged, when, to her great surprise, a large putf- adder was curled up under the end of our bolster. I had been sitting within a few inches of this venomous creature more than an hour, this being the place where we had always slept. Had not the wind changed, doubtless one or both of us would, during the night, have felt the sharpness of the serjjent's teeth, of which there were two formed after the manner of fishing-hooks. We could not, therefore, but ac- knowledge the providential care of Him, who said, "Even the very hairs of your head arc all numbered." — £. Shaw. 691. Snake Adventures in India. — A Missionary to India thus de- scribes some narrow escapes he had from snakes, which to those newly- arrived in the country are a constant source of alarm: — -''My first resi- dence in India was in an old house, of which the brickwork on the fioor had been completely honeycombed by rats. How well I remember the servant running -in one night to say that a snake was under the sideboard in the dining-room! I armed my- self with a stick, and saw the tail of the snake as it disappeared down one of the rats' holes. It was a cobra, and the thought of having such a reptile so near to us sent us to bed with a sickening fear. How- ever, morning came, daylightbrought confidence, and we saw no more of the snake. Some time after this I had gone to a distant village with a native preacher, and returning I had a very narrow escape. I left the buggy in the main road, and we walked about half-a-mile to the vil- lage. Here we stayed preaching till the waning daylight bade us begone. We were walking back again to the buggy, when my companion sud- denly gave me a push, which sent me reeling to the other side of the path, and it was well he did so, for there, just where my next foot would have fallen, was a black snake, said to be the deadliest of its kind. A ffw blows from my walking-stick despatched the ugly reptile, but my escape was a very narrow one. This happened at Berhampore, in South India. I had another escape in Al- mora. I was just stepping into an outhouse one day, when I saw what seemed to be a black stick lying on the ground, but a second glance showed it to be a cobra, erect and with an expanded head. Another step would have taken me within its reach. I kept my eye on it, and calling loudly to the servants to bring me a stick, soon had the satis- faction of despatching a snake about four feet long. With a grateful heart I recall these instances of pre- servation by the good Providence of God." 692. Danger from Wolves. — A Missionary in Oregon returned one day from the lower settlement on the Willamette, to his own resi- dence, fifty miles up the river, through a forest of heavy timber. The day closed, and the night over- took him in the midst of the woods. His ears were soon saluted by the intimidating howl of the wolves, at first seeming to come from their distant coverts, and then growing louder and nearer. His horse in- stinctively apprehended the danger, and put "forth his utmost exertions in the fiight, but the pursuers gained on him rapidly, and he soon per- ceived that the only chance of safety was to abandon his horse and ascend a tree. This he did with all expa- 364 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. dition, taking liis saddle ■with him, and tying his horse at the foot, scarcely daring to hope that he woiild escape the hungry j aws of the savage beasts. Putting his saddle astride [ an extended limb, he sat upon it, i and lashed himself to the body of the tree. Looking around, the mo- ment he began to feel himself secure, I for some means of protecting his ■ horse, he found he had left his gun at the bottom of the tree. The wolves, however, feared to approach, ' or were providentially attracted by some more easy prey. They left the i Missionary to watch away the tedious ; night, which he did in no very com- ' fortable mood, and descended at the approach of day to pursue his journey. ' On another occasion the same Missionary was exposed to still more imminent danger from a similar cause. He was on foot, and being overtaken by darkness in the forest, the wolves were soon in hot pursuit. He ran with his utmost speed, calling aloud for help. He heard the panting of his hungry enemies just behind, but his call had alarmed the inmates of a house fortunately near. The only person at hand to run to his rescue was a woman, who, in her haste, seized a cooper's compass, and sallied forth to his assistance. The light, probablj^, of a human habita- tion, more than the appearance of the woman, intimidated the wolves, and they retired. Thus was the kind Providence of God again apparent in the preservation of His servant. 693. Danger from a Tiger and a Serpent.— The Rev. Robert Moffat during his long course of Missionary labour in South Africa, was frequently *' in perils in the wilderness." Some- times he passed the night on a bed of sand ; at one time he was at the point of death from drinking poi- soned water ; and more than once he was confronted with lions, tigers, and serpents, or was brought face to face with men more savage, more bloodthirsty, and more treacherous than they. One example will suflB.ce to show the dangers to which, in this respect, he was continually exposed. " In one of my early journies," he says, "I had a providential escape from an African tiger and a serpent. I had left the waggons, and had wandered to a distance among the coppice and grassy openings in quest of game. I had a small double- barrelled gun on my shoulder, which was loaded with a ball and small shot ; an antelope passed at which I fired, and slowly followed the course it took. After advancing a short distance, I saw a tiger-cat staring at me between the forked branches of a tree, behind which his long spotted body was concealed, twisting and turning its tail like a cat just going to spring on its prey. This I knew was a critical moment, not having a shot of ball in my gun, I moved about as if in search of something on the grass, taking care to retreat at the same time. After getting, as I thought, a suitable distance to turn my back, I moved somewhat more quickly, but in my anxiety to escape what was behind, I did not see what was before, until startled by treading on a large cobra de capello serpent asleep on the grass. It instantly twisted its body round my leg, on i which I had nothing but a thin pair of trousers, when I leaped from the spot dragging the venomous and en- raged reptile after me ; and while in ! the act of throwing itself into a position to bite, without turning round, I threw my piece over my shoulder and shot it. Taking it by ' the tail, I brought it to my people at i the waggons, who, on examining the bags of poison, asserted that had the : creature bitten me I could never j have reached the waggons. The ser- pent was six feet long." THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 3G5 694. Danger from Serpents. — The llev. Henry Tindall gives the following account of his providential deliverance from danger when tra- velling in Great Namaqualand in the year 18J2 :— " I left Kisbet-Bath on horseback to visit Hoole's Foun- tain, where I arrived late on the following evening. I took up my lodgings in the dilapidated preacher's room, which is merely an enclosure of walls without door or window, and a roof in several places open to the sky. Being wearied wath my journey, I took such refreshment as my saddle-bags allbrded, with some milk, and sought repose in one corner of the room, my attendant imitating my example in the opposite corner. 1 laid down without mj- clothes, and wrapped myself in a blanket of sheep-skin. I had not slept long before 1 awoke with a sharp pain in my side, to which I at tirst paid but little attention. However, it soon became so sharp as to awaken my suspicion. I consequently arose and awoke my attendant, when, having procured a light, we at once dis- covered a serpent of a very venomous character. We immediately rushed out of the hut, and lied to the house of Klass Afrikaner, who lost no time in applying a plaster of blue vitriol to the wound, and in administering a solution of the same as a strong emetic. The pain I suffered was in- tense, and I could see by the alarm of the people that my life was in danger. The serpent was then de- stroyed ; he had taken refuge in my waistcoat pocket, which was of a tolerable size. Messengers were im- mediately despatched to the Bath to acquaint mj father and mother with the occurrence, and to Kamis Ilivcr to hasten the arrival of a snake doctor, in whom great hope was placed. On the following day I was full of pain, and too weak to wallv. The blue \dtriol was now changed for tobacco oil. I also found relief from some sweet oil, which one of the natives possessed. In the even- ing the snake doctor arrived. He pronounced the remedies that had loeen em])loyed good, and only added a tiltliy handkerchief which he had worn next his person, and which he said possessed great virtue from having absorbed his perspiration. On Sunday night my dear parents came, having travelled night and day in great alarm. The poison ap- peared to be siibdued throughout my system ; but the wound was in such a state of inflammation as to threaten almost immediate mortiflca- tion. However, by the blessing of God, this was prevented, and in a few days I was removed to the Bath, preferring the pain occasioned by the jolting of the waggon to the almost insupportable heat of the native house. I was greatly reduced, and am only now beginning to recover my strength. I feel I have great cause to thank God for sparing my life. Had the accident occurred during the previous night, when I slept in the open field, or had not my parents arrived soon, in all human probability my course would have been iinished. The time of aflliction was to me a time of spiri- tual profit. " 695. Danger from Lions. — At an eai'lj' period of the enterprise, the Missionaries in Southern Africa were often exposed to danger from lions. Describing events which occurred in the Bechuana country in 1825, the llev. T. n. Hodgson says: — "Ac- companied by two w^aggon- drivers, two Bechuanas, and an interpreter, we set oft" on our journey, and seeing a number of spring-bucks, or deer, at some distance, I sent one of my attendants to shoot one for food, and passed on to some reeds growing in the bed of a river. The man who 366 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. was with me went a little way up the river to seek for water, and saw eight lions, six full grown and two onbs ; and when I was within sixty yards of the reeds in which the lions were, he told me of my danger. I have been in ' deaths oft,' but I can- not but regard this as a special instance of providential interference in my preservation ; for had not the man changed his course in which he was first going, and thereby reached a spot which gave him a sight of the lions, we must have both fallen a sacrifice !" The same Missionary, and his tra- velling companion, the Rev. S. Broad- bent, were in jeopardy from a similar cause. On another occasion, "When only a few days from our station," says Mr. Broadbent, "as the waggons were being drawn to the lee-side of a thicket for shelter from the wind, where we intended to rest for the night, we had a narrow escape. The team of the first waggon was led by a native. A lion, having suft'ered him to pass, sprang on the oxen he was leading. The whole team instantly turned round, upset the waggon, and galloped away as fast as they could, leaving behind them one piece after another of the broken waggon, and its contents strewed over a space of two miles. The other waggon, con- taining Mr. and Mrs. Hodgson, and their family, being at the time be- hind, thej' witnessed the scene, and their team was startled, but the driver dexterously turned them aside so as to prevent his waggon from being upset. As soon as these oxen could be quieted, the people that could be spared set oft' after the first team ; but the darkness coming on, they were obliged to return with some of the oxen, leaving the broken waggon and goods scattered over the oountry. Four of the oxen were entirely lost, being no doubt devoui-ed by the lions." Mr. Hodgson describes another ad- venture with lions which occurred a short time afterwards : — " The first evening after our departure from Maquassi we halted on the banks of a rivulet. Heavy rain had been falling, so that the grovmd had be- come soft, and we had much difiiculty in kindling a fire to cook our supper. On account of the moisture of the ground, and the continuous rain, I slept in the waggon with my family, and our people huddled together as well as they could beneath it for shelter. The night was pitch dark, and we several times heard a com- motion among our cattle ; but owing to the rain and darkness, no one left his place to ascertain the cause. In- deed, it could have answered no end except to expose us to danger. Next morning we found all the cattle dis- persed, except a few that were tied to the waggon. A valuable young cow had been killed, and lay in front of the waggon. As I sat on the chest, one of my little boys, being awake, came to me, and sat on my knee. I was consoling him on the loss of new milk for his breakfast, as the lions had torn the poor cow, when there appeared a noble lioness walking through the grass, bringing a whelp with her. At the same time my favourite dog was feasting on the carcase of the cow. On seeing the lioness approach, he barked at her angrily. She paused a moment, raised her head, and lashed her tail about, then furiously sprang upon him. By a nimble leap and rush towards us, he barely escaped her claws and teeth. Just at the pole of the waggon, close to which I sat, with my wife and children and a native servant, the lioness turned away. Whether the sight of the waggon, or the springing forth of another black dog, or what had been the means of cheeking her I know not ; but no doubt it was a merciful pro- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 367 vidence that no one was injured by the savage and infuriated animal. The two dogs followed her a short distance, for she tied as fast from us as she had come. In tlic meantime some of our young men had cauglit the lion's whelp, and brought it to us. Our dogs returned, when mine, irritated by the attack on him, tiew at and worried the young one at my feet, nor did we attempt to hinder him ; for, although we might have taken it with us, we had no desire to be troubled with guarding and feeding it." The Kev. R. Moffat gives an in- teresting account of a similar inci- dent:— " Having put my waggon in order, taken a driver, and a little boy as a leader of the oxen, and two Baralongs who were going to the same place, I left the station with my wife and family for an absence of two or three months. Our journey lay over a wild and dreary country. On the night of the third day's journey, having halted at a pool, we discovered with terror the spoors or foot-prints of lions. We immediately collected the oxen, and fastened them to the waggon. The two Baralongs had brought a young cow with them, which they said was too wise to leave the waggon, al- though a lion should be scented. We took a little supper, which was followed by our evening hymn and prayer. I had retired only a few minutes to the waggon to prepare for the night, when the whole of the •oxen started to their feet. A lion had seized the cow only a few steps from their tails, and dragged it to a distance of thirty or forty J'ards, where we distinctly heard it tearing >the animal and breaking its bones, whilst its bello wings were most pitiful. When these were over, I seized my gun, but as it was too dark to see my object at half the distance, I aimed at the spot where the devouring jaws of the lion were heard. I tired again and again, to which he replied with tremendous roars, at the same time making a rush towards the waggon, so as ex- ceedingly to terrify the oxen. After contending in the dark for some time longer, we came to the con- clusion that we had better let him alone, if he would let us alone. It was well we did so, for soon after I discovered, by the light of the fire- brands, four other large lions near tlie pool. We kept a fire burning all the night, and were thankful to be able to proceed on our way next morning unmolested." 696. Another Lion Story. — A South African Missionary tells the following story, illustrative of the dangers to which he was exposed : — " I was travelling in a waggon to visit a mission station ; my wife and our little girl were with me. One evening we found we had lost our way. The country around us was quite a desert. No village or house was to be seen ; no grass ; and, what was the worst, there was no water. However, there was no help for it ; we must stay the night where we were, and try and find our way the next morning. The great thing was to keep the oxen from straying ; for if they got away, we should be in great danger of perishing, for we had no water. The oxen were un- yoked from the waggon ; the native servants went to sleep ; my wife and child were in the waggon ; and I was to sit up to watch the oxen. However, it was not long before I fell fast asleep. When I awoke it was daylight. I looked round me ; the oxen were all gone, and instead of them, I saw three lions close by gazing at me. I did not think so much about the lions as I did about the oxen ; for if they were gone, we were lost. I jumped up, roused the 368 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. men who were asleep under the waggon, and told them to go off and look after the oxen. "While I was thus engaged, a breeze had sprung up. The waggon had a white cover- ing, part of which hung loose at the side. The wind blew this loose covering up and down. This was a new thing to the lions. They were surprised, and rather frightened at the sight. They looked steadily at the flapping canvas for some time ; then they began gradually to draw back still watching the fluttering cover. Backwards and backwards they went, till they thought they were at a safe distance, and then turned round and galloped off as fast as they could. I was not sorry to see them safe oS, and then I went with the men to look for the oxen. "We found them live miles oft* at a little muddy pool. I suppose they had smelt the water, and gone in search of it. It was well they had gone off before the lions came, or some of them would have been killed. We took the oxen back to our en- campment, and in the course of the day found our way to the place we were travelling to." 697. Danger from Grococliles. — Some of the rivers, both in "Western and Southern Africa, abound with alligators or crocodiles ; and the writer has sometimes seen one or more of these ugly creatures almost every day for weeks together when travelling in a small boat or canoe on their placid waters. They are very savage and dangerous animals, and many a poor fellow has been seized, dragged down, and devoured by them. The llev. Mr. Butler, an American Missionary, was on one occasion crossing the Umkumas River on horseback, when a large alligator seized his leg. He held on for life to his horse, and dragged the savage beast ashore. Happily for him a number of Kaffir women were near who ran to his rescue, and beat the horrible creature off him. The wound after a long time was healed ; but the Missionary never fully re- covered from its effects. He after- wards returned to America. On another occasion a Missionary was going up the river in a boat; he had a milch goat on board to supply milk for the coffee. When the vessel anehored to wait for the tide, it was put on shore, and tethered to a bush that it might safely graze. One day a screaming bleat from the goat was heard by those on board. They looked to the spot whence the sound came, and saw a large croco- dile, with the goat in his mouth, descending the bank into the river. He plunged below the surface, then rose again, and after one more shrill bleat, the poor goat was silent in the monster's stomach. The men in the boat pursued and fired their muskets at the crocodile, the splash of the balls was seen on his head and back ; but so impenetrable was his scaly armour that they seemed to make little or no impression. 698. Danger from the Eising Tide.— The Rev. William Woon gives the following affecting account of his deliverance from danger when travelling to an appointment in New Zealand in 1852. On the 15th in- stant I left home for Patea. The road by the cliff is so obstructed with fern, flax, &c., that I was ad- vised to go on the beach to Manana- pou. Somehow I missed the time of tide. When I got half-way I found there had been a landslip, and the tide having risen my way was ob- structed. I tried to get along by leading the horse ; but he sunk so deep into the sand and mud that had I persevered he must have been lost, and myself too. I turned back and reached another landslip. Here THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 8G9 I was in imminent danger. The tide increasing I was hemmed in between overhanging and fallen rocks. The horse fell with great violence between two rocks, where he lay and could not rise, groaning piteously. I tried to help him up, but in vain, and I thought I should have to scramble up the cliff and leave him to die. At length a heavy sea rolled in under him, lifted him up, and we both escaped. How we escaped I can scarcely tell. After I recovered my- self, and secured the horse, I sat down on a stone and wept, and praised God for my deliverance. I waited about four hours for the tide to ebb, and reached home in safety, deeply affected. How good is the Lord ! 0 for a heart and a thousand tongues to praise Him for His good- ness in redeeming my life fi-om de- struction." 699. Travelling in Oregon.— The difficulties and dangers of travelling in Oregon, when the Missionaries first went there, were very great. If the journej' was by land or water, or partly, as was generally the ease, by both, the perils and labour at- tending it were much the same. In the month of September, 1846, seve- ral members of the mission family started from Dalles for the Willa- mette Valley, a distance of 150 miles, to visit their friends and procure supplies. When the requisite num- ber of Indians had been engaged, a «anoe provided, and a supply of pro- visions laid in, the company as- sembled to sing a hjTnn, and to im- plore the Divine protection from the perils of the waters and the perils of the wilderness, to which they knew they would be exposed. They then took an affectionate leave of the na- tive con^rts who accompanied them to the boat, and took their departure. The voyage down the Columbia to the Cascades occupied a little over two days. At night a camp was formed on shore ; a cheerful fire rendered their resting-place tolerably comfortable, and prayer and praise ascended to heaven, while the howl of wild beasts at a distance was oc- casionally mingled with the shouts of savage men. The portage round the rapids being attended with much delay and labour, the travellers de- cided to ti'ust to their frail canoe. The danger to which they were ex- posed heightened the intense emotion excited by the terrific scenery, and profound silence reigned among the voyagers, except when broken by the involuntary " Thank God," as some perilous point was passed in the rapids, or by the wild shouts of the Indians, as they successfully cleared a projecting rock against which they seemed about to be dashed. Thus for two miles, sometimes in a smooth but rapid cm-rent, at other moments tossed upon the waves white with foam, the kind Providence of God guided them, and soon they were sailing pleasantly toward Vancouver twenty miles distant. Just below the Cascades they en- camped upon a peninsula, slightly connected by a narrow stripe of land with the main shore. They soon perceived that their position, thus separated from the surrounding country, was most providential. The whole forest for many miles was one glowing, terrific sheet of flame. The neighbouring mountain peaks, four thousand feet high, burned with fearful intensity. The night was dark, save the lurid glare of this ocean of fire. The roaring of the flames, the crash of falling trees, and the fierce despairing shrieks of the wild animals, constituted one of the most awfully sublime scenes ever witnessed. In the morning the Mis- sionaries gathered their company to- gether for early devotions, and then proceeded on their voyage with grate- B 870 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. ful hearts to God for His preservino^ goodness. As the Missionaries passed the scene of conflagration on their return homeward, they saw a hxrge bear come limping along, scorched and bleeding, and no doubt homeless. The Indians, true to their instinct, tried to secure him, but he plunged in among the ruins, and eluded their pursuit. Near the same place they discovered a retired hut, in which a ■white man, his wife, and two chil- dren had made their forest home. The father and husband lay dead, and the afflicted partner and little ones, with none near to sympathise, to counsel, or to assist. They ren- dered what help they could, and soon afterwards met with the lifeless tody of a Shasta slave, which they decently interred, and travelled on. At length they reached the station in safety with the supplies for which they had gone, having witnessed strange scenes, and been mercifully preserved during their adventurous journey by land and water. 700. Suffering from Want of Water. — On the return of Dr. Livingstone from his famous journey across the Continent of Africa in 1856, a mission was planned by the London Society to the Makololo, an interesting tribe of people on the banks of the Zambesi. The adven- tures of the Missionaries and their families on their journey to the interior is of mournful interest ; but among their numerous "perils in the wilderness," that arising from the M'ant of water was the most aflecting. Adverting to this sub- ject, Mrs. Helmore, the wife of the senior Missionary, writing to her sister in England, says: — "We are expecting rain this month, and are longing for it, as those only can long who have travelled through a dry and paiched wilderness where no water is. Our poor oxen were at one time four, and at another, five days without drinking. It was quite painful to see how tame they were rendered by thirst, they crowded around the waggons, licked the water-casks, and put their noses down to the dishes and basins, and then looked up to our faces as if asking for water. We suffered very much ourselves from thirst, being obliged to economise the little we had in our vessels, not knowing when we should get more. Tuesday the 6th instant was one of the most trying days I ever passed. About sunrise the poor oxen, which had been dragging the heavy waggons through the sands during the night, stopping now and then to draw breath, gave signs of giving up altogether. My husband now re- solved to remain behind with one waggon and a single man, while I and the children, and the rest of the people went forward with all the oxen, thinking that we should cer- tainly reach water by night. We had had a very scanty supply the day before, the men had not tasted diink since breakfast until late in the evening. We divided a bottle- ful among four of them. There now remained five bottles of water ; I gave my husband three, and re- served two for the children, expect- ing that we should get water first. It was a sorrowful parting, for we were all faint from thirst, and, of course, eating was out of the ques- tion. After dragging on for four hours the heat obliged us to stop. "The poor children continually asked for water ; I put them off as long as I could, and when they could be denied no longer, doled the precious fluid out a spoonful at a time to each of them. Poor Selina and Henry cried bitterly. . Willie bore up manfully, but his sunken eyes showed how much he suffered. Occasionally I observed a convulsive THB M13SI0NABY WORLD. 871 twitch of his features, showing what nn eflbrt he was making to restrain Ills feelings. As for dear Lizzie, bIio (lid not utter a single word of complaint, nor even asked for water, but lay all day on the ground per- fectly quiet, her lips quite parched and blackened. About sunset we made another attempt, and got on about five miles. The people then proposed going on with the oxen in search of water, promising to return with a supply to the waggon, but I urged their resting a little, and then making another attempt, that we might possibly get near enough to walk on to it. They yielded, tied up the poor oxen to prevent their wandering, and lay down to sleep, having tasted neither food nor drink all day. None of us could eat. I gave the children a little dried fruit, slightly acid, in the middle of the day, but thirst took away all desire to eat. Once, in the course of the afternoon, dear Willie, after a des- perate effort not to cry, asked me if he might go and drain the bottles. Of course I assented, and presently he called out to me with much eager- ness that he had * found some.' Poor little fellow, it must have been little indeed, for his sister Selina had drained them already. " The water being long since gone, as a last resource, just before dark 1 divided among the children half a teaspoonful of wine and water, which I had been reserving in case T should feel faint. They were revived by it and said, ' how nice it was,' though it scarcely allayed their thirst. Henry at length cried himself to sleep, and the rest were dozing fever- ishly. It was a beautiful moonlight night, but the air was hot and sul- try. I sat in front of the waggon unable to sleep, hoping that water might arrive before the children awoke on another day. About half- past ten, I saw some persons ap- B proaching, they proved to be two Bakalahari bringing a tin canteen half- full of water, and a note from Mrs. Price, saying that having heard of the trouble we were in from the man wo had sent forward, and being themselves not very far from water, they had sent us all they had. The sound of water soon roused the children, who had tiied in vain tu sleep, and I shall not soon forget the rush they made to get a drink. I gave each of the children aud men a cupfull, and then drank myself. It was the first liquid that had passed my lips for twenty-four hours, and I had eaten nothing. The Bakalahari passed on, after deposit- ing the precious treasure, saying that though they had brought me water, they had none for themselves. They were merely passing travellers. I almost thought they were angels sent from heaven. All now slept comfortabl}^ except myself; my mind had been too much excited for sleep. And now a fresh disturbance arose, the poor oxen had smelt the water, and became very trouble- some ; the loose cattle crowded about the waggon, licking, and sauffing, and pushing their noses towards me, as if begging for water. At two o'clock I aroused the men, telling them that if we were to make another attempt to reach the water no time was to be lost. They were tired and faint, and very unwilling to move, but at last they got up and began to unloose the oxen, and drive them off without the waggon. I re- monstrated, but in vain ; they had lost all spirit." In the course of the following day the sufferers were supplied with a more ample stock of water by their friends at a distance, who had pro- videntially found a small fountain. The first supply was brought in a calabash on the head of a native servant- girl, who had walked with B 2 372 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. her precious burden four hours. Then came a pack-ox with two kegs of water, and at length the whole mission party reached the fountain, where they were joined by Mr. Hel- more, who had been left behind in the desert, and they all united in sincere thanksgiving to Almighty God for having once more graciously interposed on their behalf. The perils in the wilderness of Mr. and Mrs. Helmore, and their dear child- ren, did not, however, terminate here. They nobly piished forward through every difficulty to the place of their destination in the Makololo country, where they were one after another smitten down with fever, till in a few short months they were all laid in their graves in the interior of Africa, sincerely regretted by all who had been favoured with their acquaintance, and by none more sin- cerely than the present writer, who little thought, on taking his leave of them, that he would see them no more in the flesh. 701. Breaking of the Treck-tow. — From the mountainous character of the country, and the roughness of the roads, waggon travelling in South Africa is attended with many dangers ; but, by the good Provi- dence of God, the Missionaries expe- rience many merciful deliverances. The Rev. G. S. Thomas, describing his travels in Kaftraria in the month of March, 1857, says: — "Towards the close of the journey we expe- rienced a most merciful interposition of Divine Providence. We had arrived within about six miles of the station, and were come to the bottom of a steep hill, so steep that one team of oxen was unable to pull the waggon to the top. We there- fore took the team out of the other waggon, in which were my dear wife and child, and having fastened these in front of the other team, the word was given, ' Treck ! treck ! ' and the waggon soon began to ascend the hill, when suddenly, just as we gained the summit, the treck-tow, or that by which all the oxen were attached to the waggon, broke, and in an instant it began to descend the hill with fearful velocity towards the other waggon. All were panic- stricken, but nothing could be done to save either the waggon or my wife and child. She saw the danger with horror, but there was no time to escape ; she had merely time to clasp the babe to her bosom and cry, ' Lord, save us ! ' And He did save us ; for just as it got within a yard of the two oxen still attached to the pole, without any apparent cause, it turned suddenly round along the side of the hill and stopped of itself, without sustaining the least injury, or injuring anything else. Had it turned to the other side, it would have fallen over a precipice two or three hundred feet high. To our God we alone ascribe the praise." 702. Waggon Upset.— On de- scending the mountain from the Khamiesberg station, in South Africa, with a waggon and twelve oxen, in 1854, the writer was over- taken by the darkness of night, and was unexpectedly exposed to con- siderable peril. The day had been very hot, and it was desirable to push forward as far as possible in the cool of the evening, before we outspanned, as we had a journey of four hundred miles before us. We had not proceeded many miles after sunset, however, when we came to a place where the road had been completely washed away by the mountain torrent, and the waggon, being suddenly plunged into a deep ravine, was instantly upset, and we were thrown with violence on the ground. Providentially, we were not hurt, nor was the waggon mate- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 373 rially inj ured. By a strenuous effort, "vrith the united strength of the leader and driver, we got the waggon righted, and dragged out of the hole. On replacing a wheel which had been throA\Ti off, we found to our sorrow that the linchpin was gone. This was a serious loss, as we had nothing with which to sup- ply its place in the wilderness. We therefore lighted the lantern, and sought for it with great care and anxiety along the rugged road over which we had just travelled. After some time we happily found it, and having fixed it in its place, we moved forward a short distance out of our dangerous position, and then out- spanned, lighted a fire, prepared our humble repast, and retired for the night ; but not without render- ing sincere and hearty thanks to our great Deliverer for His provi- dential care over us at this period of our eventful journey. • 703. Crossing Eivers in Africa. — "Writing from the far distant in- terior of South Africa, under date of May 3rd, 1870, and describing his journey from the Kuruman to In- yati, the Eev. Mr. Thompson gives the following interesting account of the dangers and difficulties of Mis- sionary travelling in that dreary land: — "The rivers also have been a source of much anxiety and trouble to us. In crossing the Nkenzie we got into great difficulty, and suffered considerable loss. The river was about three feet deep on the drift, but much deeper above it and below it. The bank at the side on which we had to come out was very steep and sandy. "We reached the river about sunset, and got through it with little difficulty. The driver, however, being unable to manage the oxen alone, I had to leap into the water and help him. In some parts I got very deep, and was wet to the shoulders ; and, by the way, I got my watch spoiled. But we got through the river pretty well, and almost up the bank, when the oxen stuck, and would not pull the waggon out. "We wrought with them for about two hours, and used every means to get them to start it, but in vain ; they became tired, as also did the men. The night was clear, and we had no anticipation of rain. The hindpart of the Avaggon was about seven feet from the water, so I thought there would be no danger to outspan the oxen, and give them and the men an hour's rest. I lay down myself for an hour or so, when I was awoke by heavy rain, and the rushing sound of the river ; whereupon I imme- diately arose and looked out, and found the river had risen about six feet. Having called the men to in- span, I got Mrs. Thompson out of the waggon as soon as possible. Meanwhile the river had risen so high as to come into the waggou behind. I hastened to unload the waggon as fast as I could ; but in the course of ten minutes I stood four feet deep in water in the wag- gon. Before we could even get the bed-clothes out everything was covered with water, x^either Mrs. Thompson nor I had any dry cloth- ing till it was dried at the fire. All our boxes and provisions were soaked in water. After some trouble we got the waggon out, and taken to a higher bank. It continued raining all the night, and two or three days following. The river must have risen ten feet in an hour and a half or two hours. There are a great many mountains on both sides of it, for several miles above where we crossed it, and the water came pour- ing into it off these mountains. "We were glad, however, that we escaped with our lives, and that it was no worse; some of our things are en- 874 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. tirely epoiled, iiud all of them greatly damaged. Ai'ler we got our thingf- repacked and loaded, we started on our journey again, nnd intended to travel very fast to luyali, a distance of 200 miles, where we would get our things unpacked, nnd diied pro- perly ; but we were detained at the lirst outpost of the Matehele country, until a message Avas sent to the king, and permission grnnted for us to come on. This is the custom of the country." 704. Crossing Eivers in Austra- lia.— The rivers of Australia, fed by mountuin torrents, and furnished with rainfalls both rajiid and power- ful, rise quickly, and form streams which run very fast. Hemmed in by swollen rivers, the Rev. Francis Tuckiield, Wesley an Missionary to the aborigines, had urgent netd on one occasion to reach a station from which he was separated by one of these watery barriers. He was al- most starving for Avant of food, his supply of flour Lcing entirely ex- hausted. The only ci aft with which to cross the rushing liver was a frail native bark canne. It was necesfary to paddle this canoe, which one man quite filled, and aLo to float over an empty tub, attached by a long rope to the person of the occupant of the canoe, to receive the fluur; then to paddle the canoe back again with the loaded tub, sealed from the water, floating as before. The blacks i longed for some flour, and ihey are! most daring and gifted swimmers, I crossing where most white men! would not dare to venture, but the i bravest of them in this instance de- clined the expedition. The necessity was urgent, and llr. Tucktield de- termined to venture across himself. The opposite bank was safely gained ; ! the canoe moored ; the empty flour- I bag shouldered ; the station reached ; the flour procured ; a word in season I spoken; the prayer offered, and the Missionary returned to the canoo with his load. 'Ihe perilous return voyage was now commenced, and as tlie natives surmised, so it happened : the frail canoe upset, and Mt. Tuck- field, with the keg of flour fastened to his body, sank beneath the eddy- ing surface of the stream. The blacks, who really loved their Mis- sionary, seeing the accident, fliled the air with their loud lamentations over his supposed death. Happily Mr. Tuckfield was a good swimmer, and with a tremendous effort breasted the opposing current, and at length safely reached the bank flour-kcg and all. Through many other peiils in the wilderness, God in His gra- cious Providence brought His de- voted servant till at length he flnished his course with joy at Port- land, Victoria, in the frfty-seventh year of his age, and the twenty- eighth of his Missionary ministry. 705. Danger from Tire in the Porest. — The Rev. George Pick- ering gives the following account of a narrow escape which he had from death by fire in the forest:— "The early part of the year 1848 was marked in New South Wales by most severe drought, and also by ex- treme heat. I was proceeding on mj- usual Missionary journey on a Monday rendered memorable in the Australian calendar for its extreme heat. Bush-flres raged in almost every direction, and the thermometer in the sun stood, during the heat of the day, at nearh' one hundred and forty degrees. So soon as I entered the forest on leaving Appin, I saw that a fire had lately swept over that pai't. The fallen trees and tufts of grass were still burning, the atmos- phere was full of smoke, and the sun appeared like a ball of fire. When 1 had travelled about twelve miles, on reaching the summit of a THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. 37« range, such a sight presented itself as 1 had never before witnessed. The whole of the forest in the direction in which I was travelling was on lire ; hut the flames were burning not only the underwood, shrub, and truuks, but all the tops of the trees •were also blazing. After surveying this magnificent and extraordinary, but really perilous, scene for a sea- son, I concluded that by returning a short distance, and then making a detour to the east, I should reach the coast line of road, and so escape the conflagration, as the fire appeared to me too far in a westerly direction to reach the road. Having a good horse, I was not long in reaching the coast government road, and there I thought myself safe, as the fire ap- peared 60 far on my right hand. Eut as I proceeded, 1 found the road continued to wend westerly in the direction of the fire. I soon became convinced that continuing to follow the road, it was impossible that I should escape the flames. To retrace my steps would only be to rush into the fire, which favoured by a strong breeze had gained on my rear. There were the alternatives of strik- ing into the forest at the risk of being lost, or of attempting to ride through the fire at the risk of being burned. I resolved upon the latter. 1 reached the fire on a small plain which intersected the road. It was rushing, with crackling noise and dense smoke, through the long green grass. Committing myself to God through my Saviour, I urged my horse forward, and darted through the fire, without receiving any greater injury than the singeing of my hair ; but I scarcely succeeded in reiuing xi[i the terrified animal, and so esca- ping falling into a deep drain which crossed the road, and in which lay a quantity of dry timber on fire. Had 1 plunged into this mass of fire, «acape would have been almost hope- less. I now pushed on my way truly thankful for my preservation, and carefuUj' watching the burning trees in all directions above my head, lest a branch should fall upon me. I had not, however, travelled far before I became aware that I had escaped one danger only to meet another. A fire now commenced to rage along the face of the mountain, skirting the western side of the road. But a southerly hurricane sprang up sud- denlj', accompanied by heavy rain, and arrested the progress of the flames ; and by the good Providence of God I completed my journey in safety." 706. Danger from a Precipice. — In the spring of 1847 the Kev. George Pickering and Mr. Kendall, his travelling companion, were pro- ceeding on a Missionary journey in Australia, when they had a narrow escape from imminent danger. They had travelled all day, and were much fatigued, when they became en- tangled in the forest and completely bewildered, scarcely knowing w lich course to steer. AV hilst in this state of doubt and perplexity, they were overtaken by the darkness of night. The path they were pursuing, with the hope of reaching a part of the country they would recognise, led up the side of a steep hill, at the top of which the trunk of a fallen tree arrested their further progress. Mr. Pickering was walking in front, and cautiously leading his horse by the bridle. On perceiving the obstacle lying across the path, he called out to inform his companion, and inti- mated his intention to leap over it, and to try to induce his horse to do the same — a very common thing in Australia. But Mr. Kendall, being the more experienced traveller of the two, addressed to his friend a word of caution, and advised him to ex- amine with the handle of his whip 376 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. the state of the ground on the other side of the trunk before he ventured to jump over. He did so, and, to his horror and amazement, found there was no ground which he could reach, and on pitching a stone over, he heard it rattling along for a con- siderable distance. The travellers, therefore, retraced their steps, and about eleven o'clock at night suc- ceeded in reaching the house of Mr. James Black, a friend who lived at the foot of the mountain. Their feelings may be better imagined than described when they ascertained that the trunk of the tree which had stopped them, when proceeding in the dark along the path on the mountain side, was on the brink of a precipice six hundred feet in depth, and that it had been placed there on purpose to prevent travellers from falling over. They pursued their journey on the following day truly thankful to God for his ever watch- ful Providence over them. 707. Lost, but not for ever. — In the year 1858 the Rev. R. W. Vanderkiste, a Wesleyan Missionary in South Australia, was lost on the mountains in the interior of the country during one of his journeys. For six days and nights he was without food, with the exception of one slight meal of which he partook before leaving home. Without fire or adequate shelter he was exposed during this period to heavy rains, in addition to other sources of suflering. Worn down almost to a skeleton, he was at length providentially dis- covered by a party of hunters, and restored to his family and friends in a state of great exhaustion ; but thankful to God that he was thus found and rescued from his periloiis position in the wilderness before he sank to rise no more. 708. Saved from Danger by the Sagacity of a Horse. — The Rev. James Somerville, a laborious Mis- sionary in Australia, experienced many merciful interpositions of Di- vine Providence in the course of his long and useful career ; but the most remarkable which has been recorded was his deliverance from imminent danger, when travelling, by the sa- gacity of his horse. He had occa- sion, when going to a distant ap- pointment, to cross a salt-water creek of considerable depth after heavy rains, but with which he soon be- came quite familiar. On coming to the usual ford one day, Mr. Somer- ville attempted to cross as usual, everything about the margin of the stream appearing the same as before, but his horse obstinately refused to enter the water, snorting and pranc- ing in a remarkable manner. After attempting in vain to urge the animal through the creek, the Missionary gave him the rein, and let him wan- der where he pleased. The saga- cious creature no sooner found him- self at liberty to follow his own in- stinct, than he proceeded some dis- tance along the bank of the creek to a place which appeared much less promising than the one he had left ; and after smelling about for some time, he boldly plunged in, and car- ried his rider through in safety. Mr. Somerville afterwards discovered that the crossing-place he had first at- tempted had been washed away, and, on examination at low water, proved that had the horse been prevailed upon to enter, he must have plunged at once down an almost perpendicular bank into some twenty feet of water. In such a case both the horse and his master might have perished in the deep ; but, as it was, through the remarkable sagacity of the animal, by the good Providence of God, both were preserved, and the devoted Missionary pursued his way encouraged still to confide in THE anSSIONARY WORLD, 377 the merciful protection of the Al- mighty. "IN PEEILS IN THE CITY." 709. Paul at Damascus. — The great Apostle of the Gentiles had no sooner commenced his eventful Mis- sionary career than he was called in the Providence of God to witness a measure of that hostility to the truth of which he was afterwards to be- hold so many appalling specimens. But this hostility was from the he- ginning associated with such evident manifestations of the watchful care of the Almighty that he soon learned to rejoice in tribulation, and to count it an honour to sufler persecution in the cause of his Divine Lord and Master. It was soon after his con- version that Paul boldly declared in the City of Damascus what the Lord had done for his soul, and preached Christ in the synagogues declaring " that He is the Son of God." The people were amazed, remembering how recently the preacher himself was a persecutor ; but it is said that Paul ' ' increased the more in strength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt in Damascus, proving that this is very Christ." Then arose that storm of opposition which led to his departure from the city. Filled with rage and enmity " the Jews took counsel to kiU him ;" and, intending to make sure work of it, they en- gaged the government authorities in their interest, who watched day and night for their prey. All their efforts were vain, for the servant of the Lord was safe in His keeping. The sequel is best told in the Apostle's own simple words. "In Damascus the governor under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desirous to appre- hend me ; and through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall, and escaped his hands." (2 Cor. xi. 32, 33). No doubt some of the dis- ciples of Christ, by whom the Apostle was entertained, occupied houses built on the city wall, which enabled them, in the order of Divine Provi- dence, to make this arrangement for his escape out of the hands of his enemies. 710. Wesley at Cork. — For some time after Wesley and his coadjutors commenced their evan- gelical labours in Ireland the people received their message with gratitude and joy ; but at length a remarkable change took place, and, in some parts of the country, they were bitterly persecuted. This was the case espe- cially in the city of Cork. The principal leader in the disgraceful scenes which were witnessed was a travelling ballad-singer and come- dian, named Butler, whose audiences had been thinned by the preaching of the Methodists. This mountebank preached a crusade against Wesley and his followers, and excited the ribald multitude to the most daring acts of violence. Companies of men, armed with bludgeons and swords, patrolled the city, and broke into the houses of the Methodists ; men, women, and children, suspected of belonging to the hated sect, were attacked in the street by armed bands, and many of them seriously injured. The common cry in the street was, "Five pounds for the head of a swaddler ! " — a nickname given to the Methodists. In vain did the people apply to the authori - ties of the city for redress. The mayor encouraged the mob in their acts of violence. To one man who complained that the rioters had plundered his house, his worship replied, "It is your own fault for entertaining these preachers ! If you will turn them out of your 378 THE jnSSIONART WORLD. house, T will engage there shall be no harm done, but if you -will not turn them out, you must take what you will get." This ill-timed speech, made in the presence of the mob, was like oil thrown on the flames, and could only serve to rouse the worst passions, liutler took advantage of them to continue his senseless decla- mations ; he publicly declared that the murder of a Methodist was a lawful and meritorious act. When "Wesley himself came to Cork, in 1750, he was assailed with terrible violence. The mayor, whose pro- tection he sought, contented himself with ordeiing the drums of the city to be beaten in front of the chapel all the while the service lasted. This ingenious method of "keeping the peace " had the effect of assem- bling the multitude. After falling upon Wesley, who displayed his usual presence of mind, they attacked the chapel, " brought out all the stats and benches, tore up the floor, the doors, the windows, and what- ever of woodwork remained ; part off which they carried ofi" for their own use, and the rest they burned in the open street." The life of the founder of Methodism would certainly have been jeopardized had he not thought of a plan of defence which answered admirably. He adjourned his ser- vice to the neighbourhood of the barracks, where he was sure that British soldiers would not suffer him to take any harm. He says, in his jomnal, under date of May 30th, " When we came to the South Bridge a large mob gathered, but before they were well formed we reached the barrack gate ; at a small distance from which I stood and cried, "Let the wicked forsake his way, &c." The congregation ofi serious people was large, the mob ! stood about one hundred yards off. I was a little surprised to observe . that almost all the soldiers kept to- 1 gether in a body. As we walked away, one or two of them followed us. Their numbers increased, until we had seven or eight before, and a whole troop of them behind ; be- tween whom I walked through an immense mob to Alderman Pem- brock's door." Ultimately, by the good Providence of God, the opposi- tion to Methodism at Cork passed away, and the city became famous for the progress and prosperity of this form of Protestant Christianity. 711. Earthquake in Syria. — The Rev. Dr. Thompson, American Missionary in Syria, gives the fol- lowing account of an earthquake which he witnessed whilst labouring there: — "Just before simset on a quiet Sabbath evening, January 1st, 1837, the shock occurred. Our native church at Beimt were gathered round the communion table, when suddenly the house began to shake fearfully, and the stone floor to heave and roll like a ship in a storm. ' Hezzy ! hezzy I' (Earthquake ! earth- quake!) burst from every trembling lip as all rushed out into the yard. The house was cracked from top to bottom, but no further injury was sustained. The shock was com- paratively slight at Beiiut, but still many houses were seriously shat- tered, and some on the river were entirely thrown down. During the week succeeding this Sabbath there came many flying reports from vari- ous quarters, of towns and villages destroyed, and lives lost; but so slow does information travel in this countrj', especially in winter, that it was not until eight days had elapsed that any reliable accounts were re- ceived. Then letters arrived from Safed with the startling intelligence that the whole town had been utterly overthrown, and that Tiberias, and many other places in this region, had shai-ed the name fate. As Boon as THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 379 these awful facts had been ascer- tiiincd, collections were made at Beirut to relieve the survivors, and Mr-. C and myself selected to visit this region, aud to distribute to the needy and the wounded. At Sidon the work of destruction be- came very noticeable, and in Tyre still more so. We rode into the latter at midnight over her prostrate walls, and found some of the streets so choked up with fallen houses that we could not pass through them. The people were sleeping in boats drawn up on shore, and in tents beside them, while half- suspended shutters and doors unhinged w^ere creaking and banging in dreadful concert. On the 17th we reached Sumaish, where we met with the first real confirmation of the letters from Safed. The village seemed quite destroyed. Tliirty people had been crushed to death under their falling houses. After distiibuting raeHiuine to the woimded, and char- ity to Ihe destitute, we went to Jish. Of this village not one house remained, all had been thrown down, and the church also, burying the entire congreg-ation of one hundred and thirty-five persons under the ruins. No one escaped except the priest, who was saved by a projec- tion of the arch over the altar. On the morning of the 18lh we entered Safed, and 1 then under-stood, for the first time, what desolation God can work when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. We came first to the Jewish part of the town, which contained four thousand in- habitants, and not a house remained standing. Nothing met the eye but a vast chaos of earth, timber, and boards, tables, chairs, beds, clothing, and every kind of household furni- ture mingled in horri his memory, as follows : — " Here lies the body of Lewis Galdy, Esq., who departed this life at Port Royal, December the 22nd, 1 736, aged eighty years. He was born at Montpellier, in France, but left that country for his religion, and came to settle in this island, where he was swallowed up in the great earthquake in the year 1692, and, by the Providence of God was, by another shock,, thrown into the sea, and miracu- lously saved by swimming, until a boat took him up. He lived many years afterwards in great reputation,, beloved by all who knew him, and was much lamented at his death." 714. Hurricanes. — Many pages might be filled, if space permitted, THE jnSSIONARY WORLD, 381 •with interesting accounts of the hurricaues, storms, and tempests, which have so often laid waste onr mission stations, and exposed the Missionaries and their families to ■discomfort and danger. They have been most frequent in the South Sea Islands and in the "West Indies. The writer has a vivid recollection •of more than one visitation of this kind in the part of the world last named, when he and his household had to Hee from their dwelling-house as it began to be laid waste by the fury of the tempest. In 1847 the Island of Tobago was visited by one of those fearful storms, when much damage was done to mission pro- perty, and to the colony generally. And on the 30th of vSeptember, 1866, a desolating hurricane passed over the Bahamas, when in Nassau alone upwards of six hundred dwelling- houses were destroyed, and as many seriously injured, whilst a number of warehouses and other large build- ings, and nearly all the places of worship in the colony, were either blown down or very much damaged. About two hundred vessels were either totally wrecked or seriously injured, and several lives were lost both at sea and on land. Among the Wesleyan places of worship de- stroyed by the hurricane was the beautiful Trinity Chapel, in Frede- rick Street, Nassau, New Providence, which, with its splendid organ, cost about <£8,000. By the united efforts of the people, aided by liberal con- tributions from home, the waste places of Zion were soon restored, and the work of the Mission pro- ceeded as before. And still more recently, on the 2 1st of August, 1871, the Islands of St. Thomas, Tortola, St. Kitt's, Nevis, and Antigua, were visited by a hurricane which re- sulted in damage to mission property to the extent of several thousands of pounds ; but happily the Missionaries and their families were providentially preserved from personal danger, and they and their people are nobly ex- erting themselves to repair and re- build the mission premises, schools and chapels, that the good work in which they are engaged may not be hindered. IN PERILS BY HEATHEN." THE 715. Paul at Lystra. — One of the most violent attacks ever made by the heathen upon Christian Mis- sionaries was that of the people of Lystra, in Lycaonia, on the occasion of the visit of Paul and Barnabas to make known to them the good news of salvation. When the Apostles, in the course of their first great Missionary journey through Syria and Asia Minor, came to Lystra, the people for a time almost idolised them. Having witnessed a miracle wrought by Paul, restoring to per- fect health a cripple who had never walked before, they thought the gods had come down in the likeness of men. They called Barnabas Jupiter, and Paul Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. Then the priest of Jupiter brought oxen and gar- lands into the gates of the city, and would have done sacrifice with the people. But the Apostles wished not for divine honours, but to win souls for Christ, and, rushing into the crowd exclaimed, " Why do ye these things ? we also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein." And with many other words scarcely restrained they the people from sacrificing unto them. Yet, strange as it may appear, the very men who would have thus 882 - THE MISSION ART WOELD. idolised the Apostles, were soon stirred up by certain wicked Jews, who came from Antioch, to deeds of cruelty and blood ; for having stoned Paul, they drew him out of the city, supposing- tliat he had baen dead. But whilst the disciples stojd around him bemoaning with Usxn bis un- happy fate, he was inspired, as if by miracle, with new life and vigour ; and to the surprise of every one "he rose up, and came into the city." The next day he and Bar- nabas, not wishing to provoke further opposition, took their de- parture for other scenes of Mission- ary labour. 716. Paul and Silas at Phi- lippi. — On the occasion of his second great Missionary journey, the Apostle Paul took Silas as his travelling companion. When they had reached Troas, they were divinely directed to a new sphere of labour. Paul had a remarkable vision of the night. " There stood a man of Mace- donia, and prayed him, saying. Come over into Macedonia and help us." Obedient to the heavenly call, they embarked for Philippi, where thej^ soon found that the Lord had a work for them to do. But they had no sooner been the means of the con- version of Lydia and of a certain " soothsayer," or fortune-teller, than a spirit of persecution was evoked, which resulted in their apprehension and imprisonment for a season. It was the miracle wrought on the per- son last-named, by which she was dispossessed of her " spirit of divi- nation," that brought matters to a crisis. " When her masters saw that the hope of their gains was gone, they caught Paul and Silas, and drew them into the market-place unto the rulers, and brought them to the magistrates, saying. These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, and teach customs which are not lawful for us to re- ceive, neither to observe, being Ro- mans. And the multitude rose up together against them ; and the magistrates rent oif their clothes, and commanded to beat them. And when they had laid many stripes upon them, they cast them into prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely : who, having received such a charge, thrust them into the inner prison, and made their feet fastinthestocks." (Actsxvi. 19—24.) The remainder of the story is soon told. So happy were Paul and Silas even in their sufferings, that at mid- night they prayed and sang praises unto God, and the prisoners heard them. Then came a mighty earth- quake, which shook the foundation of the prison, and threw all the doors open, convincing all who wit- nessed it that these men were the servants of the true and living God. Yea, the jailer became personally concerned about his soul, and asked the important question, " What must I do to be saved?" He re- ceived the prompt reply, "Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved." He believed and was baptized, with all his house. Then the jailer treated his prisoners kindly ; washed their stripes, and took them to his own house and set food before them. Early in the morn- ing the magistrates, alarmed at what they had done, sent instruc- tions to "let these men go;" but Paul, believing that they had been beaten and imprisoned unlawfully, said, " Nay, verily, but let them come themselves and fetch us out." And they came and besought them and brought them out, and desired them to depart out of the city." Thankful to God for thus delivering them out of the hands of their ene- mies, the Missionaries repaired to the house of Lydia, and after com- forting and encouraging their con- THE inSSIONAllY WORLD. 333 verts, they took their departure for other scenes of labour. 717. Eoyal Vengeance. — In his Caplicc Miasionarij the Rev. Mr. Stern gives a graphic description of the savage cruelty of the late no- torious Theodore, King of Abyssinia, as exercised iipou himself and his companions. He says, "The last jar of hydromel had been quaffed when the folds of the royal tent were thrown aside, and his Majesty, surrounded by half-a-dozen officers and several pages, strutted out into the open air. My companions quickly prostrated themselves in the dust, while I, without imitating their ser- vile obeisance, made a humble and deferential bow. ' Come near,' shouted the attendants. I obeyed, and advanced a few steps. ' Still nearer,' reiterated several stentorian voices. I complied, and made an- other forward movement. * What do you want?' demanded the flushed and drink-excited Negroes. ' I saw your Majesty's tent,'- was the re- sponse, ' and came hither to oCer my humble salutations and respects to your Majesty.' ' Where are you going ?' '1 am, with your Majesty's sanction, about to proceed to Mas- sorah.' ' And why did you come to Abyssinia?' * A desire to circulate tlie Word of God amongst your Majesty's subjects prompted the en- terprise,' I rejoined. ' Can you make cannons? ' ' No,' was my re- ply. ' You lie,' was the laconic re- tort ; and then, turning with a witliering glance towards Negusec, he imperatively demanded the name of his province. ' I am of Tigre,' tremulously responded the poor man. ' You are the servant or interpreter of this white man ? ' ' No, your Majesty, I am in the employ of Con- sul Cameron, and only accompanied hiiu down to Adowa, whither I am bound to see my family.' 'You vile carcase ! you base dog ! you rot- ten donkey ! — you dare to bandy words with your king. Down with the villain, and bemonti (beat) him till there is not a breath in liia worthless carcase.' The order was promptly obeyed, and the poor inof- fensive man, without a struggle, ejaculation, or groan, was dashed on the ground, where, amidst the shouts of the savage monarch, that the executioners should vigorously ply their sticks, the animated and robust frame was, in less than a minute, a torn and mangled corpse ! ' There is another man yonder,' vociferated the savage king ; ' kill him also.' The poor fellow, who stood at a considerable distance, was immediately dragged to the side of his motionless companion, and, without having breathed a word or a syllable that could possibly have irritated the sanguiuarj' tyrant, was doomed to share the same unhappy fate. I was amazed, bewildered, and surprised. In my agitation I might unconsciously have put my hand or linger to my lips. This the cruel tyrant construed into an act of de- fiance, and without one warning or reproof, he rushed upon me with a drawn pistol, like a lion baulked of his prey. For an instant I saw the glittering weapon sparkling in the rays of the sinking sun, and then, as if checked in his fell design by an invisible power, it disappeared again in the case suspended aiound his waist. ' Knock him down ! brain him ! kill him ! ' were the words that rung appallingly upon my ear. In the twinkling of an eye I was stripped, on the ground, and in- sensible. Stunned, unconscious, and almost lifeless, with the blood oozing outjof scores of gashes, I was dragged into the camp, not as my guards were commanded, to bind me in fetters, but, as they thought — I heard it from their own lips — to bury 384 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. me. A stifling sensation, I well re- member, roused me to something approaching consciousness. The Mnd soldier to whom I was fastened, ■and whose shaura my bleeding: the hope of appeasing their anger and preventing bloodshed, as he had often done before. When iie reached the cattle-fold he found the enemy in strong force and apparently bent roused me to a knowledge of my misery and wretchedness." Such was the commencement of a series of tortures, and of a long imprison- ment, from which Mr. Stern and his wounds had thoroughly saturated, \ upon plunder. He cried out, " I am got me^ cup of cold-water, which your Missionary ! Why do you at- this, one of the enemy called out to another repeatedly, "Stab! stab!" When Mr. Thomas heard this, he , said to the man who was with him, survivmg companions were only de- , « Let us return, they will do us hvered when the British army in- [ mischief." They turned to go back ; vaded Abyssinia and set the captives j but, alas ! it was too late : one of the "^^- : men threw a spear and it struck Mr. m o rm. -Bjr 3 i •»«■■ • Thomas in the back and he fell, -?J^'-o^^%^o'if'^ Missionary. I upon which the enemy rushed upon —The Rev. J. S. Thomas had lived , hi^ ^nd struck him several times and laboured many years m Southern; till life was extinct. Hearing the Africa, when, m I806, m the mysteri- , ^^^^^ ^f the tumult, the Missionary's ous providence of God, he lost his I ^jfe handed her child to a Kaflar girl, life under circumstances peculiarly \ ^nd rushed out of the house towards distressing. He haa just removed , the cattle-kraal, whence the savage from aarkebury to Beecham Wood, j yells of the cruel natives came ; but m Haffirland, and the country was , before she reached the place, she met m a very unsettled state. Some of , a party of men carrying her husband the people who had joined him on j a lifeless corpse ! She was, indeed, his new station had recently been i severely crushed and sorely afflicted quarrelling and fighting with a party; by this sad bereavement; but she of natives belonging to another tribe ; , tried to gather some consolation from m the fight three men liad been , the fact that her beloved husband killed and their friends declared ( had laboured long and faithfully in that they would not rest till they | the mission-field, and that he was SiS r fiTn^^.v j fir''''TJl'' ! ^°'''^'^ prepared for the Master's call, lu the middle and had written a short time before had led on the attack of the night, four days after Mr. Thomas arrived at Beecham Wood, there was a cry, "We are attacked by the Pondas." He immediately arose and ran out of the house to see what was the matter ; his people told him the enemy was at the cattle kraal, at a short distance his lamented striking: lines : death the following ' For me a yictor's crown Of glory is prepared, And Avlien I lay this body down, This shall be my reward." 719. Missionary Martyrs of Ifa- from the house. He returned for maqualand. — The Rev. William a, minute just to arrange as best he 1 Threlfall was a zealous and devoted oould for the safety of his family, and the women and children who were flocking to his dwelling in confusion and dismay. He then went to speak to the enemy, with young Missionary who proceeded to Khamiesberg,' South Africa, in 1825, to assist the Kev. Barnabas Shaw, in the good work in which he was en- gaged. It had long been in con- THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 885 templatioQ to attempt to carry the Gospel to the regions beyond in Great Namaqvialand, where the people were in a fearful state of moral degrada- tion. The mission at Khamiesberg having been recently re-enforced, it was thought a favourable time to enter upon the new enterprise ; and Mr. Threlfall, in the ardour of his zeal having offered his servioep, with the sanction of his superintendent, set out on a journey of discovery accompanied by two native teachers, Jacob Links and Johannes Jager. They were mounted on oxen, after the fashion of the country, and tra- velled without molestation till they had got two or three days' journey beyond the great Orange River. At this point they came in contact with troublesome wandering tribes of Bushmen. Although they had with them on a pack-ox a few goods for barter, they suffered much from want of food, the people being un- friendly and unwilling to supply them with what they required at a fair price. On proceeding some dis- tance beyond the Warm Bath, they obtained a guide at a certain Bush- man's village ; but he and his asso- ciates, instead of conducting the travellers in safety through the wilderness, formed a plot for the de- struction of the whole party, that they might take possession of their eftects. Accordingly, the following night, while Mr. Threlfall and his companions were sleeping under a bush, as usual, without the slightest apprehension of danger, their foes came upon them and murdered them in cold blood. Jacob Links and Johannes Jager were first despatched by repeated blows from assagis and large stones. Mr. Threlfall was awoke by the commotion in the camp, and, seeing his danger, fled to a short distance pursued by his enemies; when, finding escape im- possible, he fell upon hia knees and c received the fatal blows of the as- sassins in the attitude of prayer. As the murderers confessed afterwards, he appeared to be "talking with God" when hurried out of time into eternity. The principal per- petrator of the cruel deed was af- terwards apprehended, tried, con- demned, and executed ; but the death of the martyred Missionaries cast a gloom over the enterprise for a long time. As several months passed away before their sad fate was known at the nearest mission station, their remains were never discovered ; but they will be forth- coming on the morning of the resur- rection, when the dead, small and great, shall stand before God. Hav- ing been faithful unto death, these Missionary martyrs will each receive a "crown of glory that fadeth not a.wa.j." 720. The Power of Fish-hooks; — When the Rev. Samuel Leigh paid his first visit of inspection to Wan- garoa, in New Zealand, in 1822, previous to the establishment of the Wesleyan Mission in that country, he was received in a friendly manner by the paramount chief Tara, or "George," as he was generally called. The chief invited the Missionary to sail with him in his canoe around the splendid harbour, told him the touch- ing story of the taking of the ship Boyd, and the murder of the crew in 1809, and showed him much at- tention. When they landed, they were soon surrounded by a crowd of curious natives, many of whom had never seen a white man before. Dur- ing the temporary absence of the chief, the people became very rude and tumultuous, and from their fierce and daring manner, Mr. Leigh had good reason to apprehend per- sonal violence. He had charged his men to remain near the beach, with the boat ready to receive him, and 386 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. move off quickly at a given signal, in case of necessity. As the clamour of the people increased, and tinding it impossible to reason with them on the impropriety of their rudeness, the Missionary began to move to- wards the beach. On observing this, the natives closed in upon him in a compact body, and almost surrounded him, iiourishing their spears and clubs in a most threatening manner. The chief who had now joined his people, and who had hitherto been so friendly, looked on with apparent indifl'erence, and declined to inter- fere. Believing the crisis to have arrived, Mr. Leigh cried out, "Stand hack ! I have iish-hooks ; " and tak- ing out of his pocket a handful of these coveted articles, he threw them over their heads. They were taken by surprise ; and wh'ile they turned round and scrambled for the fish- hooks, he ran towards the beach, and succeeded in getting into the boat. With a thankful heart fori this merciful deliverance from the ' violence of savage, unreasonable and wicked men, the Missionary and his party stood out to sea, and in due time reached the Bay of Islands in safety. 721. Assault on Mr. Turner — The Rev. Nathaniel Turner had no sooner commenced his Missionary labours in New Zealand, in 1823, than he found himself exposed to numerous discomforts and even dangers, arising from the turbulent and savage character of the people among whom his lot was cast. As a specimen, the following incident may be given. For several days and nights in succession, the mission family were "almost stunntd" by the tui bulent broil and vociferations around them. One day George, the paramount chief of the tribe, took Mr. Turner a pig for which he had already paid him, and demanded payment a second time. After long refusal, to end the dispute, Mr. Turner gave him an iron pot, the article he desired. Instead of being satisfied, as was expected, the man immediately seized an axe and a frying-pan, and then in a passion dashed the pot to pieces against an anvil. Mr. Turner walked towards Messrs. Hobbs and Stack, who were at work not far off. George at once followed in fiendish rage, and twice levelled his loaded musket at him, and threatened to take his life. But the Lord mercifully withheld him. He then raged dreadfully and pushed him about the bank, saying, "You want to make the New Zealanders slaves : we want muskets, and powder, and tomahawks ; but yon give us nothing but karakta, "prayers." We don't want to hear about Jesus Christ : if you love us, as you say you do, give us blankets, axes," &c. In a short time he went to the house and threatened Mrs. Turner and the servant, saying he would serve them as he had done the passengers and crew of the Boyd, sixty-eight of whom had been cruelly massacred by him and his tribe, and the ship des- troyed, a few years before. The girl became alarmed, and ran screaming to the Missionaiies. Mr. Turner feared his wife had been murdered, but, on reaching the house, he found her bravely contending with the chief and faithfully remonstrating with him on account of his cruel and un- reasonable conduct. After a while the fury of the savage abated, and he cooled down considerably. In excusing himself, he said, putting his hand to his heart, " When my heart rests here, then I love Mr. Turner very much ; but when my heart rises to my throat, then I could kni him in a minute." 722. Second Assault. — Writing from New Zealand to the Missionary THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 387 Committee, in London, under date of March 25th, ]S-2o, the Kev.N. Turner says : — " Of kite things have been far from quiet and encouraging amongst us. On the Jth instant, the natives gave us a proof that our lives are in some danger, j^lany of them gathered around our settlement and became troublesome. Several got into the yard. Ahudu, a principal chief, in a menacing mood, came direct to the house. On my remonstrating, he be- came enraged, and stormed at me, shaking his weajjon over my head, as though he would have instantly cut it oft". On brother White coming up, he reproved the chief, and as this had not been the first assault of the kind, ordered him out of the yard. He refused to go, and began storm- ing and threatening in an alarming manner. Presently he left, followed by his partv. We soon missed a favourite young dog, which during j the affray one of them had taken away under his mat. Learnin2: the I whei'eabouts of the dog, Mr. White ] went and recovered it. Young Te ] Puhi, for whom it had been stolen, attempted a rescue, and in so doing broke its leg. He then set upon Mr. White with his spear, but was pre- vented from injuring him much. Seeing the occurrence from my room window, Mr. Hobbs and I ran to render assistance. Before I had half crossed the held, Te Puhi left Mr. White, and ran towards me, with vengeance in his looks, and, I be- lieve, with destructicm in his design. Without saying a word, he aimed a blow at my head with his spear. I received the blow on my left arm. The spear broke in two, and with the longest ptrt he attempted to spear me, and gave me a severe thrust or blow in my left side. For- tunately lor me, it happened to be the blunt end of the spear. On re- ceiving this blow, I believe I fell senseless, not knowing the injury I had received. On seeing him upon me, another chief, who was very friendly to us, ran and prevented him from doing me further injury. At this time Ahudu, the father of my assailant, had got Mr. White down, by the side of the fence, and it is likely would have injured him seriously, if not murdered him, had he not been rescued by other natives. As it was, he escaped with a few cuts and bruises." Mr. Turner was taken up for dead, and carried into the house by his supposed murderers. He was contiued to his bed for several days; but at length, by the good providence of God, he was restored to his wonted vigour. These repeated manifestations of heathen violence were followed by others which ulti- mately resulted in the removal of the Missionaries and the giving up of the Wesleyan Mission in New Zealand for several years. 723. Jeopardy of Messrs. Tyer- man and Bennett. — In the year 1824, when Messrs. Tyerman and Bennett had just completed their deputation visit of inspection to the stations of the London Missionary Society in the South Seas, they called at New Zealand, nnd spent a short time with their Wesleyan bretliren atWangaroa. Whihtihe J^ndeavour, the vessel in which they sailed, was laying at anchor at the mouth of the river, she had nearl}'^ been cut oft" by the sav-age natives. Mr. Dacre, with some others, had gone in a boat up to Wesley Dale, the mission-station, leaving the gentle- men of the deputation, Mr. Threl- keld and his son, and some of the crew, on board. The natives crowded the deck of the little vessel, and. committed several thefts. An at- tempt was made to clear the deck, in eff'ecting which one of the natives fell overboard. Supposing that their countryman had been thrown over- 388 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. board, the natives immediately made the fchore resound with the hideous alarm of war. The deck was pre- sently thronged. The natives armed themselves with axes, billets of wood, and whatever else their hands could grasp. Not one of the pas- sengers or crew could stir. An at- tempt at resistance would have been followed by instant death. The cries of " We are dead! " " It is all over!" burst from every tongue. Some of the monsters felt the bodies of the white men, and seemed in- tensely delighted ; while others held the uplifted axe, anxious for the signal to give the blow. Mr, Threl- keld prepared himself to receive the impending club, that he might the more easily be dispatched. His little boy inquired of him whether it would "hurt them to be eaten." Mr. Bennett awaited in silence, but with rinshaken confidence, in hopes of a better world, the stroke that would lay his body low. Mr. Tyer- man, though conhdently looking forward to the glorious realities of eteinity, still felt it his duty to speak in a friendly manner to the savages. All on board, though certain of death, prepared to meet the shock with heroic fortitude, except the poor cook, who, rather than be de- voured, thought of suspending shot to his feet and leaping overboard. "While in this state of suspense, the mission boat hove in sight, and with it a ray of hope inspired every breast. The natives, too, relaxed their fero- cious appearance. In the boat were the chieftain George and the Rev. Mr. "White, The latter, with amaze- ment and gratitude, saw the de- struction from which all had escaped so narrowly. He addressed the sav- ages on their conduct, while George exerted all his power and influence for the restoration of order, and the turbulent multitude soon dis- persed. 724. Heathen Craftiness.— Not long after the arrival of the Rev. J. Geddie at the island of Aneityum, in Western Polynesia, a violent per- secution broke out against Christi- anity. Finding, however, that open violence did not succeed in putting a stop to the work of God, the heathen, feigning an interest in the " new religion," sought, by subtilty, to involve the mission in ruin. The following instance may serve to illustrate their mode of proceed- ing:— A crafty inland tribe sent a messenger to the Missionary, inviting him to come to them, stating that they had heard much about the " VVord of Jehovah," but as they did not understand it, they wished to be instructed. The unsuspecting man of God, delighted with the prospect of doing good, made pre- parations to visit them. The nearest route to the place was by boat on the Lagoon, inside the reef. A boat's crew was selected and all things were ready, but the morning fixed for the journey was too stormy to allow them to proceed, and it was resolved to postpone the visit. Some days passed away, and the disap- pointed heathen sent another mes- senger, expressing their regret that the Missionary had not come, but stating that they were desirous to barter some native productions for a hog, which they wished to be taken inland to their village. Terms being proposed and accepted, a few young men of the mission-station carried the animal to its purchaser, the Missionary still intending to visit them at some convenient season. The Christian party had no sooner entered the heathen village than the savages fell upon them with a de- sign to murder them all. Four of the number happily escaped ; but one, who was more the object of their hatred, because of his eminence as a Christian, lost his life, and his THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 389 body was committed to the oven. There can be no doubt but had the Missionary himself gone on this occasion, he also would have been killed ; and when the intelligence was brought to him of what had occurred, he was constrained to render thanks to God for Ilis pre- serving goodness. 725. Missionaries driven away. — For a short time after the arrival of the Rev. Messrs. Turner and Nisbet, with their wives, at Tana, in the South Seas, in 1842, their prospects of usefulness as Missionaries were encouraging ; but it was not long before troubles arose and accumu- lated, to the serious injury of the work in which they were engaged. The first opposition to Chrisliun in • struction was raised by the nume- rous body of heathen priests who lived in the vicinity of the volcano. They saw that as the "Word of Jehovah " was attended to they were no longer either feared or fed as formerly, and thej' were roused to vow death to the "servants of Jehovah." To accomplish this pur- pose they made several daring open attempts, from which the brethren were mercifully preserved in the good providence of God. It was known that the IMissionaries had in their possession a gun, and making sure of this as a means of protection, a few friendly natives came to ask for it. "No, no," was the reply of the Missionaries ; " we cannot give it up. We dare not be the cause of taking away life. We give our- selves to Jehovah's protection. Live or die, we will not allow you to use the gun on our account." The crisis now came. Flames of burning huts and plantations were seen all around. By the light of the flames hundreds of naked savages were seen advanc- ing near and still nearer to the Mis- sion-house. It was a night of agon- ising anxiety. To remain in the house was certain death, at least to the Missionaries, and worse tlian death to their beloved wives. What is to be done ? They have one boat ; to this they flee ; and, followed by the teachers in their Samoan canoe, at midnight they put to sea. About thirty miles eastward was the island of Aneityum, where they might per- haps gain a temporary refuge, could they reach it; but the contrary winds and waves prevented tliem from steering in that direction. Eromanga was to the north, but its inhabitants at that time would have murdered them. After having re- solved to abide at sea for the night, they were driven from their purpose by a series of contrary squalls, which compelled them to return to Tana at the hazard of their lives. Faint with anxiety and toil, they again reached their house about tour o'clock in the morning. At day- break, however, just as they had commended themselves to God in prayer, a fiendish yell of war-whoop was heard, and hundreds of natives were close upon them. For an hour or two the savages were kept from striking the fatal blow, and in nn unexpected moment shouts of "Sail, ho ! sail, ho ! " were heard from natives who, but a moment before, were vociferating threats of death and destruction. This was life from the dead to the mission family. The ship was the Hiyhlander of Hobart Town. Communication was had with her as soon as possible, and Captain Lucas kindly received the Mission- aries and their families on board, and conveyed them to Samoa, and thus for a time the mission at Tana was abandoned. 726. Deliverance of Mr. Calvert. — Whilst labouring as a Missionary in Fiji, the Rev. James Calvert was on one occasion mercifully delivered ;m3() THE ailSSIONAEY WORLD. from imminent clanger. He had been to Levnka, and was returning home in a boat. Having a favour- able opportunity, he thought he ■would call at Motureke to notify the people of their danger, having heard of a party of hostile natives who meditated an attack upon them. The boat could not get near the shore on account of the tide, consequently Mr. Calvert requested one of his men to get out and wade to the shore, and tell the people to meet him at a cer- tain point at some distance, where the boat would be able to get in. When he had got a little way from the boat, he saw several persons coming out from among the cocoa- nut trees. He was afraid, and said, " They will kill me." The Mission- ary told the man to come back into the boat, imd said he would go him- self, for he did not think the people were his enemies. As he waded to- wards the shore, he saw a good many more people, and they looked very fierce and angry, and. ran towards him. He had told the men to re- move to another place with the boat, where the water was deeper, so that it was now at a considerable distance from him, and he had no means of escape. As the savages got near to Mr. Calvert, one man held up his gun to strike him, and some with clubs, some with hatchets, and others with spears, evidently wanted to kill him. He was soon surrounded by above a hundred savages, all cla- mouring for his life. He trembled, but remonstrated with them, de- claring that he was their friend, and there was no reason why they should treat him thus. The Missionary knew the features of one of the men, and hoped he might prove friendly to him ; this man took hold of Mr. Calvert and told him he should live. Mr. Calvert clung to him, and to another native whom he also recog- nised, who carried a fearful looking battle-axe. Whilst standing be- tween these two men, and remon- strating with the crowd, a very ugly man rushed upon him, and seemed determined to kill him, but he was kept back by the rest. They were all this time in the water, and the Missionary attempted to wade nearer the shore, but was pulled about very roughly by the people ; some untied his neckcloth, others pulled his coat and felt him, and he fully expected to be stripped, scarcely daring to think of what might follow next. The natives then commenced singing their war song, to excite each other to deeds of cruelty and blood. Just at that time there came up a friendly Bau chief, whom Mr. Calvert knew, and who interposed on his behalf. This was a man of considerable power and influence, and imme- diately restrained the unruly multi- tude ; he even threatened to punish them severely for their rude treat- ment of the Missionary, but, in the kindness of his heart, Mr. Calvert begged that they might only be ad- monished. Thus did God in His providence preserve the life of His servant who trusted in Him. 727. Danger from Cannibals, — During their residence at Somosomo, in Fiji, the Missionaries were fre- quently exposed to the insults and ill-treatment of the natives, and sometimes to actual danger from ferocious cannibals. On one occa- sion, when Mr. Lj'th was sent for by the notorious chief Tuithekau, when he was sick, he talked with him so closely about his soul and eternity, that the savage became enraged, and laid hold of the Missionary's gar- ment, calling out for a club that he might kill him. Mr. Lyth left the skirt of his calico coat in the hands of his assailant, and escaped away to his own house. The sick man relented, and sent to beg the Mis- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 891 sionary's pardon before he died. Mr. Lyth had been sent for by this chief in the character of a medical man, but even this did not screen him from danger. On another occa- sion, Mr, Williams was getting his baggage on board the mission -vessel, John Weslei/ ; a chief who had been attempting to steal, and w^as prevented, ran up to Mr. Williams, shaking his club over his head, and shouting that there and then he would settle him. Mr. Calvert stepped up to the succour of his friend, and prevented the fall of the club on the intended victim ; but so friglitful was the sight, that the ship's crew cleared off to the brig with all convenient speed, and no marvel, seeing any one might che- rish a dread of being killed and eaten by Fijian .cannibals. The same chief, on a former occasion, wanted to get into Mr. Williams's house at the time of taking dinner, that he might assist them in eating the food, but a large dog was chained in the passage to secure the family from intrusion ; at this the savage became so enraged, that he took up one of Mrs. Williams's little boys, about two years old, and threw him with great violence to the dog. The mother saw it with the feelings of a mother, and flew to his rescue. The child was injured, but not seriously. In tliis and in many other instances has Divine Providence preserved the Missionaries and their families in Fiji, when exposed to imminent peril, and at the same time given them Christian courage to brave the diffi- culties and dangers of their peculiar position. 728. Two Heroines.— The Mis- sionary enterprise owes much to the courage, patience, and endurance of Christian ladies, the devoted wives of Missionaries. The following is selected from a number of instances which might have been given of their noble conduct in circumstances of peculiar danger and dilHculty. Mrs. Calvert and Mrs. Lyth were left alone with their children at Viwa, in Fiji, whilst their husbands were gone to the district meeting, when a report was brought one day that fourteen women were to be strangled and cooked at Bau on the morrow. Whati could be done ? The Missionaries had often inter- ceded, with more or less success, for human life. Would it be of any use for their delicate wives to exert their influence to save the lives of their dark heathen sisters ? They resolved to try. A canoe was immediately procured, and. the two ladies, with a lew Christian natives, jumped into it. As they proceeded polling over the flat, a distance of about two miles, they drew near the blood- stained capital of Fiji, and heard with trembling hearts the wild din of savage cannibals grow louder and louder, whilst the dismal sound of the death-drum, and horrid shrieks at intervals, told them that the dreadful work of murder was begun. Nothing daunted, the noble-minded Englishwomen urged on the boatmen to increase their speed. At length they reached the beach, and on jumping on shore, they met a lotu chief, who dared to join them, say- ing, "Make haste! some are dead, but some are alive ! " Guarded by an unseen power, the Missionaries' wives passed through the savage throng unhurt. They pressed for- ward to the house of the old King Tanoa, the entrance to which was strictly forbidden to women. With a whale's tooth in each hand as a present, they urged their plea at the footstool of his sable majesty, that the remaining lives mi^ht be spared. The old man was startled at the au- dacity of the fair intruders. His hearing was dull, and the ladies 392 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. raised their voices higher and yet lotu. From this point he wrote a higher in pleading for mercy. When letter to his wife, stating his inten- the king fully understood the nature tion, and the probability of his re- of their request, he said, " Those that are dead are dead, but those that are still alive shall live." At that word a messenger was immediately sent to stop the work of murder, and he soon returned to say that iive of the women were still alive, the rest of fourteen having been killed. Their mission of mercy having been thus faithfully executed, the Missionaries' wives returned to their homes with mingled feelings of gratitude and sorrow, and with renewed resolutions never to neglect an opportunity of doing good to the poor degraded people among whom their lot was cast in the order of Divine Provi- dence. 729. Missionary Martyrs of Fiji. — For many years the Missionaries in Fiji had been preserved in a very remarkable manner from the numer- ous dangers to which they were exposed, when an event occurred which threw a gloom over the entire enterprise, as it involved the loss of several valuable lives. The llev. Thomas Baker, when stationed ai Davuilevii, in the Rewa Circuit, had occasion to visit several out-stations Iq the interior of Viti Levu, to which native teachers had been appointed. He left home accordingly on the 13th of July, 1867, accompanied by Shadrack, a native Missionary, two teachers, and six young men from the training Institution. The follow- ing week was spent in visiting various out-stations among scattered tribes with which the Missionary had been more or less acquainted before. On reaching Dawarau, Mr. Baker seems to have resolved upon attempting to cross the country to the north coast, an object which he had long secretly cherished, with the hope of inducing other heathen tribes to embrace the turning hom.e from the other side of the island by sea. On proceeding forward, Mr. Baker and his party came in contact with a tribe of savage heathens, at a place called Novosa, the chief of which was, unknown to them, plotting their destruction. They were allowed the use of a hut to lodge in on Saturday night, the 20th ; and having cooked their supper, and united in their evening devotions, they retired to rest. But the noise and confusion, which were kept up outside during the whole night made sleep impos- sible, and from what they heard,, they had reason to believe that mis- chief was intended. This circum- stance hastened their departure from the town the next morning ; but they had not proceeded more thaa a hundred yards on their journey, when they were attacked by a band of armed men, with the chief at their head, and were all murdered in cold blood, with the exception of two of the young men who escaped as by miracle, and fled with all possible speed to communicate the mournful intelligence of the sad disaster. 730. Murder of Mr. Whiteley.— There never was a more devoted Missionary of the Cross, or a greater friend to the Maori race, among whom he laboured for many years, than the llev. John Whiteley, and yet he fell a sacrifice to the fury and unreasonable rage of the people to whose interests the whole of his ministerial life had been devoted. Mr. Whiteley had laboured for thirty- six years in New Zealand, and had seen and suffered much amid the wars and tumults through which that unhappy country had been called to pass, when, on the 13th of THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 393 April, 18G9, he left his home as usual to preach at Pukevuhe, near the White Clifl's, and other places, on the following day, which was the Sabbath. It was a time of war and commotion, hut Mr. Whiteley was unwilling? to neglect his appoint- ments. He had proceeded nearly to the end of his journey, when he en- countered a party of hostile natives. They desired him to return, but he declined to do so, thinking, perhaps, that his presence on the scene of conflict might prevent the shedding of blood. Whereupon they shot first his horse, and then himself, and immediately departed. On Monday morning the lifeless body of the devoted Missionary was found lying near that of his horse, pierced with five bullets, but not otherwise muti- lated. A whole family of Europeans vpas murdered in that neighbour- hood on the same day, and when the intelligence of the massacre reached the nearest settlement, it was the cause of universal sorrow and mourn- ing among the people. 731. Murder of Bishop Patteson and his Companioris. — Sii:ce the lamented death of John Y/illiams, no event has caused more sorrow to the friends of missions than the murder of Bishop Patteson by the savage natives of Melanesia. He was one of the most devoted and self-denying Missionary labourers in the South Sea Islands, and his loss will be deeply felt and sincerely de- plored by all with whom he was associated. He left the brightest prospects in his own country to engage in this work, and after la- bouring with the most exemplary zeal for several years, he has fallen a. sacrifice, not so much to the savage instincts of the heathen tribes he visited, as to the brutal treachery of his fellow-countrymen. For some- time lawless and wicked men had scoured the seas in small vessels to seize unoffending natives, to carry them off as slaves or labourers to Queensland. Knowing the confi- dence of the people in Bishop Patte- son, these marauders were in the habit of alluring them on board their vessel, by trying to make them believe that it was the mission-ship in which he was wont to travel. They even went so far as to perform a mock religious service on deck, one of them personating the good Bishop in canonicals ! The consequence was that the natives of a certain island in Melanesia, in retaliation for the depredations committed, resolved to murder the first white men who ventured to approach their shores. Shortly afterwards, towards the close of 1871, Bishop Patteson paid his usual visit, but the natives refused to believe that it was really he, and as soon as he and his party attempted to land, they fell upon them and murdered the good bishop, as well as the Rev. Mr. Atkin, and a native teacher. Surely it is high time for the British Government to put a stop to the kidknapping of the help- less natives of Polynesia, which has been so long practised by unprin- cipled white men. 732. Pour Missionaries Shot. — The great rebellion in India, in 1854, was attended by scenes of cruelty and bloodshed appalling to contemplate. In one of these four American Missionaries, the Rev. Messrs. Freeman, Campbell, Johnson and Macmullen, lost their lives under circumstances truly painful and mysterious. From the com- mencement of the outbreak they were in great danger. They had rebellion around them on every side, and it seemed impossible for them to find a place of safety. But they were not forgotten by their Divine Lord and Master. Perplexed they 394 THE MISSION AEY WORLD. were not in despair; cast down, they were not forsaken. In' their peril they turned to Him who is the strength and refuge of His children; and the Lord filled, their hearts with wondrous peace. At length, these four Missionaries with their excel- lent wives and two children, ten in all, embarked in boats to descend the Ganges towards Cawnpore. Un- knowingly they quitted one scene of danger, only to fall more directly into the tiger's jaws. Terror by night, and the arrow that iiieth by day, were their constant portion. They were plundered, hunted, pur- sued, fired upon, but got on as best they could, and at last arrived at Bhitoor, the residence of the rebel chief Nana Sahib. Here thtirboat was wrecked on an island, and they were compelled to land. Soon the rebel troops arrived from Cawnpore, and the mission party were called upon to surrender, but before they obeyed their siiramons to cross from the island to the river bank, they knelt down, and Mr. Campbell, in the most affecting terms, commended them to God in prayer. They had no sooner landed than they were seized as prisoners, bound and stripped to the waist. The gentle- men were tied together in a ring, the ladies and children placed in the centre, and all marched off together to Cawnpore, about seven miles dis- tant. The same day they were all led out on the plain of Cawnpore, close to the mission-house, ajid all ruthlessly shot. Their death was agonizing, but not long delayed, and each suflerer no doubt received a martyr's crown, having been found faithful unto death in the service of Him who declared that they who sutiered for Him should reign with Him for ever. 733. Persecution in China. — The Rev. R. S. Maclay, of the Foo- chow Methodist Episcopal Church Mission, reports some lamentable events which occurred in the out- stations of that mission in the latter pait of 1871, as the result of the attempts made by certain mandarins to propagate the foolish and wicked slander that the foreigners were secretly engaged in poisoning the wells, »S;c. He says: — " Our chapel in the district city of Ku-ch'eng, one hundred miles west of Foochow, was destroyed by a mob ; and the native preacher, with his family, was compelled to fly from the premises to escape injury, Next day three of the Christians were seized, and beaten severely by the mob. They were subsequently handed over to the magistrate, who, after examination, discharged one of them at once, and the other two on the third day following their arrest. At Hai-K'an, some forty miles south of Foochow, our native preacher was seized by a mob, dragged into the streets, and severely beaten, while another gang destroyed all the furniture in the house. A military mandarin, hearing the noise, at once interfered, and saved the preacher from further violence. At Teng-tiong, about thirty miles south of Foochow, our native preacher was seized, and almost beaten to death by the mob. They told him that if he would sign a paper confessing that he had been hired by foreigners to poison wells, &c., they would not whip him any more ; but, if he did not sign the paper, they would kiU him. He replied, ' Foreigners have not hired me to poison your wells ; I am entirely innocent of the charge you prefer against me. My life is in your hands. God knows i am inno- cent, and in Him I trust. They then beat him again, till, finally, some kind friend interfered, and, having gone security for him , rescued him from his bloodthirsty perse- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 395 cutors. A gang of ruffians, at a j place sixty miles from Fooehow, j attacked oue of our preachers while j going to his station. Tliey seized t him, carried him to a secluded place, j and pounded him with stones till life ; seemed extinct. They then stripped ] oft' all his clothes, save one garment, and left him. A few minutes after- \ wards some persons saw him, and supposing him to be dead, they pro- posed to dig a hole, and conceal his bodj". By this time the preacher's strength returned, so that he was ' able to crawl, and gradually he sue- | ceeded in walking erect. He had gone only a short distance when the cry, ' Poisoner.' Foreiriner ! Poi- soner! was again raised, and he was surrounded and beaten. The mob, j however, seeing his exhausted con- dition, suddenly became alarmed lest he should die in their hands, . and, after a few minutes, they all ran awa3\ lie now staggered on a little further, when he saw another com- pany running towards him, shouting ^Poisoner! Kill him!^ llallying all his remaining strength, the preacher started to run, but, un- acquainted with the country, he suddenly found himself on the verge of a rocky precipice, some twenty feet high. ' Finding myself going over the precipice,' and here I quote his own touching language, ' I thought of Stephen, the tirst Chris- tian martyr, and as he, when stoned, died praying for his persecutors, 1 commended my soul to God, and prayed for the salvation of those who seemed to thirst for my blood.' Strange to say, the fall did not kQl him. Though unconscious for a time, he gradually rallied, and found that no one was near him. It is proba- ble the people thought he was dead, and fearing lest they might be charged with having killed him, they withdrew. He was now only a short distance from one of our stations, and after many painful eff"orts, he finally reached the place where he was oared for by kind Christian friends." "IN PERILS TEOM COUNTRY- MEN." 734. Paul at Jerusalem. — On going up to Jerusalem after one of his extensive Missionary journies, the Apostle Paul met with a welcome re- ception from his Christian brethren; and at a meeting of the elders appa- rently convened for the purpose, " when he had saluted them, he declared particularly what things God had wrought among the Gen- tiles by his ministry." The Apostle met with very different treatment, however, at tlae hands of his coun- trymen who had not received the truth. "When they saw him in the temple, they stirred up all the people, and laid hands upon him, crying out, Men of Israel, help ! This is the man that teacheth all men every- where against the people, and the law, and this place." " And all the city was moved, and the people ran together and they took Paul, and drew him out of the temple, and forthwith the doors were shut. And as they went about to kill him, tid- ings came unto the chief captain of the band, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar." Then the lloman officer in command sent centurions and soldiers to rescue Paul out of the hands of his enemies. They found the infuriated mob beating the Mis- sionary unmercifully, and with dif- ficulty they released him from their violence, and conducted him into tlie castle. Early next morning "certain of the Jews banded to- gether, and bound themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither eat nor drink till they had 396 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. killed Paul. And there were more than forty who had made this con- spiracy." Knowing that they could not accomplish their wicked purpose by force, they resorted to stratagem. They formed a plot to get Paul sent down to the chief priests, under the pretence of wishing to confer with him on some matters in dispute, and so watched their opportunity to take away his life. But providentially this plot came to the ears of Paul's nephew, who went and told him of the "lying in wait of the Jews." Paul communicated the intelligence to the chief captain, who at once made arrangements for the Apostle to be conveyed to Cesarea during the night, under an escort of two hun- dred soldiers (Acts xxiii. 33). This was the servant of God for the time ' being delivered out of the hands of his enemies, who were in this in- stance his own countrymen ; but who, nevertheless, thirsted for his blood, and pursued him with una- bated enmity and malice, till he was constrained to appeal unto Csesar. 735. First Missionary Martyr. — The first convert to the faith of the Gospel of which we have any notice in history, who was put to death for Christ's sake, was Stephen the Evan- gelist, who fell a sacrifice to the vio- lence of his own countrymen. The account given of this event in the sacred narrative is of mournful in- terest. There arose up certain Jews of the synagogue, who were the sworn enemies of the new religion, and they disputed with Stephen. But it is said " they were notable to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake." Thwartdl in their efforts to confound or silence the humble Missionary of the Cross in fair argument, these desperadoes in the service of Satan resorted to vio- lence ; but as the law was not en- tirely in their own hands, they had recourse to a carefully- concocted plan, which was conceived in malice and consummated in blood. The wicked Jews charged the evangelist with speaking blasphemy, and "stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and came upon Stephen and caught him, and brought him to the council." False witnesses were induced to appear against him. Like his divine Master, he submitted to a mock trial, was insulted, condemned, and sentenced to be stoned. But amid all this the man of God was sustained by a clear conscience and an inward testimony of the Divine favour. This was manifest in his very appearance, for his countenance shone with heavenly radiance, and it is said that the members of the council "saw his face as it had been the face of an angel." He made a noble defence of himself and his doctrines ; but he was nevertheless dragged forth to execution. The temper and con- duct of Stephen in the trying hour were in beautiful harmony with his high profession as a follower and ambassador of the meek and lowly Jesus. It is said that he died call- ing upon God, and saying, "Lord Jesus receive my spirit." Yea, with his expiring breath he prayed for his murderers. " He kneeled down and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge, and when he had said this, he fell asleep." Here the curtain drops on the closing scene in the earthly career of the first of the noble army of Missionary martyrs. The only ad- ditional notice of him in the sacred narrative is the touching fact that " devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him." Whilst this token of respect was paid by his brethren to his mangled body, his redeemed and sanctified spirit was no doubt con- veyed by heavenly angels to that THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 897 happy place where " the wicked cease from troubling and the weary are at rest." 736. Peter's Deliverance from Prison. — The imprisonment of the Apostle Peter for preaehins: the Gospel of Christ was the act of Herod the King:, who had previously pul to death James the brother of John ; but it is distinctly stated that he was incited to commit the cruel deed by the persecuting and unbelieving Jews, whom he wished to please, and who were constantly plotting the destruction of the disciples and the extinction of the Christian faith. While Peter was kept in prison under a strong military guard, awaiting his impending fate, "prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for him ;" and the Almighty, who is ever at- tentive to the supplications of His faithful people, interposed on behalf of the persecuted Missionary in a remarkable manner, and delivered him out of the hands of his enemies. On the night before his intended execution, " Peter was sleeping be- tween two soldiers, bound with two chains, and the keepers before the door kept the prison. And, behold, the angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison, and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying. Arise up quickly. And his chains fell off from iiis hands. And the angel said unto him. Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And so he did. And he saith unto him. Cast thy garment about thee and follow me. And he went out and followed him, and wist not that it was true which was done by the angel, but thought he saw a vision" (Acts xii. 5 — 9). But this was no dream: it was a blessed reality. "When Peter, fol- lowing his heavenly guide, came to the iron gate leading to the city, in- fluenced by a miraculous power it opened unto them of its own accord ; and when they were fairly beyond the precincts of the prison, the angel took his departure, and left the Apostle to meditate on the mysterious occurrence. " And when Peter came to himself, he said, Now I know of a surety tliat the Lord hath sent His angel, and hath delivered me out of the hands of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews." He then went to the house of Mary, where the disciples were still engaged in prayer on his be- half. When he knocked at the door, a young woman, named Rhoda, went to hearken, to ascertain whether it was a friend or a foe who sought ad- mittance. On hearing the voice of Peter, she was astonished, and in- stead of opening the door, she ran in and made known the joyful news. They were all surprised, and thought the intelligence was too good to be true ; but when they opened the door, they found it even so ; and when Peter had related the particulars of his wonderful deliverance by the Almighty power and providence of God, they praised the Lord with sin- cere hearts, and went on their way rejoicing. 737. A Warning to Persecutors. — A short time after the commence- ment of the Wesleyan Mission in the island of Jamaica, a few negro slaves, members of the Society in Kingston, were in the habit of hold- ing a prayer meeting every Tuesday evening, in a large but dilapidated house occupied by a poor coloured woman in the lower part of the town. One evening some young fellows made great disturbance, and broke part of the furniture. One of them loudly threatened to pull down the house the next Tuesday evening. But mark the judgment of God! That evening he was carried to his 398 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. grave ! — carried from the very house he had intended that night to pull down. The house in which he died, and which was opposite to the one in which the prayer-meeting was held, being too small, the poor wo- man was reqiiested to grant the use of her house for the purpose of the funeral. "With this request she read- ily complied, so that the corpse of the persecutor lay in the very house he had threatened to pull down, and was carried out thence on the even- ing he had designed to perpetrate the wicked deed. Sirrely there is a God that judgeth in the earth ! and they that touch His people touch the apple of His eye ! 738. Mr. Eoyle and the English Captain. — The Rev. Mr. Royle, a Missionary in Polynesia, had been waiting for some time on a neigh- bouring island for an opportunity to return to Aitutaki. At length one occurred, but it was attended with discredit to the captain and danger to the Missionary. Arriving oft' the entrance to the lagoon at Aitutaki, the sea was so much troubled as to render landing all but impossible. Uncomfortable, however, as circum- stances were on board, the Missionary proposed to remain until the next day. This being denied by the cap- tain, he signified his willingness to he taken on to the port whither the vessel was bound ; but this also was forbidden, and he was reluctantly compelled to descend into the boat, and to attempt the landing in immi- nent danger. The surf was found rising so high, and its foam so great, that another eff'ort was made to pre- vent what appeared to be a most preposterous act. Pointing towards the reef through which the boat had to pass, " Do you think you can enter now when you see the real state of the sea ? " inquired the Mis- sionary, who was tremblingly anxi- ous for the sake of his wife and children, who were with him in the boat. " I mean to try," was the answer of the man who was in charge of the boat, and instantly he ordered the crew to " pull smartly," but a mighty billow swept over them, their oars were as useless as straws, and, gunwale deep under water, the boat was taken out to sea. " Take us back to the ship," the Missionary said; "we dare not make another attempt to land in the present state of the surf." " I will not detain the ship," was the reply ; " you must land." By this time a numerous body of natives had come to the reef, some of whom swam off to the boat, and, at the risk of their lives, rendered all the assistance in their power, and mercifully, almost miraculously, the Missionary party got on shore alive. — Gill. 739. Evil Influence of Demo- ralised White Men. — During the time that the Rev. H. Royle la- boured as a solitary Missionary in the island of Aitutaki, he was re- peatedly exposed to danger from the evil inftuence of demoralised white men, who had either left the ships on board of which they had been sailors, or escaped from convict set- tlements and taken up their abode among the heathen. On one occa- sion the chief and the people, at " the instigation of the white men," sirmmoned the Missionary to appear before their tribunal, to disprove statements made by them against his character ; but encouraged by a faithful and sympathising few, in whom he could repose confidence, he gave little heed to this petty oppo- sition. He saw the ignorance, and mourned over the folly of his deluded countrymen. Before long, however, the combined hostility of the heathen and abandoned Englishmen assumed a more alarming form. Mr. and THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 399 Mrs. Royle had retired to rest one beautiful moonlif^ht nijjht, M'hen on a sudden a furious yell of multi- tudinous voices was heard from the settlement, wliich was lifi:hted up ■with a fierce, lurid f^Lire. The Mis- sionary, with a troubled heart, has- tened to ascertain the cause. Alas ! alas ! the Inrjje cliapel was in flames, and in a few hours it was reduced to ashes. Thedestructitm of tlie chapel was no doubt intended as a threaten- ing to the Missionary, but still faithful to his trust, he continued to preach to the ungrateful people, and did all in his power to promote their welfare. From this time for some months, every week witnessed re- peated acts of darini; outrage on the habitations of the Christian party, who, although severely persecuted, increased in number and in their attachment to Christianity. In the midst of all their diihculties, the small band of native converts built a substantial new chapel, capable of containing a thousand people. This building was opened with joj', but not without some appreheusions for its safety. Sabbath after Sabbath the services were well attended, and there was a prospect of much good ; but, alas ! not many months had passed before this new building was also in flames. The Missionary, in his desire to save it, hastened to the spot, but it was too late ; he had only just time to escape before the roof fell in, and before the morning dawned it was a ruin. Through all these trying scenes the Mission fa- mily was preserved by a kind and gracious providence, and the blessing of God rested upon the labours of His faithful servant, so that the number of converts was greatly in- creased and the Church was edified. 740. A Ohapel demolished by Colonists. — In the year 1822 a fearful storm of pertecution burst upon the Wesleyan Mission in the island of Barbadoes. It emanated entirely from Englishmen, or their descendants, connected with the planting and mercantile interest of the countrJ^ who had taken unlbrage at the llev. W. J. Shrewsbury, the resident Missionary, and who were jealous of the influence of the Gos- pel on their cherished institution of negro slavery. On the 5th of No- vember, whilst the congregation in Bridgetown were peacefully engaged in their usual worship, the chapel was assailed with a shower of stones and other ofl'ensive weapons ; and so strong was public feeling in favour of the delinquents, that no hope of obtaining redress could be enter- tained. On the following Sabbath the assault was renewed with still greater violence. In the midst of the tumult the Missionary preached with enlargement of heart from 1 Cor. i. 22, 24, and thus closed his ministry in Barbadoes, as it proved to be his last opportunity of address- ing the people. On the 19 h there was no service in the chapel, in conseqiience of the Governor's de- clared inability to protect the per- secuted Missionary in the discharge of his duty ; and a band of wicked men, organised for the purpo-e, were suftered to demolish the build- ing without the least attempt being made to check them either by the civil or military authorities. Dur- ing these disgraceful proceedings, Mr. Shrewsbury and his family were exposed to the most imminent personal danger; but in the couis-e of the night they providentially escaped on board a vessel laying in the harbour, and sailed for St. Vin- cent's. When the mischief was done, the Governor of Barbadoes seemed to awake to a sense of'his responsible position, and issued a proclamation oflfering a reward of i8100 for the discovery and convic- 400 THE MISSIONAEY WOELD. tion of the offenders. Such was the unparalleled effrontery of the rioters, however, that they immediately printed and circulated a counter- proclamation, threatening that any persoA who came forward to im- peach any one of them should re- ceive merited punishment ; stating that no conviction could be obtained so long as the parties were true to themselves, and declaring that " the chapel was destroyed, not by the rabble of the communitj', but bj' gentlemen of the first respectability !" It is pleasant to be able to state that when this storm of persecution had blown over, the Wesleyan Mis- sion in Barbadoes was recommenced, and that in the course of a few years the station attained to a state of prosperity equalled by few and sur- passed by none in the West Indies. And it is a notorious fact that the men who took the most prominent part in the destruction of the chapel in Bridgetown withered away under the displeasure of the Almighty. These opponents of the Gospel not only experienced remarkable reverses in their temporal affairs, but most of them came to an untimely end, and died in the dark under circum- stances truly admonitory to the careless and the wicked. " Verily there is a God that judgeth in the earth." 741. A Desperado reclaimed. — Jn the autumn of 1846, Colonel Fre- mont called at the Dalles mission- station in Oregon, where he met with a kind reception from the Mission- aries of the Methodist Episcopal Church. He had been with his com- pany surveying among the Eocky Mountains during the summer, and being short of provisions, had pitched his camp near the station, that his men might remain there while he, with a few attendants, went to Vancouver to procure a fresh supply. After his return, and when about to start for the States, one of his party deserted, and fled to the Mission- house. He was an ill -clothed and tierce-looking man. He declared at once that he was determined not to return with Fremont. " Let him shoot me," he said, in an angry tone ; " I will not return with him." A blood-thirsty spirit seemed to pos- sess him. "i will kill Fremont," he exclaimed, "if he comes here; I will fell him to the floor." Just at this point of time Fremont was seen approaching the mission-house. C , the deserter, repeated his threat of encountering him. He had no weapon but a long knife. The Missionaries felt anxious to prevent a deadly encounter in their house dedicated to "peace and good-will to men." They earnestly advised the deserter to retire in a direction opposite to that in which Colonel Fremont was seen coming. The en- treaties of the Missionary's wife at last prevailed, and the man sullenly retired into the back yard, mutter- ing that he should meet him as he returned. The Colonel entered, to bid the Missionaries a courteous adieu, as he was about to leave for the States. In the course of con- vtrsition, he alluded to one of his men, named C , who had de- serted, saying he was a reckless and dangerous man, and that it would be his painful duty to hang him if he was taken. After he had left, C re-entered at the opposite door. He had been, he said, stand- ing near the barn, by which one path to the camp led. "If," said he, " Colonel Fremont had come that way, I should have attacked him." Doubtless the failure of meeting with his brave enemy was not altogether unwelcome to this boasted desperado ; and it was cer- tainly a mercy to himself, whether he had been the victim or the mur- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 401 derer, that the conflict did not take place. It was in no wise agreeable to the Missionaries to have such a man under their roof or on the station ; but it was now too late in the season for the usual communica- tion with the Willamette, and they consented that he might spend the •winter with them, on his giving as- surance of good conduct. Fremont and his party having gone, the hardened man became somewhat softened by kind treatment. He confessed that he was the child of pious parents, had abandoned his home under the intiuence of wicked companions, and that for several years he had led a most desperate life, being addicted to drinking, gamb- ling, and all manner of sin. The attentions and admonitions of the Missionaries, with the blessing of God upon the means of grace which he attended on the station, led to the conversion and reformation of the deserter ; and instead of being the occasion of drfiad and danger to the family, as they at first appre- hended, he became a helper in their work, till he at length returned to the States, where he married and settled, and, according to the last accounts, was doing well, both for this world and that which is to 742. Murder of a Missionary in Prison. — From its commencement to the present time it has been the policy and the practice of the Wes- leyan Missionary Society to pay attention to the spiritual necessities of all classes of the community in the neighbourhood of the respective stations occupitd by its agents. Henc^. the Missionaries sent forth by this valuable institution have ministered with good effect, not only to the Aborigines of the countrits where they have sojourned, but also to settlers, soldiers, sailors, and con- victs. Whilst acting on this prin- ciple, the Rev. William Hill Avent to see a criminal under sentence of death, in the prison at Melbourne, on the 14th of May, 1S69, with the hope of leading him to a sense of his awful condition. On entering the cell of the unhappy man, the Missionary perceived a strange wild- ness and an indescribable something in his appearance and manner ; but unmoved by fear, he proceeded at once to discharge the important duty which was before him. Little or no impression appeared to be made upon the mind of the prisoner by the faithful exhortations and solemn appeals of the zealous minister. When bowed in the attitude of prayer, the wretched criminal, watch- ing his opportunity, pounced upon hia victim like a tiger, and with a piece of iron which he had torn from his cot, and apparently prepared for the purpose, he murdered the Missionary in a moment, and the turnkey, at- tracted by the dying cries of the unoffending man of (iod, hastened to the cell to find him a mangled corpse. How mysterious are the ways of Providence, that a zealous minister of Christ should thus be ignominiously smitten down in the midst of his days and usefulness by the hand of violence in a criminal's cell ! But " what we know not now we shall know hereafter." "IIJ PEEILS OF EOBBEES." 743. Two Missionaries robbed in China. — In the year 18C2, the Key. Mr. Preston, of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, and an American Missionary, who was acting as Con- sular Chaplain at Canton, took a journey into the interior ot the pro- vince, for the purpose of distributing copies of the New Testament, and 402 THE MISSION ABY WOELD. preaching as they might have op- portunity. The journey occupied fourteen days, and extended over a distance of two hundred and forty miles. At most of the places they were kindly received by the people, but before they had completed their tour, and while passing through a ravine in a desolate part of the country, they were attacked and captured by banditti. The ruflBans stripped the Missionaries of nearly all their clothing, and robbed them of their horses and other property. Having led their unoffending cap- tives away three or four miles among the mountains, repeatedly threat- ening their lives, the robbers at length took them into a remote valley, and researched their persons, to ascertain that nothing valuable remained in their possession, and then returned to each of them a coat and marched ofl', leaving them to find their way as best they could. On arriving at the town from which they had staited in the morning, the destitute Missionaries were kindly received by the people, and provided with food and lodging. On the following day, with equal kindness and generosity, they were helped on their way by the government officials and others, who offered them assist- ance ; and, by the good providence of God, they at length reached their homes at Canton, in safety, truly thankful to their heavenly Father for having been so mercifully de- livered out of the hands of wicked and cruel men. 744. Missionary's Life in Danger. — " Sometime afttr the commence- ment of the Wesleyan Mission in Kaftraria," says the E,ev. William Shaw, " I was travelling up the country; and, as at that time there was nothing that could be called a road, I was exploring with my waggon, through a very difficult and broken country, a shorter cut than a track which I had followed in a previotis journey. I had no European with me, but was accom- panied by four natives. "We had performed the morning stage, and had just crossed the river. We out- spanned the oxen to let them graze, while we cooked and ateourmornmg's meal. I had finished my breakfast, and was sitting on the waggon-chest reading, whilst the natives were en- gaged upon their repast. All at once, with a halloo that startled me, they jumped up from the ground, seized their weapons (two muskets and some assegai's and javelins), and bounded off' at full speed, leaving me alone with the waggon. Stand- ing up to see the cause of this pro- ceeding, I caught sight of my oxen running at a surprising rate, and a party of wild looking Kaffirs driving them in the direction of a dense jungle. I saw at once they were a party of robbers, and that the sole chance of recovering the oxen de- pended upon my people coming up with them before they reached the bush. I was so intently engaged in looking on this exciting sctne, that it was some time before I turned round, and saw a Kaffir standing close to the waggon. He was a tall athletic and savage-looking man. According to my general custom, I entered into conversation with him, making no remark, however, about what had just occurred. He began to beg small articles from me. I gave him some ; but with everj article he received, his wants and importunities seemed to increase, so I rt solved to give him nothing more, but remonstrated with him on his conduct. His countenance began to show marked displeasure. He came close to me, and drawing out the tutshvntshe, or stabbing assegai, Irom the bundle of assegais in his left hand, he held it up close to my THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 403 breast, as if he were about to stab me Avith it; but pausing, he said, "Do you not know that I can kill you ? " I looked at hiin steadfastly, and said as quietly as I could, "Yes, I know that you can kill me, but," (pointing upwards) "there is God above. He will see what you do. He will make you pay with your blood for the guilt of shedding my blood." He looked at me for a mo- ment after this, and then lowering his arm, he ceased to threaten me. Just at this moment a great halloo- ing was heard in the direction in which my men had gone. Both the Kaffir and I saw that they had re- captured the oxen, and were return- ing in triumph. As soon as my people approached, my uncivil Kaffir thought tit to leave me alone, and, going off at a rapid pace, he crossed the river in the opposite direction. A tuft of feathers worn in his head proved him to be of the same party as the robbers ; and as these had a bad notoriety in the country, my men thought that I had had a narrow «scape " 745. In Hot Water.— When the compassion to their ignorance, diessed their wounds with ointment, he tried to convince them that, in all their dealings with white men, they would lind " honesty the best policy." This seemed to have little effect, however, for afterwards they used sharp-pointed sticks, which, with great dexterity, they thrust into the pot, and frequently succeeded in emptying it of the pork, fish, or other contents, thus leaving the fa- mily without a morsel of dinner. It was not till this wild and barbarous people were brought under the saving induence of the Gospel, that they were made to understand, appre- ciate, and practise Christian mo- rality, and those who had been addicted to theft stole no more. 746. Mission Station Plundered. — Describing the circumstances con- nected with the plundering aud breaking up of the Wesley Dale mission-station in New Zealand, in 1827, the Rev. N. Turner says: — " About daybreak Luke knocked me up in haste, for the natives were coming up to the house. Mr. Hobbs, Luke, and I met them outside. They liev. Samuel Leigh and his heroic hsaid, 'We have come to take away wife commenced their Missionary your property, and you must be labours at Wangaroa, in New Zea land, they were for some time much annoyed, not only by the stupidity and savage manners of the natives, but e>pecially by their propensity for pilfering. Even while cooking their food, which had to be done in the open air, they were liable to be plundered of their victuals. Never having seen boiling water before, the savages would sometimes plunge their hands into the pot as it sim- mered on the fire, with the intention of helping themselves to the meat, but feeling the scalding heat, they would withdraw them suddenly, ex- claiming, " The water has bitten our hands ! " While the Missionary, in | arisen D D 2 gone.' One party broke into Luke's dwelling, and another into the tool- house ; they then burst into the outer kitchen, the store over it, and the carpenter's shop, and carried away with all speed their contents to their canoes. Ucing now satisfied that nothing short of an entire clear- ance of all w^e possessed was intended, we made all pos>ible haste and equipped ourselves for flight. The plunderers next smashed all the windows to pieces, broke open the back door, and began in earnest to spoil the house. Still we lingered, until we saw them carrying away the beds from which we had just Being now convinced that 404 THE MISSIONABY WORLD. all we possessed would be taken from us, we were glad to escape with our lives. "Whilemost of the natives were at the back of the house we passed through the front door." At this moment the special providence of God saved Mrs. Turner from a vio- lent death. Over the outer doorway were some loose boards, which formed at once a ceiling to the room and a floor, upon which had been placed some stores, which were not known of except by the Mission family. "When stripping the premises, the natives began to poke and disturb those boards, upon which there seemed to lie some weighty sub- stance, the nature of which they did not at first comprehend. The dis- covery of concealed property was made at the very instant of the es- cape. Mrs. Turner was passing through the doorway ; a chief had raised his weapon to cleave her to the ground, when a shower of nails fell upon his head, which so sur- prised and confounded him and those near, as to arrest the bloody stroke, and save a valuable life. When the mission -party had fled to their friends of the Church Society at the Bay of Islands, the work of theft and destruction was completed. One hundred bushels of wheat were taken away or burnt to ashes, eight head of cattle, goats, fowls, &c., were killed, and of the mission-house not a vestige was left standing but the brick chimney. The robbers even dug up the cofSn of Mr. Turner's child, for the sake of the blanket in which they supposed the body had been interred. After this the Wes- leyan Mission in New Zealand was relinquished till the dawn of brighter days. 747. Trnwelcome Visitors. — The Missionaries of the Methodist Epis- copal Church of America had no sooner commenced their labours among the wild Indians in the Oregon territory, than they found themselves exposed to many dangers and discomforts which they had not anticipated. The Indians thronged the mission-house at the most un- reasonable hours, often coming early in the morning, and never in a hurry to depart. They expected to be treated to something to eat when- ever they came. In the absence of presents of food they became morose and sullen, and were not scrupulous about putting their hands on any- thing they could appropriate to their own use when unobserved ; they thus increased the difficulty of per- forming the domestic labour of the household, as well as added to its amount. It was found necessary, therefore, in order to have a suitable degree of family quiet and rest, sometimes to fasten the doors, to keep out the unwelcome intruders. A well-known rap from any of the members of the mission family would cause them to be opened ; but to keep the doors shut required, at times, no little resolution and firm- ness. The savage visitors would rattle them violently, and on failing to push them open, would rap at the window and shout for admittance, feeling no less determined to enter because they understood their fre- quent calls were not agreeable. On one occasion the Missionary's wife, being pressed with her domestic duties, closed the doors of the house ! to pursue them without interruption. Her hands were in the dough of which she was preparing her bread. At that untimely moment an Indian chief laid his hand upon the latch ; there was no admission. He was in- dignant, and fell into a great rage. Was he not a chief, and should he be shut out like common Indians ? The unusual noise that he made brought the Missionary's wife to one of the windows to see what was the THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 405 matter, her hands in no plight to receive a visitor, even had she been disposed to admit him. The win- dow had been let down at the top a short distance to admit the air ; at the opening was the swarthy, grim- looking face of the enraged Indian chief, his feet resting on the sill and his hands on the top of the window. In a moment, and with great adroit- ness, he glided in at the opening, and landed at the feet of the af- frighted white lad3^ The noble- minded and devoted Missionary's wife did not lose her presence of mind in the hour of trial, however ; she put on her best courage, chided the Indian chief mildly for his strange intrusion, explained the ne- cessity of seeking to exclude unwel- come visitors sometimes, and gave the offended chieftain something to eat, after which he retired peaceably, and the afiair passed off without any serious consequences. 748. Kladakula, the Kobber Chief. — A Chenook chief named Kladakula, who came to reside in the neighbourhood of one of the mis- sion-stations in Oregon, was for a long time a source of great trouble and annoj'ance to the Missionaries and their families. He was tall and stout, possessing a muscular frame of great strength. His hard, almost fiendish countenance, proud step, and air of defiance, made him altogether one of the most intimidating savages of the country. His introduction to the Missionary w.as not the most propitious : he was detected steal- ing from his wheat field. Taking some friendly Indians with him, the Missionary went out and remon- strated with the robber as kindly as possible. He responded to the re- spectful entreaty by taking his pistol from his belt, and coolly priming it, intimating at the same time that he should take wheat when he wanted it, and as much as he liked. Soon afterwards the Indian chief was dis- posed to be altogether too intimate, and visited the station almost every day, begging for everything he saw. It was soon found that where mode- rate giving would not satisfy, with- holding was the true policy, and henceforth Kladakula generally met with a kind, but firm refusal. Thus matters stood for awhile, when the chief seems to have made iip his mind to try the patience of these Christian white men, and see if by cruel threats and a savage bearing he could not obtain his objects. Coming into the mission-house one day, with a sullen countenance and lowering brow, he sat awhile in threatening silence. He then began to complain that his people never got presents from the Missionaries, and that other Indians were more highly favoured. As this was not true, it was firmly denied. After much complaining, he suddenly snatched a dress from the hands of Mrs. B , the Missionary's wife, and flourished a long knife over her head in the most threaten- ing manner. She seized his arm, and called for her husband, who was in the other room. As Mr. B approached to remonstrate with the savage, he hurled him, with one hand, against the side of the room, and sat down .' ~ a rocking chair. The Missionary commenced, in as mild a tone ?s possible, to remon- strate with him, inquiring why he thus treated them ; and appealed to him if he had ever received aught but good at their hands. But the evil spirit within was not to be thus easily tamed. Lifting with one hand his flashing steel, and shaking it over his head, he commenced with the other to beat Mr. B most unmercifully, seeming determined to be satisfied only with his blood. Mrs. B ran to the yard to call a 406 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. friendly Sandwich Islander who was engaged in milking a cow ; but, before they returned, Kladakula desisted, and sat down as if not yet quite ready for extreme measures. The Missionary now attempted to pacify the savage by presenting to him a little meal, but, with his strong arm, he knocked it from his hands, and struck the giver a severe blow on the chest. The mis- sion family were now much ex- hausted, and felt that they could do nothing more but lift up their hearts to God in prayer, which they did most sincerely, and to their surprise Kladakula rose and went and sat down in the back room. Quickly Mrs. B prepared te?., and in- vited her enemy to take a cup. "Whilst sipping his tea, in response to the touching appeals of the Mis- sionary's wife, the savage said, " 0, I be bad, very bad, full of devil; but you be good white lady," and so the storm passed over. AmiOTIOlTS AND BEEEAVE- MENTS. 749. Danger from Eire. — When occupying a mission-station in the interior of South Africa the Rev. J. S. Thomas wrote as follows : — " Sometime ago we had a most providential deliverance from fire. I awoke in the middle of the night, and thought I perceived the smell of fire. J arose without saying any- thing to my wife, and went into the front room and kitchen, but per- ceived nothing ; but, on turning round, I saw a gleam of light shining through the pantry door, upon open- ing which I found the roof, which was made of thatch, one mass of fire ; so, calling up the native boj-s •who slept in the kitchen, to alarm the people of the station, I ran out. There happened providentially to be a barrel of water outside ; the whole of this I threw on the burning roof, which checked the progress of the flames for a moment. By this time the assistant and the people of the station had come. They said it was no use to try to extinguish the fire, and that it would be better to try to save the furniture. But I said, "Let us try yet," and it was most gratifying to see how the natives exerted themselves, some running for water, and others mounting on" the rcof to pour water on the flames. The fire at length burst through into the study, where were all our books, &c. I now despaired myself, and immediately gave orders for the house to be cleared. The smoke had become so dense that we were obliged to hold our breath while we ran in to drag out the things, and my throat was raw for days after. Just then, when all had been given over in despair, the tire began to be got under, and in a short time was completely subdued, to the astonish- ment of every one. . I could scarcely believe it when I saw it." There were several circumstances connected with this fire which clearly marked the watchful Providence ot God over His servants, as the timely awaking of the Missionary, the marness of water, the absence of wind, and the subduing of the flames beiore they reached a place in the study whtre there was a quantity of gunpowder stored away lor safety. When the excitement was over, and when it was clearly seen what a narrow escape they had had, the mission family bowed at the mercy-seat of Jehovah, with hearts overflowing with gratitude and love to their Almighty and Merciful Deliverer. 750. Burning of Mission House. — While labouring as a Missionary in New Zealand, on Saturday night, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 407 the 18th August, 1S38, the Rev. K. Turner was called to experience a serious loss in the total destruction of his dwelling house, and most of its contents, by lire. He had retired to rest with a mind more than usually tranquil in hope of a blessed Sab- bath. Soon after midnight, how- ever, he was awoke with a crackling noise. He arose, and went to the sitting-room, and found it full of smoke and Harae. He alarmed the household, and then tried to re-enter the room, but was almost suftbcated, and was driven back with his feet dreadfully burned. The settlement was aroused by the chapel bell. Messrs. Ilobbs and Woon, and hun- dreds of the natives, were on the spot in a few minutes. The flames rapidly bursting through the roof, all hope of saving the building was taken away, and every eftbrt was made to save all that could be rescued from the devouring element. Mrs. Turner had been ill for some time previously, hut had strength given her to get herself and the children outside the burning build- ing. When she had done this, she fell from weakness and exhaustion, and bruised herself seriously. A native youth threw a blanket around her, and carried her to Mr. Hobbs's house, a few yards distant. She had soon to be removed again, however, as flakes of Are were falling fast upon the thatched roofs of that and other buildings, and threatening their entire destruction. As the Missionary's Avife was being removed with her famih^ to a greater distance from the scene of conflagration, she felt some misgivings as to the safety of her whole household. She there- fore stopped for a moment to count her children, when it was discovered that one, an interesting little boy, was missing. Instant search was made for the absent one, and in a bedroom on fire he was discovered, and providentially rescued from the flames. This boy, snatched as a brand from the burning, on growing up to manhood, was called of God to the Christian ministry, and in 1872 published an interesting memoir of the life and labours of his honoured father. The fire continued to rage till the house was entirely destroyed, but, happily, it did not spread to the other buildings on the station. In view of this trying dispensation of Divine Providence, the Missionary afterwards wrote in his journal: — " Much of our personal property, as well as that of the mission, was destroyed. Bat I would not, I do not complain. Blessed for ever be my Great Deliverer's name. My life has been spared, and my wife and my children are with me, the living, the living to praise God. This calamity, I am satisfied, is designed of heaven for our good, and I see and feel that the bitter cup has been mingled in mercy. Had the fire occurred a few weeks sooner, in all probability the shock would have killed my poor wife, then to all appearance at the point of death. Through mercy, however, she appears not to have sustained any material inj ury, and her grateful spirit magnifies her heavenly Father. Though many natives were on the spot, and it was the dead of night, we are not aware that a single article was pilfered. What a contrast be- tween the conduct of the natives in this instance, and that of our people at Wangaroa in 1827 ! Glory to God for the change wrought. Then we were stripped of everything, but now our people truly sympathise with us." 751. Narrow escape from being shot. — For some time before the final triumph of Christianity in Tonga, the heathen portion of the population assumed a warlike atti- 408 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. tilde. The humane and good King George was obliged at length to adopt decisive measures to put down the rebellion. To spare human lite as much as possible, he adopted the tedious process of besieging the enemy in their fortifications, and they ultimately submitted, when their lawful sovereign showed a mea- sure of clemency which reflected the highest credit upon his Christian profession. Whilst the war con- tinued, the scene of conflict was within a few miles of the station occupied by the Ilev. Richard Amos. Shouts and cries, and rattling of musketry, both day and night, were anything but melody to the ears of the Missionary and his family. Mr. Amos, however, was exposed to still greater danger whilst engaged in the discbarge of his spiritual duties ia those troublous times. It was his lot to supply the four investing forts with the means of grace, and to preach to the people imside their stockades. Describing a special in- stance of providential deliverance from danger, Mr. Amos says, "These stockades were made by cutting the trunks of cocoa-nut trees in lengths, and planting them upright in the ground. Outside this barricade a deep trench was dug, the earth from which embanked it. Beyond was hollow ground, in which the enemy was stationed, and their rifle-pits were within range of the King's forts, I preached at the camp within musket-shot of the rifle-pits, but screened by the embankment. The bullets of the enemy rattled against the trees around during the service. My pulpit was the stump of a cocoa- nut tree. After the service I dined with the royal party. In the after- noon I preached at the Vavau fort. Just before the service, on one occa- sion I incautiously went to the front gate and stood near the trench, for- getting that I was a mark for the enemy. Immediately I was shot at, and the musket- balls whizzed about. The warriors around me lay flat on. their faces, but I, unused to such scenes, remained standing, uncon- scious of my danger. I afterwards fflt under very special obligations to the Almighty for this preservation of my life. I may truly say, ' 0 God, the Lord, the strength of my salva- tion. Thou hast covered my head in the day of battle.' " Since then, Mr. Amos has peacefully passed away to* his reward in heaven. He died at the early age of forty-nine, at his post of duty in the mission-fleld. 752. Little Willie's Grave.— Little Willie was the son of the Rev. John Thomas, a Wesleyan Missionary in South Africa. He was born at a station called Hoole's Fountain, Great Namaqualand, in the year 1857. Soon after his pa- rents removed to Nisbett-Bath, and before he was quite three years old, little Willie sickened and died. Concerning this painful event, his afflicted mother wrote as follows : — " Ere the first month had rolled over our heads, the flower of our flock — our bright little smiling Willie — was laid in a cold Nam aqua grave, after an illness of only ten days. The Sunday before he was taken ill he came to me as usual to read and repeat some little hymns. Poor little fellow, it was the last Sabbath he ever attended the House of God. A day or two afterwards he was seized with sickness, which proved mortal, and from the symptoms, must have been typhus fever and putrid sore throat. In vain we consulted our medical works, and exhausted our stock of suitable medicines ; for no physician was near to whom we could apply for aid. In vain did we ' rise up early, and lie down late, and eat the bread of sorrow,' and pour out our supplications to our THE MI3SI0NABY WOBLD. 409 heavenly Father. It was His will that we should be bereft of our little one, and lie strengthened us for the fiery trial through which in His wisdom He was calling us to pass. He lingered till Saturday evening, about half-past nine o'clock, and then gently passed away with a emile on his dear face. The follow- ing day was the Sabbath ; but, oh ! what a mournful one it was to us I The first thing we had to do was to seek for a box out of which to make a suitable coffin for our dear child ; and whilst one party of natives were preparing this, another party went to the burial-place to dig his grave. On the same afternoon we were obliged to inter him, owing to the heat of the climate, and the malig- nant nature of the disorder. We all followed liim to the grave, at- tended by a large concourse of natives ; and, there being no other minister in the country, his dear father had to do violence to his own feelings, and to read the service over his remains, which we committed to the ground "in sure and certain hope of a glorious resurrection!" " Though our licarts break at parting We will not rebel ; It is well with the child — 'It is well,' 'it is well.' " 753. A Child's Grave in tlie Ocean. — The day after leaving St. Thomas's, writes a Missionary's wife, a very affecting incident oc- curred. A church missionary, with his wife and six children, had been our fellow-passengers across the At- lantic, and this morning were in sight of their destination, St. Kitt's. They had one little girl, to whom I had become quite attached, as she reminded me of mj' own little Fanny. A few days before she had sat upon my lap, and I had sung for her and some other little children — " There is a happj land, far, far away," &c. I little thought, while her eyes glistened with pleased emotion, as she listened to it, they would soon gaze upon the rapturous sight in the spirit land, "the happy land not far away " to her. She was seized with illness during the night, and the first thing I heard in the morn- ing was, that the dear child was dying. I hastened to her mamma's cabin, and just saw her breathe out her spirit. She was dead. Oh, how my heart throbbed with anguish ! Three years before I had passed that island with a dying child. I could, therefore, from experience, sympathise with the sufferers. But the scene was not yet closed. The captain said that the child must be committed to the great deep, or the family would not be allowed to land. A sailor came, sewed up her little body in a piece of canvas, with lead balls to sink it, and in sight of their new home in a strange land, the weeping parents saw their child se- pultuied in the sea. 754. The Island Grave.— In the year 1845, Mrs. Judson, the wife of the Rev. Dr. Judson, Mis- sionary to Burmah, was on her way home to America for the recovery of her health. During the first part of the voyage she seemed to get better, and her husband hoped she would be spared to see her native land. This amendment was but temporary, however, for she after- wards became worse, and it was feared she would die at sea, and have to be consigned to a watery grave. She did indeed die at sea, but just as she breathed her last the island of St. Helena appeared in sight. She was buried there the next morning amid the sighs and tears of a large concourse of the inhabitants, and immediately after the funeral solemnities were con- cluded, the ship weighed anchor and 410 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. proceeded on her voyage, with the bereaved Missionary and his mother- less children sincerely mourning the great loss which they had been called to sustain, and yet thankful for the opportunity of depositing the remains of the dear departed in their island grave. A friend of Mrs. Judson touchingly commemorated the mournful event in some beau- ful lines : — " Mournfully, tenderly, Bear onward the dead ; Where the warrior has lain, Let the Christi in be laid. No place more befittiug, 0 rock of the sea ! Never such treasure Was hidden in thee. " Mournfully, tenderly. Solemn and slow; Tears are bedewing The path as we go; Kindred and strangers Are mourners to-day, Gently, so gently, 0 bear her away ! " 755. The Prayer of Paitli.— The Rev. Richard Rock was a de- voted evangelical clergyman of the Church of England, who lived and laboured with exemplary zeal and diligence in a lonely part of the island of Trinidad, in the West In- dies. In the year 1838, he was seized with a violent attack of the fever incident to that unhealthy cli- mate, and having no friend or mi- nister of his own Church to console him in his illness, he sent for the Rev. George Ranyell, a Wesleyan Missionary, living at a distance of about a mile, to pay him a visit. The call was promptly obeyed, and on reaching the chamber of his re- verend friend, the Missionary saw at once that he was dangerously ill. After a few expressions of friendly condolence and Chiistian encourage- ment, Mr. Ranyell read the 103rd Psalm, and then bowed his knees in fervent prayer to God for His bless- ing upon the lonely sufferer, to which he responded very earnestly. During the exercise, a gracious in- fluence was experienced, and the Missionary was led to pray, not only for those spiritual blessings which the patient required in the time of his affliction, but especially that he might be restored to his wonted health and strength, and permitted again to minister to his people. On taking his leave, the Missionary observed with pleasure that his friend appeared to be cheered and benefited by his visit. On calling again shortly afterwards, Mr. Ran- yell was delighted to find the clergy- man convalescent, and he was soon able to perform his ministerial duties as before. Many j'ears afterwards Mr. Rock was heard to say, that he regarded his rapid recovery from this severe attack of fever, as a blessing from God in answer to the fervent prayer of his friend the Wesleyan Missionary, and that he was forcibly reminded of the Apos- tle's declaration, " The piayer of faith shall save the sick." 756. Left alone in the Wilder- ness.— As early as the year 1816, the Rev. Joseph Williams, with his wife and child, entered Kaffirland, and commenced his Missionary la- bours in the Kat River district, but in less than two years he was smitten down by death, and his wife was left a lonely widow with two little children, a stranger in a strange land. This bereavement occurred under circumstances peculiarly pain- ful and afflictive. Far beyond the colonial boundary, and with no other mission-station or friendly aid near, Mrs. Williams watched over her be- loved husband in his last moments, in a certain sense entirely alone, for her only attendants were a few half- enlightened heathen natives, who expressed their sympathy as best THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 411 they could ; and when she had seen the flickering lamp of life expire, and had closed the eyes of her dearest earthly friend and partner, she had to seek for boards, and in- struct the untutored Kafhrs how to make a coffin and to dig a grave. When all was ready, the brave but deeply-afilicted Missionary's widow followed with her infant charge those who bore the precious remains of her dear departed one to their last resting-place ; then with a throb- bing heart, and feelings which hu- man language cannot describe, she knelt in prayer, asking God for grace to say, " Thy will be done !" and imploring the blessing of heaven upon her fatherless children, the •work which had just been om- menced among the heathen, and upon the sable group of sincere mourners by whom she was sur- rounded. Having seen the grave closed, and covered with large stones to secure it from the ravages of wild beasts, Mrs. Williams returned to the colony, where she was spared to do further work for Christ, in whose services she had already done and suffered so much. 757- Mortalityin "Western Africa, — In the course of half a century, the Wesleyan Missionary Society lost by death at their stations at the Gambia, Sierra Leono, and Cape Coast, sixty-three devoted labourers. Some of these fell almost as soon as they had entered the field, but others were found ready to occupy the places of those who were so sud- denly and so mysteriously called away. Mr. and Mrs. Wrigley ar- rived at Cape Coast Castle on the 15th of September, 1836 ; four months afterwards, on the loth of January, 1837, they were joined by Mr. and Mrs. Harrup, who had been sent out to screngthen the Mission, and to provide against those casual- ties, to which the work had so often been subjected in Western Africa. But, alas! how frail, and weak, and short-sighted is mortal man! In a few short mouths the whole party was swept away by fever, and the peoplfi were againleft as sheep having no shepherd; indeed, both Mr. and Mrs. Ilarrop died in three weeks after their arrival, having been at- tacked with fever soon after they landed. They finished their course, and were called to their reward in the following order: — Mrs. Harrop on the 5th of February, Mr. Harrop and Mrs. Wrigley on the 8th of Fe- bruary, and Mr. Wrigley on the 15th of November, 1837. We may more readily imagine than describe the feelings of the poor bereaved Missionary, Mr. Wrigley, the last survivor of the four. Writing to the Missionary Committee shortly afterwards, he said, " Life, indeed, in my circumstances has no charms, nor could I support myself beneath the weight of such a stroke, were it not for the hope of ere long joining j the glorified spirit of my devoted partner, and, in the meantime, of I following up those victories of the cross of our Emmanuel which to- gether we have been enabled to achieve to His glory, since we ar- rived on these inhospitable shores." This hope of meeting in heaven with the glorified spirit of the dear de- parted was soon realised by the removal of the lonely Missionary to a better country, as already stated. 758. Afficting Incident.— The Rev. James and Mrs. Parkinson having been appointed to labour in Western Africa, arrived at St. Mary's, on the River Gambia, on the 13th of December, 1838. They appeared well adapted for the cli- mate, and for some time they con- tinued to enjoy tolerable health ; but when the first rainy season set 412 THE MISSION AEY WOELD. in, their troubles commenced. Mr. Parkinson was attacked with fever one Sabbath evening after preaching, and such was the rapid progress of the disease, that he sank beneath its influence on the following Sunday evening, the 8th of September, 1839. Mrs. Parkinson had been seized with the same disorder in the meantime, and being dangerously ill at the time of her husband's death, from a mis- taken feeling of tenderness, as we think, the friends kept her in igno- rance of the mournful fact, fearing the intelligence of her sad bereave- ment might be more than she could bear. At length her attention was attracted by a strange noise which she could not reconcile with the wonted stillness of the Sabbath morn. She inquired what it meant. It was the native carpenters at work on her husband's coffin, at a short distance from the mission-premises; but the friends evaded the question, and tried to pacify her. Two days after the death of her husband, Mrs. Parkinson gave birth to a daughter. Again she asked about her hus- band's health, as she had repeatedly done before, and she was told that "he was doing very well indeed." " If he is doing very well, and is so much better," said the poor sufferer, "why does he not come to see me and the dear babe." On being told that " although doing well, he could not be removed," she became al- most frantic, and exclaimed, " Then if he cannot come to see me, I must go to him, a7id I u-ill !" and suiting the action to the word, she was with difficulty kept in bed ; nor could she be pacified till a gentleman present took in his hand a cup of coffee, with her kind love, and went out of the room, to that at the opposite end of the house, where she supposed her husband was! The sequel is soon told. On the following day, Sep- tember 12th, she gently breathed her spirit into the hands of that God who gave it, and joined her beloved partner in the "better country;" and then the mystery was unra- velled, and the declaration of David emphatically verified, " I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me." This affecting story does not end here. The little orphan babe was sent to England, under the care of a kind friend, but she died on the passage, and so escaped away from this world of sin and sorrow to join her parents in the skies. Then was the happy mother in a better position than the Shunammite woman of old to whom the threefold question was put, "Is it well with thee? is it well with thy husband ? is it well with the child? and she answered, It is well." 759. A Missionary's Epitaph. — The Missionarj' sent to Africa by the Missionary Society of the Me- thodist Episcopal Church of Ame- rica was the Rev. Melville B. Cox. He landed at the River Gambia, on his way to Liberia, in 1833, where he spent a few weeks with the writer. He was a man of large intelligence, refined feelings, and ardent zeal, but of delicate health ; and, on pro- ceeding to his destination, he fell a sacrifice to the climate in the course of a few months. Before he left his native land, he said to a friend, " I go to the land of sickness and death. If 1 die you must come and write my epitaph." It was asked, ""What shall I write ? " "Write," said the noble Missionary, "Though a thou- sand FALL, LET NOT AfEICA BB FOEGOTTEN." VI.-MISSIONARY LITERATURE. PUBLICATIONS OF MISSION- ARY SOCIETIES. 760. Value of Missionary Peri- odicals.— It is not Avithout good reasons that the various religious and philantliropic institutions of the present age liave resorted to the plan of making Icnown their objects, aims, and modes of operation through the medium of appropriate periodi- cals. Such publications not only supply a large amount of interesting and edifying reading at a trifling ex- pense, but they are well calculated to create and sustain a lively in- terest in the respective undertakings to which they are devoted. Coming to hand at regular intervals, they are often anticipated with pleasur- able feelings, and perused with avidity. This is, or should be, the case, especially with Missionary re- ports or other periodicals, containing as they do much valuable informa- tion in reference to foreign lands, the productions of the soil, the man- ners of the people, and the results of the means employed for their social and moral improvement. 761. Increase of Missionary Literature. — The progress of the Missionary enterprise is clearly and satisfactorily indicated by the rapid and extensive increase of Missionary literature of late years. There are good men who still linger among us, " even unto this day," who can re- member the time when the Evan- gelical Magazine, then in its honour- able youth, promised to gratify its readers with one page of Missionary intelligence in each number, as often as intelligence to occupy a single page could be procured ! And with the whole Missionary world to gather from, the requisite amount of infor- mation could not always be obtained, and the allotted space needed to be filled with other matter! But the time has now come when almost every living Church in our land sends forth its monthly periodical, mainly devoted to its own Mission- ary intelligence and correspondence, and when men of enlarged sym- pathies and charities are acknow- ledging the necessity of some ad- ditional work which will epitomise the whole, and thus enable them to mister, within a moderate space of time and at a trilling cost, the re- corded results of the entire mission- held. 762. Propagation Society's Pub- lications.— The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 414 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. Parts publishes an Annual Report ; the one for 1871 recently issued being a volume of 174 pa^^es full of interesting information, illustrated with several maps and other en- gravings. It also sends forth an able monthly magazine, called the Mission Field, price 2d., containing letters from Colonial Bishops, and other interesting communications. To these publications must be added a little serial for juvenile readers, called the Gospel Missionary, which is also issued monthlj^, at the cost of one halfpenny ; a Quarterly Paper, illustrated with wood-cuts, giving general Missionary informa- tion, for gratuitous circulation — all of which will amply repay a careful perusal. 763. Church Missionary So- ciety's Publications. — In common with other kindred institutions, the Church Missionary Society sends forth its Annual Reijort, containing an interesting epitome of the pro- gress of the work in various parts of the world, with the usual list of con- tributions and financial statement. It also issues the 3Iissionary In- telligencer, Missionary Gleaner, and Missionary Record, in which the pro- ceedings of the Society are carefully chronicled, and interesting items of information given from the foreign field. To these must be added the Missionary Juvejiile Instructor, and Occasional Papers oi much interest, for gratuitous circulation. 764. London Missionary So- ciety's Publications. — The Seven ty- ciffhth Annual Report of the London Missionary Society, for the year ending May 1st, 1872, is a portly volume of nearly 300 pages, neatly printed, and tilled with inlferesting matter. In the first ])art of the book, we have a comprehensive ac- count of the state and progress of the work on the respective stations occupied by the Society's agents in the West Indies, South Africa, Ma- dagascar, India, China, and Poly- nesia, and in the latter part is given detailed lists of contributions from the various auxiliaries and branches at home and abroad. The Society's monthly publications are — 1. The Missio7iary Chronicle, price It?., each number of which contains twenty pages of interesting matter. The contents vary considerably, but there is generally a special paper on some particular mission, extracts from the letters of Missionaries, and brief statements of the proceedings of the Society at home, with a map or engraving every three months. 2. The Juvenile Missionary Maga- zine, ^d. This beautiful serial is well adapted for children and young persons, containing, as it does, inte- resting narratives from Missionaries, written especially for its pages, and numerous wood-cut illustrations. 765. Baptist Missionary So- ciety's Publications. — The Annual Report of the Baptist Missionary Society is always an interesting document. The one just issued for the past year is especially so. In addition to the usual financial de- tails, it gives a succinct account of the Society's work in the widely- extended field occupied by its agents. The Missionary Herald is published monthly, and is occupied chiefly with interesting extracts from the correspondence of Missionaries, con- densed items of the most recent in- telligence from abroad, and occasional well-written papers by the editors on passing events, bearing upon the great Missionary enterprise. The Juvenile Missionary Herald is also issued monthly, and is intended chiefly for circulation among the children and young people connected with the Sabbath-schools of the de- THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 415 nomination. For this purpose it is admirably adapted, containing, as it does, interesting narratives, sketches, and anecdotes, written in a simple and attractive style. 766. Wesleyan Missionary So- ciety's Publications. — The Annual Report of the JFesleyan Metlwdist Missionary Society, for the year ending April, 1872, is a goodly vo- lume of 350 pages, well tilled with intercbting accounts from the respec- tive stations of the Society in Europe, America, the West Indies, Western and Southern Africa, India, China, and Australasia, and with lists of subscribers and iinancial statements. The Society also publishes monthly — 1. Missionary Notices, price Id., containing interesting letters from Missionaries, introductory or ex- planatory statements by the secre- taries, with occasional accounts of the proceedings of the committee in London. 2. The Juvenile Offering, price ~d., a miscellany of Missionary information for childien and young persons. This is an attractive little periodical, containing interesting and affecting narratives, and beautiful woodcut illustrations. The Society also publishes a Quarterly Paper, wiiich has now reached No. 210. This little tractate of four pages, intended for gratuitous distribution among the subscribers, generally contains a well executed woodcut of some scene or object of Missionary interest, with a descriptive article, well calculated to awaken and sus- tain the zeal of all who take a part in the glorious enterprise. The Home Missionary Record is an in- teresting new quarterly, the object of which is to keep up an interest in the ifethodist Home Mission move- ment. The Report of the Jubilee Fund of the Wesleyan 3Ii$sionary Society is also a remarkable docu- ment. In addition to a list of con- tributions, amounting to the noble sum of about £'180,000, the volume contains a most interesting historical sketch of the rise and progress of Wesleyan missions in various parts of the world. 767. Primitive Methodist Mis- sionary Society's Publications. — The Twentii-7iinth Annual Report of the Priniitice Methodist Mis- sionary Society has just made its appeai'ance. This interesting publi- cation clearly traces the progress of the work both at home and abroad during the past year, and affords abundant evidence that the Mission- aries are alive and awake to the importance of active persevering effort. The Society's monthly period- ical is called Records of 3Iissionary Work, and contains earnest articles and extracts illustrative of the pro- gress of the Home and Foreign Missions of the denomination, for both are included in their arrange- ments. A little serial is also issued from the Conference Office, under the title of The Juvenile and Bible Class Magazine, which frequently contains simple and touching arti- cles on missions well calculated to interest the rising generation, and draw out their sympathies on behalf of heathen children. 768. Scottish Missionary Soci- ety's Publications. — In addition to its Annual Report, which has of late years become a document of un- common interest, the Society pub- lishes the Scottish 3Iissionary Re- gister and Occasional Pajjers, which keep their readers well informed in reference to the work carried on abroad by the various Presbyterian Missionary agencies. There are also published in North Britain the 3Iis- sionary Magazine, 3fissionary No- tices, 3Iissionary Records of the Church of Scotland, similar Records 416 THE MISSIONARY WOFOJ). of the Free and United Presbyte- rian Churclies, and other interesting serials, all of which ably advocate the glorious Missionary enterprise. 769. Miscellaneous Missionary Periodicals. — Numerous other Mis- sionary periodicals have come under our notice of sterling value and much interest, some of which are of a general and Catholic character, whilst the rest have special associa- tions or objects to which they are devoted. As specimens, we may mention Christian Work, Mission- ary News, 31issio7iart/ Adcocate, Boston Missiunarij Herald, New York Independent, American Mes- senger, Jetvish Herald, and the Chinese Recorder. BOOKS ON MISSIONS GENE- EALLT. 770. The History of tie Propa- gation of Christianity among the Heathen since the Eeformation, by the Rev. William Brown, M.D. Third Edition, 3 vols. 8vo. ZQs. London. 1854. — This is the most comprehensive and elaborate work on Christian missions generally, which has come under our notice ; and, so far as the information in his possession enabled him to do so, the author has given in these three goodly volumes a tolerably fair and impartial account of the principal missions and Missionary Societies which had been organised up to the time at which he wrote. It is matter of regret, however, that the author did not make himself more fully ac- quainted with the history and ope- rations of some of the most useful and prosperous Missionary Institu- tions of the age, which are scarcely noticed in his pages, whilst societies of minor importance are described at considerable length. The Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society, for in- stance, which is second to none in respectability and usefulness, is passed over by the writer with a very summary notice, whilst the modes of its operation, and the cha- racter of its converts are commented upon in a manner scarcely consistent either with truth or Christian cha- rity. Notwithstanding these and other blemishes which might be pointed out, the work, containing as it does, a large amount of valuable information, can scarcely fail to prove interesting to the friends and supporters of the Missionary enter- prise. 771. The Missionary World; An Encyclop<^dia of Information^ Facts, Incidents, Sketches, Anec- dotes, ^c. Relating to Christian 3Iissions of all denominations, in all parts of the world, from the time of Christ to the present day. By the Rev. W. MoiSTEK. Crown Svo. pp» 582. London: Elliot Stock. 1872. As this work is now in the hands of the reader he will form his own opinion of its character and worth. The object of this volume is to give the largest possible amount of inte- resting and reliable information con- cerning Christian missions in the most condensed form and the small- est compass, with a view to aid ministers, secretaries. Missionary advocates and teachers in their advocacy of the mission cause, as- well as to interest the friends of Christian missions generally. It has been most favourably noticed and highly recommended by the press, and pronounced admii-ably calcu- lated to answer the object of its pub- lication. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 417 772. History of Ohristian Mis- sions,/row the Reformation to the Present "Time. By James A. Huie. Foolscap 8vo. pp. 346. Londoa : Simpkins. 1841. — This is a useful and interesting summary, aad may | be read with advantage by all who are not favoured with access to more extensive and elaborate works. 773. From Pole to Pole ; beinr/ the History of Christian Missions in all Countries of the World. By Joseph Hassell. New Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. 552. London. 1872. — This book is professedly written with a view to supply parents and teachers of children and young persons, with materials for lessons and lectures on the subject of Christian missions. As such, it may prove very useful to those who have not access to other publications which may be con- sidered by some more suitable for the purpose. It is only right to state that the last issue of the volume, called "a new edition, greatly enlarged," is identical with the original publication, with the addition of an appendix containing a few items of Missionary informa- tion of a more recent date. 774. Oyclopsedia of Christian Missions ; their Rise, Progress, and Present Position. By the Rev. J. LoGAX AiKiiAN. Crown 8vo. pp. .S66, 5s. London. I860.— We have here a portable volume, con- taining a large mass of useful and interesting information gleaned from the annual reports and periodical publications of the respective Mis- sionary societies, British, Conti- nental, and American, whose histo- ries and operations are described with considerable fulness up to the date at which the book was pub- lished. It is after the plan of a larger work bearing the same title, which was published in America a few years previously by the Rev. n. Newcorobe, If the work should appear somewhat fragmentary and disjointed in its composition, the ditticulty of compressing such a variety of extracts into so small a compass must be remembered. Nor must it be forgotten that the re- spected author could only cull from such Missionary publications as were in existence, and accessible at the time when he wrote. Notwith- standing every drawback, and there are many, this volume will be found helpful, as a book of reference, to all who are engaged in pleading the cause of missions. Its value is enhanced by an excellent essay on " The earlier centuries of the Chris- tian era," borrowed from New- combe's " Cyclopajdia," already al- luded to, and by a tolerably copious index. 775. The Missionary Gazetteer ; comprisinf) a Geographical and Sta- tistical Accou7it of the various Stations of the Church, London, lloravian, Wesley an. Baptist, and American Missio7iary Societies, i!fc., loith their Progress in Evangelization and Civi- lization. 12mo. pp. 492. London: Westley and Davis. 1828.— This was a notable and useful volume in its day, giving in a convenient, con- densed, and alphabetical form, a summary of the history and results of Missionary labour as carried on in different countries by the principal Missionary Societies which were in the held at the time of its publica- tion. Although it is now compara- tively out of date, never having been re-published, so far as we are aware, in a new and improved edition, it may still be referred to with advan- tage for information on the early history of many of the older mission btations. 776. The Tear-Book cf Missions, containing a C-jniprehnnsice Account 418 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. of Missionary Societies, British, Continental, and Atnerican, ivith a Particular Surrey of the Stations, arranged in Geographical Order. By the Rev. Elijah Hoole, D.D. 8vo. pp. 423, 7s. Qd. London: Long- mans. 1847. — The idea of giving a briftf but comprehensive account, ecclesiastical, statistical, and geo- graphical, of the respective Mis- sionary Societies engaged in foreign fields of labour, was excellent, and it is well worked out in the volume before us ; but, if we mistake not, the excellent author, who was well qualified by his ofiicial position and large experience, intended, if the undertaking had met with due en- couragement, to issue a similar vo- lume annually. Thus the friends of missions would have been kept informed, from year to year, of the progress of the work in all its de- partments. But it would appear that only this one volume was pub - lished, and although it is now some- what out of date with its facts and figures, it gives the fullest and most complete idea of the instrumentality employed for the conversion of the world to the faith of the Gospel, at the time to which it refers, of any work we have met with, and it may still be consulted with reference to many points with great advantage. 777. Maritime Discovery and Christian Missions, considered in their Mutual Relations. By John Campbell. 8vo. pp. 602. Lon- don; John Snow. 1839.— With the exception of an unhappy paragraph in the dedicatory preface, which sa- vours too much of political party spirit, we have found the perusal of this goodly volume a delightful ex- ercise. It goes over a vast extent of ground, and discusses with con- siderable ability and earnestness a great variety of subjects connected with the Missionary enterprise. Its careful study can scarcely fail to promote the good work in the inte- rests of which it was published. 778. Christian Missions ; or, a Manual of Missionary Geography and History. By the Rev. C. T. BLXTMHAitDT, Principal of the Bath Missionary Institution. Edited by C. Baeth, D.D. Two Volumes, 24mo. pp. 318, 338. London: Re- ligious Tract Society. 1845. — These volumes reilect much credit on the industry and ability of the author and editor. They are replete with information of the most valuable description, and cannot fail to be appreciated by the friends of mis- sions. Several other works have been published with similar titles, but they are generally mere compi- lations of former times, and do not need separate descriptions. 779. Travels and Eesearclies of Eminent English Missionaries ; in- cluding an Historical Sketch of the Progress and Present State of some of the Principal Protestant Missions of Late Years. 12mo. pp. 508. Lon- don: William Kidd, 1832.— This is a mere compilation from well-known sources of information, and has been superseded byMissionary publications of more recent date and more com- prehensive range. 780. Christian Missions, to Wrong Places, among Wrong Races, and in Wrong Hands. By A. C. Geikie, D.D. London : Nisbet and Co. — From this strange title we might suppose the book now under review to be entirely critical, and, perhaps, even unfriendly to the Mis- sionary enterprise ; the greater por- tion of it, however, consists of brief historical sketches of a number of leading missions, many of which the author has visited. The criticism indicated in the title is reserved to THE MISSIONAKY WOBLD. 419 the closing chapters. Dr. Geikie thinks it is a mistake to waste strength on scattered populations and outlying countries — as Green- land and Labrador — or on races which are rapidly disappearing. He would concentrate Christian effort on great centres — as India, China, and Africa ; he also considers that mis- sions should not be conducted by societies, but should be a part of every Church's work as a Church. . In reference to both these points, it may be sufficient to say, that whilst important centres of population are attended to, small scattered tribes need not be entirely neglected ; nor is the prosecution of Missionary en- terprise as Church work incom- patible with the formation of societies for its more effectual accomplish- ment. 781. "Who is my Neighbour? an Essay o?» Christian Missions. By JoH>' B. MiLsoN, A.B., M.D., &c. 12mo. pp. 354. London: Hamil- tons. 1841. — We have here a dis- cursive range over a wide subject, with the chief points of which, and their relative bearings, the author shows himself to be well acquainted. Although it proved unsuccessful as a prize essay, this little work is well calculated for usefulness in the de- partment of literature to which it belongs. The successful prize essay was The Great Commission, by the E,ev. John Harris, D.D. ; a most valuable and interesting work. 'Tlie Jubilee of the World, by the Hev. John Macfarlane ; Christian 3Iis- sions to Heathen Nations, by Baptist W. Noel, M.A. ; docui Missions ; their Authority, Scope, and Encouraye- ment, by the Rev. Richard Winter Hamilton, are also worthy of careful study, and well calculated to stimu- late to greater earnestness and zeal in the good work. 782. Missionary Enterprises in Many Lands ; with a Brief His- tory of Missionary Societies. By Jabez Burns. 18ino. pp. 428. London: Ay lott and Jones. 1844. — This volume contains nothing new, being merely a number of inte- resting portions, extracted from works published by various societies for the dissemination of Christian knowledge, also by individuals en- gaged in Missionary enterprises, col- lected together to make a book. Still the volume may be of service to those who have not access to more comprehensive publications. 783. Missionary rirst-Fruits ; or. Short Accounts of Christian Con- verts amony the Heathens, 24mo. pp. 136. London : Religious Tract Society. 1844. — The instances here given of the saving power of the Gospel appear to be carefully se- lected, and well adapted for their intended purpose. This little book ought to have a wide circulation among juvenile readers, as it is ad- mirably calculated to sustain and fan their zeal in the cause of Chris- tian missions. 784. History of the Missions of the United Brethren. By the Rev. J. Holmes. Two Volumes, 8vo. London. 1827. — These volumes con- tain a simple and faithful record of the operations of one of the earliest Protestant Missionary Societies which entered the held. They cannot be carefully read without protit, or without grateful admiration of the providence and grace of God, of which they contain many striking instances. 785. A History of Wesleyan Missions in all Parts of the World, from their Commencement to the Present Time. Illustrated by nu- merous engravings. By the Rev. S E 2 420 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Whliam Moister, with an Intro- duction by the Kev. Elijah Hoole, D.D. Second and Revised Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. 572, 65. London : Elliot Stock. — We cannot do more than present the reader with the following selection from the numer- ous favourable notices of this work which appeared in the magazines and reviews at the time of its pub- lication : — " Strange to say, this is the first attempt towards a compre- hensive history of Wesleyan Mis- sions. It comes out just one hun- dred years after the first foreign mission was sent out. The history embraces the missions in Europe, North America, the West Indies, Western Africa, Southern Africa, Australia, New Zealand, the Friendly Islands, the Fiji Islands, India, and China. We have never seen so much interesting matter so agreeably and clearly detailed with so much brevity, and yet with amazing ful- ness. In this age of hurry and mental dissipation, which leaves little time for the perusal of large treatises, this compendium will be found very valuable, not merely for our young people, but for our minis- ters and people generally, very few of whom have had the opportunity of learning in brief the history and operations of the Wesleyan Mission- ary Society in all its fields of labour. In this volume Missionary advocates will have numerous texts, all of them suitable and interesting. We wish an extensive circulation to a volume whiuh presents in a moderate compass the result of so much labour and research." 786. The lathers and Founders of the London Missionary Society, including Authentic Memoirs of those distiiiguished Men, and Historical Notices of the several Protestant 31issions. By John Mokeison, D.D. 8yo. London: Fisher «& Son. 1839.— An able and interesting account of one of the leading Missionary so- cieties of the present day, by a gifted writer, who himself has taken a prominent and important part in the great work which he so graphi- cally describes. The biographical sketches are honourable alike to the men and the cause in which they were engaged, and will be read with pleasure by all who take an interest in the Missionary entei'prise. This goodly volume, with Ellis's History (f the London Missionai'y Society, will supply the reader with ample information on the subject to which they relate. 787. History of the Baptist Mis- sionary Society, from 1792 to 1842. By F. A. Cox, D.D., LL.D. To which is added a Sketch of the General Baptist Mission. In Two Volumes, 12mo. pp. 454, 406. Lon- don : T. Ward & Co. 1842.— These volumes contain a faithful and in- teresting record of the commence- ment and progress of a noble institu- tion and a glorious work of God. They are worthy of a place in every Missionary library, and can scarcely fail to interest and profit the reader. 788. Missions of the Church of England. By the Rev. W. Haw- kins. 8vo. London. 1845. — This is an able and interesting account of a great and good work, which, together with the Jubilee Volume of the Church Missionary Society, published in 1849, will give to the reader an interesting view of the Missionary work of the English Church. 789. History of the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign Missions. By the Rev. J. Tracey. 8vo. New York. 1842.— This is an elaborate and interesting record of one of the largest and most THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 421 influential Missionary organizations in the United States, and gives accurate information of the proceed- ings of its agents in various parts of the world up to the time at which it was published. 790. Missionary Eecords, of Africa, Tahiti, and the Northern Countries, in Separate Volumes. 24mo. London: Religious Tract Society. 1839. — These interesting little volumes are compilations from previous and larger works on the various countries to which they re- late. They will be found very in- structive and useful to young per- sons and others whose time and means are limited, and who may not have access to more extended nar- ratives of Missionary labour. 791. Missionary Book for the Young, 18mo. pp. 120. Re- ligious Tract Society. — This is a col- lection of Missionary anecdotes and statements, thrown into a narrative form for the purpose of making the whole more interesting and instruc- tive to the young. It is a publica- tion likely to be very serviceable. The same may be said of Missionary Gleanings, Missionary Anecdotes, and some other elementary books for juvenile readers, published by the same Society, which do not seem to call for a separate notice, their ob- ject and aim being so similar. 792. Missions and Missionaries : Historically vietved from the Com- mencement. By Joseph Kingsmill, M.A., 8vo. pp. 534, 10s. 6(/. London: Longmans. 1853. — After a careful perusal of this interesting volume, we can cordially endorse the follow- ing favourable notice of it which appeared at the time of its first pub- lication. 1\\Q Christian ^Vmessaid: — '* The present work is a compendium of Missionary history. Its general value arises from a wide and compre- hensive view of Christian missions, beginning with the first, with those inspired messengers who were most eminently the Lord's witnesses, and proceeding through the ancient mis- sions to our own countrj', and me- diaeval missions, down to the great evangelizing institutions of our own time." 793. Missions Apostolic and Modem. An Exposition of the Narrative of St. PauVs First Mis- sionary Journey, in relation to the Protestant Missions of the Present Century. By Frederick W. Briggs.. Crown Svo pp. 333, 35. Qd. London : Hamilton, Adams, and Co. 1846. — Concerning this book the London Quarterly Pevieiv says, "The thir- teenth and fourteenth chapters of the Acts are thoroughly and compre- hensively expounded, and the whole is made strictly subservient to the enforcement of the Missionary obli- gation of the Church. The author has displayed a happy appreciation of the need of the times, and we com- mend to every lover of the mission cause this modest, able, and season- able work." 794. The Past and Prospective extension of the Gospel, hy Mis- sions to the Heathen, Considered in Eight Lectures delivered before the University of Oxford, in 1843, at the Lecture founded by John Bamp- ton, M.A., Canon of Salisbury. By Anthony Grant, D.C.L., Svo. pp. 420. London: Rivingtons. 1844. Notwithstanding the avowedly High Church principles maintained in these lectures, they contain argu- ments and illustrations on the gene- ral question of Christian missions which commend themselves to the notice of the friends of the holy enterprise of every denomination. 422 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 795. Memorials of Missionary Labours, in Western Africa, the West Indies, and at the Cape of Good Hope, icith Historical and De- scriptive Observations, Illustrative of Natural Scenery, the Progress of Civilization, and the General Results of the 3Iissionary Enteiprise. By William Moister, nearly thirty years a Missionary to those countries, and late General Superintendent of "Wesleyan Missions in the Cape of Good Hope district. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. 600, 7s. 6f/. London: Hamilton, Adams, and Co. 1866. — In its review the Wesleyan Maga- zine says: — "This book satisfactorily redeems the promise of its compre- hensive title-page. We have an ad- | mirable description of Western and : Southern Africa, and the West In- ! dies, including their soil, climates, ; scenery, seasons, natural productions, \ and mineral resources, together with important information and statistical returns, bearing on their trade and commerce. We are made familiar vrith various tribes of the negro race in their customs, wars, superstitions, forms of government, and in the cruel sufferings under which multi- tudes of their swarming population, generation after generation, either miserably perish, or endure hard- ships and oppression worse than death itself. The instances which are presented of the power of the Gospel to rescue from their misery some of the most hopelessly degraded of our race, making them "new creatures in Christ Jesus," are full of encouragement to every Mission- ary, and to those who sustain him in his labours. Whilst supplying varied and attractive information on topics of general interest, the work contains facts and suggestions worthy of the attention of political economists. The author's style is clear and vi- gorous; he selects his materials wisely and uses them skilfully. We wish for this excellent volume a wide cir- culation." 796. Missionary Pioneers, be- ing llemorial Sketches of Eminent Ministers ivho have led the way in different parts of the Missio7i- Field. By the Rev. William Moister. Il- lustrated with 'eight coloured en- gravings. Crown Svo., pp.592, 7s. Qd. London : Hamilton, Adams and Co. 1871. Concerning this volume the Methodist Recorder says : — " The idea of this work is a most happy one, and the way in which it is exe- cuted is worthy of the venerable author, and well fitted to serve the cause he has so much at heart. Apart from its value as a Missionary book, setting forth most graphically the sorrows and successes of men who shared St. Paul's ambition to preach Christ where He was alto- gether unknow^n, the present volume may be especially recommended to the young for the light it sheds on the habits and customs of foreign lands — the deeds of manly adven- ture, the recital of which enlivens almost every page — the examples of patient and successful application to study furnished by many of these noble men, and without which they could not have mastered the difficult languages, formed grammars where I previously there had been no written I language, and translated the Scrip- ! tures and other Christian books ; ' and last,' but emphatically ' not i least,' the simple earnest piety of these 'Pioneer Missionaries,' who, though in labours more abundant, were as humble as little children, ' ever acknowledging that their only ' hope was in Jesus. We may add I that we cannot conceive any proof of the power of the Gospel that would carry greater weight than that which is fui-nished by the facts recorded in the work before us." THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 423 797. Stories, Sketches, Pacts, and Incidents Illustrative of the Providence and Grace of God in Connexion tcith the Missionanj En- terprise. By the Rev. William MoisTER, Crown 8vo. pp. 432, 5s. London : Hamilton, Adams, & Co. 1868. — An opinion of the character and merits of this work may be formed from the following favourable notice of it by the llethodist Re- corder : — " The author of this plea- sant volume is not a mere compiler of anecdotes, but a veteran Mis- sionary, who has himself seen active service in different parts of the world for nearly thirty years. In addition to the primary object of mission labour, we have here a variety of picturesque incidents connected with foreign travel, with the peculiarities of foreign nations, which are as in- structive as they are interesting. "We know of no publication more calculated to awaken and sustain in the minds of young persons an in- terest in the mission cause. Its thrilling, touching, and amusing stories will be read with avidity ; nor can they be read without profit." 798. Conference on Missions held in Liverpool, including Papers read, the Deliberations, and the Conclusions reached; with a com- prehensive Index, showing the various matters brought under re- view. Edited by the Secretaries of the Conference. 8vo. pp. 428, 2s. Qd. London : James Nisbet & Co. 1849. — Concerning this publication, the Evangelical Magazine says: — "It is a production which we have ex- amined with the most satisfactory result. Nowhere did we ever find in the same compass so much to inform and guide the judgment in reference to Missionary affairs. The delibera- tions were most intelligent, calm, and judicious. Discouragements were impartially estimated, and suc- cess measured in the same spirit. The leading speeches were admirable, and we find no trace of lost time in irrelevant discussion and feeble prosy remarks. The volume is carefully edited and beautifully printed. Every Christian householder should have a copy." 799. Christianity the Means of Civilization ; Shown in Evidence given before a Committee of the House of Commons. By D. Coats, Esq., Rev. John Beecham, and Rev. William Ellis, Secretaries of the Church, Wesleyan, and London Mis- sionary Societies. With Selections from the Evidence of other Witnesses on the same Subject. Crown Svo. pp. 360. London : Seeley & Burn- side. 1837. — This volume is an ex- tract from a Parliamentary folio of more than eight hundred closely- printed pages, and the evidence given clearly establishes the fact that Christianity is the best and the only true and effectual means of civilization. 800. New Model of Christian Missions to Popish, Mohammedan, and Pagan Nations Explained, in Four Letters to a Friend. By the Author of "Natural History of En- thusiasm." Svo. pp. 124. London. 1830. — It is well known that the celebrated writer of these letters was of a remarkably philosophical turn of mind ; but it is questionable whether he understood the true philosophy of Christian Missions. One who was well able to judge on such matters has described this as ' ' a work which is far more remark- able for its ingenuity than the prac- tical utility of its suggestions." 801. Missionary Anecdotes, Ex- hibiting, in numerous instances, the Efficacy of the Gospel in the Con- 424 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. version of the Heathen, regularly traced through the Successive Ages of the Christian Era ; to which is pre- fixed an affecting Account of the Idolatry, Superstition, and Cruelty of the Pagan Nations, Ancient and Modern. By Gkoege Btjkdek, Secretary of the Missionary Society. London: L. B. Seeley. 1811. — Making its appearance at an early period of that great Missionary movement which took its rise to- wards ihe close of the last century, this book was regarded with much interest at the time of its publica- tion. Nor will it be read with in- difference by the friends of missions of the present day, as it gives in- teresting details of the good work in its earlier stages. The volume, moreover, abounds with facts and incidents culled fi om ancient writers in reference to the state of the world in ancient times without the Gospel, and the insufficiency of the most refined systems of Grecian and Roman philosophy to promote genu- ine civilization and sound morality, much less to satisfy the aspirations of immortal souls. Its statements go to confirm our convictions that the Gospel of Christ, and that alone, can fiilly meet and satisfy the wants of a perishing world. Another volume was published under the title of Missionary Anecdotes, by Seeley, Jackson, & Halliday, in 1859, which is, in fact, a series of sketches, rather than anecdotes, in reference to the islands of the Pacific, India and Burmah, China, North Africa and Turkey, South Africa and Madagas- car, North America and the West Indies, culled from well-known publications. 802. The Missionary Annual for 1833. Edited by William Ellis. 18mo. pp. 300, 12s. Lon- don; Seeley & Sons. — This was a new annual, of a strictly religious character, and its embellishments and literary articles have a direct reference to the subject of Christian missions. It contains contributions from Southey, Montgomery, Ber- nard Barton, Josiah Conder, Dr. Fletcher, Archdeacon Wrangham, Messrs. Pringle and Carne, the Rev. Messrs. Dale, Peggs, Benjamin Clough, Elijah Hoole, William Ellis, William Swan, George Redford, and others, and is well adapted to pro- mote personal religion in connection with zeal for the spread of evan- gelical truth and the conversion of the world. Several of the articles are of very superior value, and pos- sess a permanent interest, and the embellishments, seventeen in num- ber, are beautifully executed. A similar volume to this, and one also of great beauty, was edited by Mr. Ellis, and published in 1836, called the Christian Kee^isake and Mis^ sionary Annual, which wiU amply repay a careful perusal. 803. Great Missionaries : a Sei'ies of Biographies, By the Rev. Andrew Thompson, D.l). Crown Svo. pp. 304, 3s. Gd. London : T. Nelson & Sons. 1870. — This is an excellent book, but it scarcely answers to its large title. It is too limited in its range for this. The sketches given are those of John Eliot, David Brainerd, Christian David, John Williams, John T. Van- derkemp, John Campbell, Asahel Grant, Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, Christian F. Schwartz, William Carey, Henry Martyn, and Adoniram Judson. Consequently a large num- ber of truly great Missionaries are not sketched in this volume. Those that are given are generally lively and interesting, although varying much in minuteness of detail and other features. They can scarcely be read without edification and in- terest, and are well calculated to THK MI3SI0NAKY WORLD. 426 stimulate the friends of missions to greater zeal in the noble enterprise. 804. Lives of Eminent Mission- aries. By John Carne, Esq. Two Volumes. 18mo. London : Fisher. 1832. — These volumes con- tain an interesting record of the history and labours of several emi- nent Missionaries who were early in the field, and who did good service for the Lord in their day and gene- ration. The lives of such men as Eliot, Schwartz, Zeiy the Rev. JosiAH Pratt. ISmo. pp. 396. London : Seeley and Burnside. - This edition of the life of the devoted Missionary was published in England with the know- ledge and sanction of President Edwards, his original biographer, and forms one of a series of interest- ing books known as "The Chris- tian's Family Library." It is neatly got up, and worthy of the noble subject of which it treats. 833. The History of the Mora- vian Mission among the Indians of North America, from its Com- mencement to the Present Time, icith aPreliminary Account if thelndians. From the most authentic sources. By a member of the Brethren's Church. Foolscap 8vo., pp. 316. London : Seeleys. 1839. — This is a simple and interesting account of one important branch of Missionary laboui- in which the Moravians have for many years been so successfully engaged; and it will be read with pleasure by all who delight in Mis- sionary literature. 834. The Hudson's Bay Mission. By the Rev. John Ryerson. — This interesting little volume gives a plea- sing account of the commencement and success of the Wesleyan mission to the Indians in the Hudson's Bay Territory. No person can read it without grateful admii-ation of the zeal and self-denial manifested by the Missionaries in the prosecution of their arduous labours in these cold and cheerless regions. 835. History of the Ojebway Indians, with Especial Reference to their Conversion to Christianity. By the Rev. Peter Jones. A. W. Bennett. I860.— This volume, by a converted Indian chief, is full of information with regard to the man- ners, customs, religious opinions, and language of the race to which it refers. It tells with trumpet-voice of the one only remedy for the world's frightful evils, and deserves to be circulated, not only among the patrons of Missionary effort, but among all who claim to be the friends of human kind. 836. Sketches of Mission Life among the Indians of Oregon. 24mo. pp. 229. New York : Carlton 432 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and Porter. — This little volume con- tains an interesting account of the mission of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America to the distant regions of Oregon, in its rise, pro- gress, and earlj'^ struggles. It is a work of great interest, and well calculated to serve the cause which the writer evidently had at heart. 837. A Journal of a Mission to the Indians of the British Provinces of New Brimswick and Nova Scotia, and the Blohaicls on the Ouse or Grand River, Upper Canada. By John West, M.A. 8vo. pp. 118, 5s. London. 1826. — This journal em- braces a period of about one year and three months, the greater part of which was spent by the author in intercourse with the Indian tribes inhabiting the British Provinces in North America. It gives a very affecting view of the destitute condi- tion of that people, and of many of the British settlers, in regard to religious instruction and Christian worship. The narrative is distin- guished throughout by sound views of the nature and necessity of reli- gion ; by a spirit of kindness and goodwill towards Missionaries of different denominations ; and is en- livened by interesting anecdotes and valuable remarks. The writer who was, we believe, a liberal and evan- gelical clergyman of the Church of England, published another "Jour- nal of a Mission to the North- West American Indians," which is also full of valuable information, and will amply repay a careful perusal of its interesting pages. 838. The Narrative of a Mission to Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and the Somer Islands. By Joshita Marsden. r2mo. pp. 348. London: Kershaw. 1827. — This narrative consists of a series of letters addressed to James Montgomery, Esq., the Bard of SheflB.eld, and making al- lowance for some peculiarities of style and defects in composition, it is a very interesting volume. It gives a touching account of the early history, trials, and conflicts of a work which has since assumed large proportions, and prospered to an ex- tent far beyond the most sanguine expectations of its friends and patrons. 839. Memorials of Missionary- Life in Nova Scotia. By Charles Chttrchill, Wesleyan Missionary. ]2mo. pp. 206. London: Hamilton and Co. 1845. — The sketches given in this little volume of the natural scenery of the country, and of the dangers and difficulties of Missionary life in the cold and bleak regions of British North America, are well cal- culated to interest the youthful reader, and to excite sympathy and encourage prayer for those who are engaged in the arduous work of preaching the Gospel to the scattered and destitute settlers in these far-off wilds. 840. A Memoir of the late Eev. William Black, Wesleyan Minister, Halifax, N.S., including an Account of the Rise and Progress of Me- thodism in Nova Scotia, Character- istic Notices of several Individuals ; tcifh Cojnoiis Extracts from the Un- 2iiihlished Correspondence of the Rev, John Wesley, Rev. Dr. Coke, and Rev, Freeborn Garretson. By Mat- thew RiCHEY, M.A. 12mo. pp. 370. Halifax : William Cannabell. — This is an interesting and faithful memoir of a noble pioneer Missionary, and contains much valuable informa- tion in reference to the early history of Methodism in British North Ame- rica. 841. Newfoundland and its Mis- sionaries. By the Eev. William THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 488 Wilson. London : Wesleyan Con- ference Office. This is a simple and faithful record of the rise and pro- gress of the Wesleyan Mission in the Island of Newfoundland, with sketches of the principal agents em- ployed in the commencement and early history of the enterprise, by one who took a prominent and active part in the work. 842. America and American Me- thodism. Illustrated froxi Original Sketches hy the Author. By the Rev. F. J. JoBSON. Crown 8vo. 6s. London: J. S. Virtue. — This beau- tiful volume consists of a series of letters, addressed by the gifted au- thor to his home in England, during his travels in the New World, but evidently intended for a wider cir- culation. They vividly describe the varied scenes witnessed, and the im- pressions produced on the writer's mind, as he journeyed through the country and up the great Mississippi valley. They also do ample justice to that great religious movement on the American continent which ema- nated from the Mission sent out by Mr. Wesley about a hundred years ago, and they can scarcely fail to prove interesting to all who are lovers of civil and religious pro- gress. 843. Methodism in America ; with the Personal Narrative of the Author, daring a Tour through a Part of the Uiiited States of America and Canada. By Jamks Dixon, D.D. Crown 8vo. pp. 498. Lon- don: Mason. 18-19. — In his preface the author says: " This volume has been prepared for publication under the influence of one only sentiment ; namely, a desire to make the Metho- dist body in England acquainted ■with the state and progress of their system of religion in the United States." The chief interest of the work, in a Missionary point of view, is derived from a recollection of the fact, that the great and glorious work which is here so vividly described, is the offspring of English Methodism. In view of the amazing results which have followed the la- bours of Missionaries sent to Ame- rica, we may well exclaim, " What hath God wrought ! " 844. Autobiography of the Eev. James B. Pinley ; or, Pioneer Life in the West. Edited by W.P. Strick- land, D.D. Cincinnati. 1854. — To those whose minds are sufficiently expansive to feel an interest in the spread of the Gospel in remote parts of the world, and under circum- stances very different from those with which we are familiar in this country, we would recommend this and kindred publications. They belong to the Missionary literature of America, and have all the fresh- ness and redundancy which charac- terise the soil of that great country. The reader will find the earnest evangelist in homely guise, wander- ing amid the gloomy forest paths, threading the mountain gorges, or crossing vast and fiowery prairies, in the pursuit of his noble purpose, in- diflferent to the numberless discom- forts and real dangers to which he is exposed, and manifesting a spirit of Christian heroism and perseverance worthy of the highest commendation. Nor will the wonderful results of these pioneer Missionary labours be overlooked. They are seen not only in the conversion of multitudes of sinners in isolated settlements and out-of-the-way places, but in the founding of Christian churches, and the spread of pure and undefiled religion, on a scale such as the wcrld ntver saw before. TAe Autobio- graphy of the Rev. Tobias Sjncer ; Autobiography of Peter Cartivright ; Pioneers of the West, by W. P. 484 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Strickland; Seven Years' Street Preaching in California, by Rev. "W. Taylor ; Footprints of an Itine- rant, by Maxwell P. Gaddis; The Rifle, Jixe, and Saddlebags, by the Rev. W. H. Millburn, and other American publications, which can- not be separately noticed for want of space, are books of a similar class, and will always be read by the friends of Missions with feelings of deepest interest. 845. A Memoir of tlie late Cap- tain Allen Gardiner, E.N. By the Rev. J. W. Marsh, Vicar of Bleasby, Notts. 5s. London. — This is a faith- ful and an affectionate memoir of a truly good and sincere, but some- what eccentric man. No one can read this touching story without feel- ings of respect and even reverence for one who displayed such zeal, per- severance, and self-sacrifice as are here exemplified, especially in view of the melancholy fate of Captain Gardiner and his noble companions in toil and suffering. In connection with this book, the reader should peruse The Missionartj Martyr of Tierra del Ftiego, being a memoir of J. G. Phillips, and the Life of Mr. H. Williams, the catechist and sur- geon of the expedition led by Captain Gardiner, both of whom fell together with their leader in the same noble enterprise. 846. Other Books referring to Missions in America. — Additional information may be gathered from the following publications : — Betts' Mission in Guiana, 1851 ; Blood's North American Mission, 1853 ; Carrol's Case and his Contempo- raries, 1867 ; Cranz's History of Greenland, 1820; Hawkins' North American 3Iissions ; Platter's History of Methodism in Canada, 1862 ; Ryerson's Mission in Hud- son^s Bay, 1855; Slight's Indian Researches ; Tucker's (Miss) Raiti- bow of the North. BOOKS ON MISSIONS IN THE WEST INDIES. 847. A History of the West Indies, containing the Natural, Cicil, and Ecclesiastical History of each Island. With an Account of the Missions instituted in those Islands from the Commencement of their Civilization, but more especially of the Missions which have been established in that Archipelago by the Society late in Connection with the Rev. John Wesley. By Thomas Coke, LL.D. Three volumes, Svo- Liverpool : Nuttall, Fisher, & Dixon. 1808. — In the estimation of some readers these goodly volumes of Dr. Coke may have been superseded by more recent publications, but on the natural and civil history of the re- spective islands, and other matters which are treated with much ful- ness, they may still be referred to with great advantage and without fear of disappointment. 848. Jamaica, Enslaved and Free. 24mo. pp. 192. London: Religious Tract Society. 1844.— This is an interesting compilation on the sub- ject to which it relates, and it can- not be too widely circulated. It clearly shows the beneficial effect of freedom, and the benign influence of Christianity upon a race of people who, after ages of oppression and wrong, are now raised to the position of men and brethren. 849. Jamaica, its Past arid Present State. By James M. Phillippo, twenty years a Baptist Missionary in that Island. Svo. pp. 487. London: John Snow. 1843.— This goodly volume was published THE MISSIONARY WOBLD. 435 at a time when missions in the "West Indies and the elevation of the negro race commanded general at- tention, and its interesting state- ments, in common with those of other similar publications, and the persevering labours of the Mission- aries of different denominations, helped to bring about the wonderful change which has since taken place in the " sunny isles of the West." 850. Letters from Jamaica on Subjects Historical, Natural, and Keligious. By Richard Sergeant, Wesleyan Missionary, 24mo. pp. 150. London : Mason. 1843. — These letters deal with various matters re- lating to Missionary labours in the West Indies, and especially with the emancipation of the slaves and the wonderful triumphs of the Gos- pel among the sable sons and daugh- ters of Ham. Scenes in the West Indies and 3Iissionarij Lays, by Adeline, the accomplished wife of the author of the Letters, are also publications of great interest, and worthy the attention of the genuine friends of the glorious enterprise. Missionary Toils, by Matilda, is another poem by a diligent labourer in the same field, and if it be not of the same high literary merit, we venture to say that, by its spirit of piety and Missionary zeal, it will amply repay a careful perusal. The same may be said of the Ruined World, a poem, written for the Wesleyan Missionary Bazaar, held at Centenary Hall, London, in 1842. 851. A !N"aiTative of the Wesleyan Mission to Jamaica: with Occasional Remarhs on the State of Society in that Colony. By the Rev. Peter Duncan, Wesleyan Minister. 12mo. pp. 410. London: Partridge & Oakey. 1848.— At the time this interesting book was first published a competent authority pronounced it to be a " valuable chapttr in the Missionary department of ecclesias- tical history, and full of interesting matter, narrated in an unpretending manner, but with great impressive- ness." It necessarily deals with the violent persecutions with which the Missionaries in Jamaica were some- times assaUed, as well as with the success which attended their labours ; but the spirit displayed by the ex- cellent author is worthy of the highest commendation. 852. The Wesleyan-Methodist Missions in Jamaica and Honduras Delineated : containiny a Descrip- tion of the Principal Stations, to- gether with a Consecutive Account of the Rise and Progress of the Work of God at each. Illustrated by a Map and Thirty-three Lithographic Views, executed from Drawings taken on the spot. By the llev. Peter Samuel, twelve years a Missionary in Jamaica. 8vo. pp. 406. Lon- don : Partridge & Oakey. — This comprehensive title gives the reader an idea of what he may expect to find in this goodly volume. Nor will he be disappointed. The work is full of useful and interesting infor- mation, and it will be a valuable addition to the Missionary library. 853. The Voice of Jubilee: a Narrative of the Baptist Mission, Jamaica, from its Commencement ; with Biographical Notices of its Fathers and Founders. By J. Clark, W. Dendt, and J. M. Phil- Lippo, Baptist Missionaries. London : Snow. — This plain and faithful nar- rative of the rise, progress, and pre- sent state of one of the most im- portant and prosperous missions of modern times, will be read with pleasure by all who take an interest in the elevation of the negro races. Nor will the beautiful sketches here given of the honoured men who took F F 2 486 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. such an active part in the good work be considered the least interesting portion of the volume. 854. Emancipation in the West Indies. Tuo Addresses. ByE.B. Undeehill, Esq., and the Rev. J. T. Brown, the Deputation from the Baptist Missionary fc^ociety to the "West Indies. London. 1861. — Vari- ous contradictory statements having been put forth on the working of emancipation, the Baptist Missionary Society sent out a deputation to the West Indies to investigate the mat- ter on the spot, and this book con- tains a clear, honest, and frank statement of the results of their in- quiry. It nobly vindicates the character of the negroes, and shows most conclusively that the emanci- pated slaves are not unwilling to work whtn properly treated and en- couraged by suitable motives in common with agricultural labourers of other countries. 855. The West Indies in 1887, heing the Journal of a Visit to An- tigua, Montserrat, Dominica, St. Lucia, Burhadoes, and Jaynaica, undertaken for the Pwyose of ascer- taining the actual Co7idition of the Negro Population of those Islands. By Joseph Ktuege and Thomas Harvey. &vo., pp.476. London: Hamilton, Adams, & Co. 1838. — Messrs. Sturj^e and Harvey were members of the Society of Friends, and we can testily from personal observation as to the care and dili- gence with ^hich they executed that mission. The volume contains a faithful lecord of the impressions they received during their travels. 856. Death Struggles of Slavery ; heing a Narrative of Facts and In- cidents uhich occurred in a British Colony during the Two Years iin- mediately preceding Negro Emanci- pation. By Henry Bleby, a Re- sident in the Colony seventeen years. Crown 8vo. pp. 324, 3s. 6d. Lon- don : Hamilton, Adams, & Co. 1853. — " A gloomy but instructive page of human natuie is here opened out — . rich in various kinds of interest, chequered with scenes of fearful strife, and illumined by every con- tending emotion that can arise from patience, hope, and despair." Scenes in the Caribbean Sea and Momance without Fiction, by the same Author, are volumes of great interest, and will amply repay a careful perusal. 857. Eeminiscences of the West India Islands. By a Methodist Preacher. Edited by D. P. Kidder. 24mo. pp. 250. New York : Lane & Scott. — A series of sketches of thrilling interest in reference to slavery, early persecution, and the success of the Gos-pel among the negroes, by one who witnessed the scenes which he describes. The writer was originally employed on a sugar plantation in the West Indies, was converted to God on a Mission Station, officiated as local preacher, and ultimately removed to the United States, where he first became a minister of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and afterwards a Missionary to Africa. 858. The London Missionary Society's Beport of the Proceedings against the late Eev. John Smith, of Demerara ; from, a full and cor- rect Copy, transmitted by 3Ir. Smith's Counsel, atid including the Documen- tary evidence omitted in the Parlia- inetitary Copy, with a Preface and Appendix of Papers. 8vo. pp. 212, 4s. — This was an interesting and im- portant publication at the time it was issued, as it gave the most authentic and reliable account which was to be had of a deed of darkness which was a disgrace to the age and country in THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 437 which it was perpetrated. It will be referred to by the future historian of Christian missions and of our colonies with peculiar feelinj^s. It is, indeed, matter of surprise, lamenta- tion and alarm, to learn from this case, on what sort of grounds a British subject is liable, in some parts of our own Empire, to be sentenced "to be hanged by the neck until dead" ! !! 859. A Defence of the Wesleyan Missions in the West Indies ; in- cludiiKj a Refutation of the Charges in 3Ir. Marnjat's " Thoughts on, the Abolition of the Slave Trade." By RiCHAUD Watson. Price 3s. Gd. — When the British nation was at length aroused to a sense of the wrongs of the poor negro slaves, and measures were being concerted to bring about their emancipation, the interests of so many were involved in the great question, that party feeling ran high for several years. To serve their political purposes, some of the enemies of freedom basely insinuated that Christian Missionaries busied themselves with these things, instead of confining their attention to their high voca- tion. The great and good Richard Watson came to the rescue, and published this noble defence of a class of men and a work of which England may well be proud. In concluding his powerful and eloquent appeal, Mr. Watson says, " A work of so much mercy cannot be placed under the protection of the public sentiment of this country in vain ; nor will the Parliament of Great Britain allow undertakings so dear to humanity and piety to be ob- structed by calumny and clamour. The appeal which, when bodily wrongs only of the sons of Africa were in question, roused every feel- ing of human interest in the Parlia- ment and the people of Clreat Britain, will not be less powerful, when connected with the immortal inte- rests of the mind, and the solemnities of eternity : ' Am I not a man and a brother i ' " 860. Six Months in the West In- dies, in 1825. By Henry Nelson Coleridge, M.A. 12mo. pp. 311. Third Edition. London : Thomas Tegg. 1832. — It would scarcely have been necessary for us to notice this book in our section on Missionary Literature, had we not wished to guard our readers against the crude and hasty representations of missions and Missionaries of the class of writers to which Mr. Coleridge seems to belong, who sometimes take a voyage for the benefit of their health, and then write books on what they have seen or imagined in the course of their travels. A reviewer in whose judgment we have the utmost confidence says, " In the work before us there is a good deal of curious and interesting information, commu- nicated in a very pleasant form, and when the author steers clear of reli- gious missions and slavery, the tenor of his remarks is of the most impartial and even-handed order. The reader will, however, act wisely to be cautious and distinguish be- tween sober facts, and the ebullitions of fancy. Which of these predomi- nate we cannot decide ; but they are so interwoven throughout, that con- stant care is needed to separate and classify the varied sections as they successively present themselves. We very much question the utility of such a commixture, especially when the work is professedly for family reading." 861. Notes of a Visit to Some Parts of Hayti, in 1835. By the Rev, S. W. Hanna, Island Curate of St. George's, Jamaica. 18mo. pp. 153. London: Seeley and Burn- 438 THE MISSIONARY WOBLD. side. — The writer of this volume, having lost his health in Jamaica, visited Hayti, in. hope of recovering his strength and vigour. Having placed upon record at the time the principal objects which engaged his attention in that republic, he was induced to commit his notes to the press, for the purpose, especially, of calliag public attention to the spi- ritual wants of that neglected people. It is an interesting volume, and gives an affecting view of the claims which a nation of emancipated Afri- cans have upon the sympathy of Protestant Christians. 862. A Voice from the West Indies ; being a Review of the Cha,- racter and Results of 3Iissionary Efforts in the British and other Colonies in the Caribbean Sea, With some Hemarks on the Usages, Prejudices, ^-c,, of the Inhabitants. By the Rev. John Hoesfokd. 8vo. pp. 524, 7s. &d. London : Heylin. 1856. — "We have here a good sub- stantial volume on a subject which should need little or no recommen- dation to the consideration of Bri- tish Christians. Mr. Horsford pre- sents us with a succinct view of the missions and their results, prefixing a short account of the civil condi- tion of each Island to a fuller statement of its past and present religious condition. "We regret that he has omitted Jamaica from his volume. He has thereby rendered this excellent handbook of West India Missions somewhat incomplete. In other respects, this book meets with our hearty " approbation." — London Quarterly Revieic. 863. A Memoir of the Eev. Jolin Jenkins, late Wesleyan Mis- sionary in the Island of Jamaica. By Geoege Jackson. 12mo. pp. 220. London : Mason. — The subject of this narrative was born in South Wales in the year 1798 ; in 1824 he embarked as a Missionary to the West Indies; in 1827 he returned to his native land with his health irrecoverably impaired ; and in 1830 died in the Lord. He was a man of deep piety, and for some time en- joyed that "perfect love which caste th out fear ; " but the chief interest of the work arises from the authentic and ample information which it contains respecting West Indian society, and especially the civil and moral condition of the slaves, and the results of the means employed for their improvement. 864. Memoirs of Mrs. Elizabeth "Wilson, late Wife of the Rev. William Wilson, Missionary to the Bahamas. Written by Her Hus- band, and revised by the Eev. Joseph Entwistle. Second Edition. 24mo. pp. 120, Is. Qd. London: Wesleyan Conference Office. 1827. — In this little volume we have an interesting memoir of a pious and devoted female labourer in a section of the mission field not often referred to, but, nevertheless, of considerable importance. To the account of Mrs. Wilson, and of her pious negro servant, whose freedom was pur- chased by Mr. Wilson, there is added in this edition a sketch of the life and character of Mrs. Gick, the wife of another excellent Mis- sionary, who accompanied her hus- band to the Bahamas, and was there called to her eternal rest. Interest- ing notices are also given of the means by which the Gospel was introduced into several of the islands, and of the progress of the work at an early period of its history. 865. Memoirs of the late Eev. Isaac Bradnack, Wesleyan Minister, and formerly a Missionary in the West Indies. By Thomas Row- land. 18mo. pp. 158, 2s. 6d. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 489 London: Mason. — At the age of twenty-one Mr. Bradnack was sent as a Missionarj' to the West Indies ; and the account which is given bj^ Mr. Ivowland of that interesting period of his life and labours will amply repay the perusal. It would be difficult, we think, for any one to rise from the reading of it without desiring to imitate the zeal and dili- gence for which Mr. Bradnack was distinguished. 866. Additional "Works on the West Indies. — Although we can- not recommend every one of the following books, they may be con- sulted with advantage by those who wish to be thoroughly acqiiainted with West Indian matters : — Ber- NAn's Missionary Laboiirs among the. Indians of Guiana, 1847 ; Blyth's Jamaica Missionary Life ; Brett's Indian Missions in Guiana, 1851 ; Candler's Hayti, 1842 ; Corn- foeth's Missionary Scenes in Jamaica; Davx's West Indies he- fore and after Emancipation, 1854 ; Gurney's Winter in the West Indies ; Harvey's Hayti, 1828 ; 'Ki'Sg' s Jamaica ; Kxibb's Memoirs; Lewis's Journal of a West India Progress, 1834 ; Madden's West Indies, 1835 ; Sewell's Ordeal of Free Labour, 1861 ; Trollope's West Indies and Spanish Main, 1859. BOOKS m MISSIONS IN APEIOA. 867. Western Africa ; its Con- ditio)!, and Christianity the 3Ieans of its Recovery. By D. J. East. 12mo. pp. 411. London: Houlston and Stoneman. 1843. — This volume presents us with one of the most comprehensive and well-digested representations of the natural, moral, social, and religious condition of that long-neglected and much injured portion of the globe, Western Africa, that we have as yet seen. The author has collected materials from the journals of Missionaries and travellers, as well as from others who have written on the subject, that he might place before the Church of Christ the real state of affairs in that unhappy land, and induce every Christian philan- thropist to ponder seriously on his duty and responsibility with regard to it. 868. The African Cry; Who is Ready to Respojid to it ? 18mo. pp. 144. London: Hamiltons. 1842.— A brief view of the state of society in Western Africa, and of the efforts of Christian Missionaries there, de- signed chiefly for the young, and well adapted for the juvenile Mis- sionary library. 869. A Brief History of the Wesleyan Missions on the Western Coast of Africa, including Bio- graphical Sketches of all the 3Iis- sionaries who have died in that imjiortant Field of Labour. With some Account of the European Set- tlements, and of the Slave Trade. Illustrated with a Map and Six Engravings. By William Fox, upwards of ten years Missionary on the Grambia. 8vo. pp. 624. Lon- don: Aylott and Jones. 1851. — Although this is called a "brief" history, it is in fact the most full and comprehensive work which has hitherto been published on Western Africa. The population, settlements, missions, and slave trade of the country are described in a manner which greatly enhances the value of the book. Its vivid sketches of negro character and Missionary life will be read with interest by every 440 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. friend of Africa, notwithstanding a style somewhat diffusive which renders the volume less valuable than it would have been had the art of condensation been more carefully cultivated by the excellent author. 870. Day-dawn in Africa; or, Progress of the Protestant Episcopal Mission at Cape Palmas, West Africa. By Mrs. Anna M, Scott. London : Triibner and Co. 1858. — The Protestant Episcopal Church in America came forward nobly at an early period to take its part in the evangelization of Africa, and this simple narrative will show that the labours of its agents in Liberia and its vicinity have not been in vain in the Lord. 871. Ashanti and the Gold Coast ; being a Sketch of the History, Social Slate, and Superstitions of the In- habitants of those Countries, with a Notice of the State and Prospects of Christianity among, them. With a Map of Western Africa. By John Beecham. 12mo. pp. 396. Lon- don : Mason. — This beautiful and well- written volume embodies a com- prehensive description of the natural and moral aspect of that hitherto neglected part of Western Africa to which it relates ; it is, moreover, very suggestive as to the best means of annihilating the accursed slave trade, and spreading more widely the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. 872. Journal of Two Visits to the Kingdom of Ashanti, in West- ern Africa. By the Rev. Thomas B. Freeman, to promote the objects of the Wesleyan Missionary Society ; with Appendices : together with an Historical Introduction by the Rev. John Beecham. 12mo., pp. 1^6. London : Mason. 1842. — This is a volume of thrilling interest, and its simple but truthful statements ren- der unnecessary such tales as one which has recently appeared, under the title of 3£issionary Enterprise no Fiction. 873. The Life and Journal of the Eev. Daniel West, Wesleyan 3Iinister and Deputation to the Wes- leyan Mission Stations on the Gold Coast, Western Africa. By the Rev. Thomas West. Crown 8vo. London: Hamilton. — This interest- ing little volume contains a faithful record of the life and labours of a devoted minister, who, after labour- ing efficiently for many years at home, consented, at the request of the Wesleyan Missionary Committee, to pay a visit of inspection to the stations in Western Africa, but who died at St. Mary's, on the river Gambia, where he called on his homeward voyage. The outline of the Life is faithfully and affection- ately rendered, and the Missionary Journal is lively and interesting, many scenes and incidents of travel being sketched with artistic skill. The editor has shown both taste and judgment in the use of his ma- terials. 874. Among the Huts of Egypt. By M. L. Whately. Pp. 344. London. 1871.— "Miss Whately's interest in Egypt, and her benevo- lent labours on behalf of female education in that unhappy country, are well known to many of our readers. This volume takes the reader with her in her daily life, and shows us the people as they are, in regard to their physical, social, and moral condition. It is full of inte- rest, and well adapted to please and instruct. Every devout reader will be induced, as he reads, to ask a blessing on the endeavour — at once so difficult and so necessary — to spread the light of truth among the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 441 wretched votaries and slaves of error. A voluntary exile for the Gospel's sake, we can but wish the devoted lady every possible success. It should be added, that the volume is adorned with some good photo- gra[)hic views and woodcuts." — Watchman. 875. Sketches of a Missionary's Travels in Egypt, Syria, Western Africa, &c. By K. Maxwkll Macbrair. 12mo. pp. 332. Lon- don : Mason. — In this interesting volume the author informs us how he travelled across the Continent, visited Sicily and Malta, resided in Egypt, descended the Nile, climbed the Pyramids, sailed to Syria, glanced at Damascus and Baalbec, and returned by Italy to England. Also how he went out to the Gambia in "Western Africa on an important mission, and returned in safety from the " White man's grave," protected by a kind and gracious Providence. 876. A Voice from Iforth Africa ; 07\ a Narrative Illustrative of the Heligious Ceremonies, Customs, a7id Manners of the Inhabitants of that Part of the World : with an Intro- duction and Appendix. By Nathan Davies. 12mo. pp. 248. London: Hamilton. 1844.— The title of this volume is a fair description of its character. The Introduction fur- nishes a history of Northern Africa, and the remainder of the work is occupied with an account of the in- habitants, their manners, customs, and moral condition, and the neces- sity which exists that something more should be done by European Christians to rescue them from the miserable condition to which they have been reduced by the reception of the dogmas of the false prophet. 877. An Expedition of Discovery into the Interior of Africa, through the hitherto Undescribed Countries of Great Namaqualand, the Bosch- mans, and the Hill Daniaras, per- formed under the Auspices of Her Majesty's Government, and of the Royal Geographical Society, and conducted by Sir Jamks Edward Alexander, K.L.S., Captain in the British Service, &c. Two Vols. 12mo. pp. 302, 306. London: H. Colburn. — In addition to the usual incidents of travel, these volumes give interesting sketches of the cha- racter and results of the labours of Wesleyan, London, and German Mis- sionaries in Namaqualand, with other details, which must prove very instructive and edifying to the friends of Africa. 878. The Captive Missionary : being an Account of the Country and People of Abyssinia. Embracing a Narrative of King Theodore's Life, and his Treatment of Political and Heligious Missions. By the E,ev. Henry Stern. London : Cassell, Petter, and Galpin. 1869.— The London Quarterly Review says of this book: — "Mr. Stern's work hardly fulfils the promise of its title. Had he been content with only the first title, no one could well have quarrelled with him ; but his work is in no worthy sense an account of the country and people. The details of his captivity and torments are very afiecting, although the story might have been more simply and effectively told." Much valuable information concerning Abyssinia, in addition to that contained in Mr. Stern's book, will be found in the narratives of Messrs. Blane, Markham, and Acton, which were also published soon after the famous British expedition to liberate the captives. 879. Travels, Eesearches, and Missionary Labours during an Eighteen Years' Kesidence in East- 442 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. em Africa ; together with Journeys to Jagga, Usamhara, ^c, Shoa, Abyssinia, and Khartmn ; and a Coasting Voyage from 3Iombas to Cape Delgodo. By the Eev. Dr. J. Lewis Keapf. With an. Appendix, &c. ; by E. G. Ravensteix, F.R.G.S. 8vo. London : Triibner and Co. 1860. — Dr. Krapf, a Grerman, born at Tubingen (1810), was in 1837, sent by the Church Missionary Society to Abyssinia, and the result of his labours was given long ago in the Church 3Iissionary Intelligence. Having been compelled to leave his first station by the intrigues of the Romish party, he visited Zanzibar and its neighbourhood in 1844, and in connection with his colleague, Mr. Rebmann, he explored an extensive district on the Eastern Coast of Africa, and founded the Galla Mis- sion. Failure of health obliged Dr. Krapf to return to his native land in 1855, when he prepared for the press and published this interesting record of his travels and labours. 880. Travels in South Africa; undertaken at the Hequest of the London 3Iissionary Society. By the Rev. John Campbell. With a Map and Coloured Plates. London: 1822. —The excellent author of these travels visited South Africa twice in the interest of the London Mission- ary Society, and on each occasion he published a narrative of his long and toilsome journeys. At the time they were first published, some of the reviewers complained that these travels were meagre and uninterest- ing. To those who take them up in hope of receiving information on Natural History and Science, they may appear so ; but it should be remembered that they were not the objects of the traveller. He went out to visit and inspect the numerous mission -stations which had been previously established, and to explore the country in the regions beyond, with a view to the introduction of the Gospel among tribes and peoples who were sitting iu darkness and in the shadow of death. The country, the habits of the people, the moral and political state of the tribes visited, their superstitions, and above all the necessity which existed for sending them the Gospel, and the encouragements and difficulties of the Missionary enterprise, are all stated in a clear and unafliected manner. Upon the whole, we have, in the two journeys of Mr. Campbell, a much more extended and perfect representation of the social condition and habits of a very large portion of the African continent than had be- fore been made known to the world. Perused with Missionary views and feelings, the work will prove very in- structive and interesting. 881. Missionary Travels andEe- searches in South Africa, including a Sixteen Years'' Residence in the Interior of Africa. By David Liv- ingstone, LL.D., D.C.L. With Por- trait, Map, and Numerous Illustra- tions. 8vo. London: Murray. This goodly volume contains an interest- ing record, from his own pen, of the labours, travels and exploits of one of the most remarkable men of the present age. We have read this book as well as the "Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi" and its Tributaries, afterwards published, with feelings of deep interest ; and whilst following the devoted Mis- sionary traveller in his adventurous journeys we have indulged the pleas- ing hope that messengers of the Cross may soon be sent to occupy the fields of labour which have been thus thrown open to the knowledge and enterprise of British Chris- tians. 882. Narrative of an Explora- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 448 tory Tour to the North-East of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope. By the Rev. T. Akbousset and F. Daumas, of the Paris Missionary Society. Translated from the French, by John Ceoumbie Brown. Crown 8vo. pp. 453. London : John C. Bishop. 1852. — This is a most interesting volume of Missionary travels, and throws much light upon a portion of the interior of Africa hitherto unexplored. 883. A Narrative of a Visit to the Mauritius and South Africa. By James Backhouse. Illustrated by Maps and Woodcuts. 8vo. pp. 664. London : Hamilton and Co. 1843. — Mr. Backhouse was a pious and devoted member of the Society of Friends, who, in company with Mr. George Washington Walker, undertook a religious visit to Aus- tralia and Van Diemen's Land, and then proceeded on the same godly errand to Mauritius and the Cape Colony. In all these countries they inquired carefully into the social and moral condition of the inhabitants ; visited the mission-stations, prisons, and hospitals, and laid themselves out for general usefulness among all classes, being everywhere aided by Missionaries and Christian people of all Denominations. Their published narratives contain the history and results of their explorations, and can scarcely be read without interest and profit by the Christian philan- thropist. 884. Brief Memorials of the Kev. Jphn Sarjant, late Missionary to the Mauritius ; with Extracts from his Journal. By Thomas W. Bond. pp. 140, 2s. Qd. London: Hurst. 1834. — This little volume contains an interesting account of a zealous and devoted young Wesleyan Mis- sionary, who was appointed to labour at the Mauritius, but who was soon cut down by fever, and was buried in a land of strangers. It is well calculated to interest and impress the minds of young persons, and wUl no doubt prove very useful. 885. History of Madagascar. — Comprising also the Progress of the Christian 3Iission established in 1 8 1 8; and an authentic Account of the Mar- tyrdom of Itafaravavyy and of the Persecution of the Native Christians. Compiled from Original Documents, by the Bev. William Ellis, Foreign Secretary of the London Missionary Society. Two Yolumes. 8vo. pp. 517, 537. London: Fisher and Son. 1838. — These goodly volumes contain a full and interesting account of an island and people which, in a Mis- sionary point of view, have occupied much of public attention of late years. Other books have since been published on the same subject, bring- ing down the history of the mission and the course of events to a more recent date ; but the work before us will slUl occupy a commanding place in the Missionary literature of the period to which it belongs. 886. The Martyr Church of Ma- dagascar. A Narrative of the Trimnjjh of Christianity in that Island. By the Rev. William Ellis. Illustrated with Numerous Engravings. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd. London : John Snow and Co. — This elegant volume, from the pen of a practised writer and venerable Mis- sionary of long experience, will be hailed with joy by the friends of missions generally, and especially by those who have taken an interest ia the remarkable work of God which has for several years been going on in Madagascar. Its narration of the progress of religion in the island, especially of the fearful persecutions and the noble character of the 444 THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. people trader them, forms one of the most interesting and thrilling narra- tives of modern Church History. "Mr. Ellis has done his work well, and the reader hangs over his pages with tearful eyes and breathless interest." — Neio York Observer. 887. Missionary Labours and Scenes in Southern Africa. By the Rev. RoBEEi Moffat. "With En- gravings and Portrait, Is. London: John Snow and Co. This is one ot the most interesting and instructive volumes which has come under our notice. Another little work entitled A Lifers Labour in South Africa, — the Story of the Life-work of Robert Mofl'at, — will also repay a careful perusal, as it brings down the his- tory of this devoted Missionary to a more recent period, and abounds with stirring incidents. 888. The Story of my Mission in South-Eastern Africa ; compris- ing some Accou7it of the Europea7i Colonists, loith extended notices of the Kaffir and other native Tribes. Illustrated with a Map and Engrav- ings. By "William Shaw, late "Wesleyan General Superintendent in that country. ]2mo. pp. 462, 6s. London : Hamilton, Adams, and Co. 1861. — Concerning this interesting volume, the London Quarterly He- view says : — " Here we have a book which is what it professes to be, — the story of a life spent, for the most part, in the mission work of the Church. It is not a book of geo- graphical discovery, or science, or ethnology, or philology, or any other ology, but simply a narrative of the origin and progress of a Christian settlement in South-Eastern Africa, which led to the beginning of a mission to the Kaffir tribes and the establishment of a complete chain of stations from Algoa Bay to Port- Natal." 889. South Africa Delineated; or Sketches, Historical and Descrip- tive of its Tribes and 3Iissions, and of the British Colonies of the Cape and Port-Natal. By the Rev. TnoRNLEY Smith, Seven Years a Wesleyan Missionary in that Coun- try. 12mo. pp. 216, 2s. M. London : Mason. 1850. — These interesting sketches throw much light upon the character of the country and the condition of the inhabitants, and will be read with pleasure by the friends of missions. 890. Notes on South African Affairs. By W. B. Boyce, Wes- leyan Missionary. 8vo. pp. 232. London: Mason. 1839. — The pro- ceedings of certain parties in South Africa with regard to the natives and Christian missions being in the estimation of some highly objection- able, Mr. Boyce was constrained to take up his pen with a view to put matters in a correct light, in defence of the truth. This he did with admirable temper and candour, and theie is no doubt but the publication of these "Notes" had its designed effect upon those whom they con- cerned. About the same time was published A Defence of Wesleyan Missions in South Africa, by the Rev. William Shaw, which served its purpose for the time being, but, happily, the necessity for such pam- phlets has disappeared of late years, as peace and harmony have prevailed among all classes of religionists in the colony. 891. A Missionary Narrative of the Triumphs of Grace ; as seen in the Conversio7i of Kaffirs, Hottentots, Fingoes, and other natives of South Africa. By Samuel YotrNG, Twelve Tears a Missionary in that Country. 18mo. pp. 160. London: Mason. — The facts set forth in this interest- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 445 ing little volume are undeniable, and should be made known as widely as possible to the honour and glory of God. The book is worthy of a place in every Sunday-school library in the kingdom. 892. The Past and Future of the KaflBr Eaces. By the Rev. "W. C. HoLDEN. With a Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 10s. Gd. Pub- lished for the Author. Sold at GG, Paternoster Row, London. 18GG. — In addition to many other com- mendatory remarks, the London Quarterly Review says of this book : — " As a Wesleyan Missionary of twenty-seven years' standing in the Cape Colony and Natal, Mr. Holden is entitled to speak with authority respecting the Kaffir races. He has evidently taken up the subject con amore, and has spared neither labour nor pains to render his work com- plete. It is a useful, thorough, un- pretending contribution to the science of ethnology, whilst, at the same time, it constitutes a temperate and able vindication of Christian mis- sions. It has no rival as respects its subject and its scope. It is full of interest, alike to the statesman, the Missionary, the ethnologist, and the philanthropist, and no ethnological or Missionary library can be com- plete without it." 893. Memorials of Soutli Africa. By the ilev. Barnabas Shaw, Wes- leyan Missionary. 12tno. pp. 355. London : Hamilton, Adams, and Co. 1832. — This volume gives in an in- teresting and unostentatious manner the narrative of the commencement and progress of the first Wesleyan mission-station in South Africa, as witnessed by the devoted author. It also conveys much information with reference to the country, its natural history, scenery, climate, and the character and customs of its inhabitants. 894. The Missionary Martyrs of Namaqualand. ^lemoriaU uf the Rec. William Threlfall, late Wes- lej/an Missionary in South Africa, who was murdered in Great Nama- qualand, together ivith Two Native Converts, Jacob Links and Johaimes Jager. With a Portrait. By Samuel Broad bent. 18mo. pp. 108. London: John Mason, 185G. — A simple and touching record of one of the most painful and tragic events which has occurred in the history of modern missions. 895. The Earnest Missionary ; a 3femoir of the Rev. Horatio Pearse. By the Rev. Teornley Smith. 12mo. London: Hamilton, Adams, and Co. — This is an inte- resting record of the character and labours of an earnest and faithful servant of Christ, whose example is worthy of being imitated by all young Missionaries. The volume, moreover, contains admirable obser- vations upon many important matters connected with Missionary life, and communicates much valuable infor- mation relating to the Kaffir tribes, and to South Africa generally. 896. Wanderings and Adven- tures in the interior of South Africa. By Andrew Sxeedman. Illustrated with Engravings. Two Volumes, 8vo. pp. 688. London. 1835.— This is an interesting work as a book of travels, and its intelligent author bears unequivocal testimony to the value and importance of Christian 897. Narrative of a Kesidence in South Africa. By Thomas Pringle, late Secretary to the Anti- Slavery Society. A New Edition, 446 THE MISSIONAKY WOELD. to which is prefixed a Biographical Sketch of the Author, by Josiah CoNDEE, 12mo. pp. 356. London. 1835. — Mr. Pringle was an excellent poet, a sincere Christian, and a zealous philanthropist. 5is life, both at home and as a colonist in South Africa, was full of incidents, and very chequered, as will be seen from a careful perusal of this excel- lent volume. It is both interesting and valuable, as it frankly testifies to the good efiects of Christian mis- sions. 898. ITarrative of a Journey to the Zulu Country in South Africa. By Captain Allen Gaedixee, R.N. Undertaken in 1835. 8vo. pp. 412. London. 1836. — Although this ex- pedition of the good but eccentric Captain resisted in disappointment, the narrative brings before us many interesting incidents, and it can scarcely be read without advantage by the friends of the mission cause. 899. Miscellaneous Books on Africa. The following books of travels and Missionary narratives may also prove interesting to the reader : — Bowex's Central Africa, 1857 ; Baikie's Voyage tip the Niger, 1856 ; Beoadbent's Christ- ianity among the Barahmgs ; Cal- deewood's Kaffirs and Kaffir 3Iis- sions, 1858 ; Casalis's Ticenty-three Years in South Africa, 1861 ; Ckitikshank's Eighteen Years on the Gold Coast ; Chaeleswoeth's African Mountain Valley, 1858 ; Bay Dawn in Africa, 1841 ; Flem- ming's South Africa, 1856 ; Feee- man's Tour in South Africa, 1857 ; Hijtchinson's Impressions of Wes- tern Africa, 1858 ; Kay's Travels and Researches in South Africa, 1833 ; Lateoee's Journal in 'South Africa ; Moegax's Beminiscences of a Mission to the Gambia ; Philip's Researches in South Af-ica ; Scnox's and Ceowthee's Expedition up the Niger, 1842 ; Smith's Metnoirs of the Rev. T. L. Hodgson ; Thomp- son's Travels in South Africa ; Valdey's Six Years in Western Africa ; Yakdeekemp's Life ; Wad- dell's Twenty-nine Years in Africa and the West Indies, 1863 ; Wil- son's Western Africa. BOOKS ON MISSIONS IN AUSTEALASIA. 900. Australia ; idth Notes by the Way on Egypt, Ceylon, Boynhay, and the Holy Land. By Feedeeick J. JoBSON, D.D, Crown 8vo. Lon- don : Hamilton, Adams, & Co. 1862. — The Rev. Dr. Jobson was appointed by the Wesleyan Conference of 1860 to visit Australia in the interests of Wesleyan Methodism, and the re- cently-formed Australian Confer- ence ; and the volume before us is an interesting record of his travels and observations to and from the southern world on this important mission. It is written in the Author's usual animated style, and contains much which is calculated to edify and in- struct, as well as to amuse and in- terest the reader. 901. The Southern "World: the Journal of the Dcjnitatioji from the Wesleyan Conference to Austra- lasia and Polynesia, including a Visit to the Gold Fields. By the Rev. RoBEET YoiTNG. Crown 8vo. pp. 468, 6s. London: Hamilton, Adams, & Co. — Concerning this ex- cellent work the London Quai-terly Revieio says: — "Those who know the respected author of this volume will not expect a very brilliant or ornate production ; but they will look for clear and accurate state- ments of facts, for the results of THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 447 careful observation, and a just judg- ment upon the facts presented to his notice, and they will not be disap- pointed. In a succession of extracts from his Journal he conducts the reader to the antipodes and home again, and on every page presents him with something calculated to profit or delight." 902. History of the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands ; emhraciinj their Antiquities, Mytholoi/y, Le- gends, Discovery by Europeans in the Sixteenth Century, Re-discovery by Cook ; ivith their Civil, Reliyious, and Political History from the Earliest Traditionary Period to the Present Time. By Jaites J. Jarves, M.A.O.S. Foolscap 8vo. pp. 391. The author of this interesting volume is an American, who spent four years on the spot, and he has here given an honest and unvar- nished statement of the impression made upon his mind during his residence. The testimony here given as to the beneficial influence of Christianity is the more interesting and valuable, inasmuch as the writer does not belong to the re- ligious community who sent Mis- sionaries from America to the Sand- wich Islands, whose labours have resulted in such a wonderful change in the condition of the natives. 903. Journal of a Eesidenoe in the Sandwich Islands, during the years 1823, 1824, and 1825; in- cluding Remarks on the Manners and Customs of the Inhabitants : an Account of Lord Byron^s Visit in H.M.S. ^^ Blonde" ; and a Descrip- tion of the Ceremonies observed at the Interment of the late King and Queen in the Island of Oahu. By C. S. Stewaet, late American Mis- sionary, with an Introduction and Occasional Notes by William Ellis, 12mo. pp. 406, 8s. London. 1827 — The excellent author of this book was one of the early American Mis- sionaries to the Sandwich Islands, but was obliged to leave the country, after a residence of three years, on account of the illness of his wife. The work necessarily bears a resem- blance to Mr. Ellis's Tour in Hawaii, and the Narrative of the Voyage of the Shij) ^^ Rlonde" ; but it contains many important and interesting de- tails which do not occur in these publications. The introduction, by- Mr. Ellis, also contains an extract from a letter which he received from Lord Byron, in which his lordship nobly repudiates and contradicts cer- tain injurious statements which had appeared in the Quarterly Review, reflecting on the Missionaries and their work in that distant part of the world. The value of the book is enhanced by several neat cuts, illus- trative of the natural scenery of the country, and the costumes of the natives. 904, Eemarkable Incidents in the Life of the E,ev. Samuel Leigh, 3Iissionary to the Settlers and Sa- vages of Australia and New Zea- land; ivith a succinct History of the Origin and Progress of the Missions in those Colonies. By the Rev. Alexander Strach AX. Crown 8vo. pp. 418, OS. London : Mason. — This volume contains a mass of im- portant and interesting matter, re- lating to the life and labours of one of the bravest pioneer Missionaries that ever left the shores of England, and to the early history of the mis- sions of which he was the honoured founder. We have always thought, however, that the work was capable of much improvement, by a re- arrangement of its contents, the supply of dates to many important events, and a little more attention to literary finish ; hence our disap- pointment, when a second edition of 448 THE MISSIONARY WOELD. it appeared without the emendations to which we allude. Notwithstand- ing these drawbacks, it is a book the careful perusal of which can scarcely fail to tire the soul of the reader with true Missionary zeal, and sti- mulate to more entire devotedness to the service of God. 905. The Story of New Zealand ; Past and Present — Savage and Ci- vilised. By Akthue S. Thompson, M.D., Surgeon -Major 58th Regi- ment. Two Volumes. London : Murray. 1859. — These volumes con- tain many interesting particulars in reference to the country and the manners and customs of the Maories. Dr. Thompson is an avowed admirer of Christian missions, and gives valuable information concerning the labours of the Church and Wesleyan Societies, but when he attempts to philosophise on the work of civilisa- tion, and the moral elevation of the aborigines, his statements are far from satisfactory. 906. The Southern Cross and the Southern Crown ; or, the Gospel in New Zealand. By Miss Tuckee. Foolscap 8vo. 3s. 6d. London : Nisbet. 1855. — This is a beautiful little volume, and gives an inte- resting account of New Zealand as a country, and of the manners and habits of the natives both in their savage and civilised state. A clear and faithful account is also given of the sufferings, toils, and triumphs of the agents of the Church Missionary Society ; but with all deference to the fair authoiess, whose style and talents we greatly admire, we are bound to say that a more distinct and generous recognition of the la- bours and success of another great Missionary Society, earnestly engaged in the sane fitild, would have been an improvement to her book, espe- cially as she prjftsses to treat not merely of the Church mission, but of the effects of the Gospel upon the natives of New Zealand generally. 907. Memoir of the Kev. Ben- jamin Carvosso, Forty Years a Wesleyan Mitiister, and one of the First Wesleyan Missionaries to Aus- tralia and Van Diemen^s Land. By Geokge Blencowe. London: J. Gladding. 1856.— This is a faith- ful account of a noble and devoted Missionary, whose memory will be long cherished with gratitude and love in the respective scenes of his zealous labour. 908. Life of the Kev. John Hewgill Bumby. With a Brief History of the Commencement and Progress of the Wesleyan Mission in New Zealand. By the Rev. Al- FEED Baeeett. 12mo. pp. 254. London: Mason. 1854. — This is an interesting record of the brief but useful ministerial career of a de- voted servant of Christ, who, after labouring a few years in England, offered himself as a Missionary to New Zealand, where he was drowned by the upsetting of a canoe. The volume also contains some interesting particulars of the early history of the New Zealand mission. 909. Life of the Eev. Daniel James Draper ; with Historical Notices of Wesleyan 3Iethodism in Australia. Chapters also on the Aborigines and Education in Vic- toria. By the Rev. John G. St- MONS. London : Hodder and Stough- ton. 1870. — The interest of Mr. Draper's memoir arises mainly from his connection with early Missionary work in the Southern world, and the development of Methodism in the rising colonies of South Australia and Victoria, and the part he played in the thrilling scene enacted on board the London steamship, in THE inSSIONARY WORLD. 449 which he lost his life in the Bay of Biscay, on the 11th of January, 1866. These events are described with much pathos and feeling, and can scarcely fail to interest the reader. 910. The Missionary Pioneer ; being a Memoir of the Rev. Na- thaniel Turner. By his Son. Lon- don: "Weslej'an Conference Office. 1872. — This is an aflectionate and faithful record of a devoted Wesleyan Missionary, who amid many diffi- culties and dangers, laboured with zeal, diligence, and success in Aus- tralia, New Zealand, and the Friendly Islands. 911. Memoirs of Mrs. Margaret Cargill, Wife of the Rev. David Carr/ill, M.A., Wesleyan Blission- ary ; including Notices of the Pro- gress of Cliristianity in Tonga and Fiji. Qj her Husband. 12mo., pp. 409. London : Mason. 1841. — This volume is both interesting and instructive as a record of female piety, but its chief value arises from the authentic information which it gives concerning the triumph of Christianity in the Friendly and Fiji Islands. 912. Memoir of the Rev. Wil- liam Cross, Wesleyan Missionarg to the Friendly and Fiji Islands. With a Short Notice of the Early History of the Mission, By the Rev, John Hunt. 12mo., pp. 167. London : Mason. 1846. — This is an affectionate and faithful record of a good soldier of Jesus Christ, who nobly fought the battles of the Lord in the high places of the mission field, and who fell in his Master's service at the post of duty. 913. Life of the Eev. John Hunt. By the Rev. Gr. S. Roave. London : Wesleyan Conference Office. — This is a beautiful memoir of a good and G holy man of God, whose brief but active life was entirely devoted to the service of Christ among the dark natives of the Fiji Islands, many of whom were brought to a savin* knowledge of the truth through hfs instrumentality. 914. Polynesian Mythology, and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race, as furnished by their Priests and Chiefs, By Sir George Grey, late Governor-in- Chief of New Zealand. Svo. Lon- don: Murray. 1855. — This goodly volume contains the result of Sir George Grey's observations on the language, manners, customs, tradi- tions, and superstitions of the abori- gines of New Zealand during a number of years that he was in frequent contact with them, and can scarcely fail to interest all who are engaged in the evangelisation of the heathen. 915. Polynesian Eesearches, during a Eesidence of nearly Six Years in the South Sea Islands ; including Descriptions of the Natural History and Scenery of the Islands ; with Remarks on the History, Mythology, Traditions, Government, Arts, Manners, and Customs of the Inhabitants. By William Ellis, Missionary to the Society and Sand- wich Islands. Two volumes, 8vo., pp. 536 and 576, £1 Ss.— These volumes contain an able and in- teresting record of the geographical position, natural scenery, and in- ternal resources of au important portion of the mission field, together with a graphic description of the manners, customs, and superstitions of the natives, and an account of the means employed for their moral and social elevation. From the author's intercourse with those Mis- sionaries who had preceded him in the work of evangelizing this inte- resting but degraded portion of the Q 450 THE MISSION AKY WOELD. human family, and with, the natives themselves, he was in a most favour- able position for the work which he contemplated, and from these and other sources he has drawn informa- tion which has enabled him to pro- duce a work of permanent value, and one which will be highly prized by all who take an interest in the mis- sion cause. 916. A Narrative of Missionary Enterprises and Trimnphs in the South Sea Islands. By the Rev. John "Williams. "With Engravings and an Introduction by the Rev. Dr. Tidman. 8vo. pp. 592. 10s. 6d. Lon- don : J. Snow & Co. — This interest- ing volume excited much attention at the time of its first publication, when the Missionary enterprise pos- sessed the charm of novelty. Nor has it yet lost its interest to those who delight in tracing the providence and grace of God as displayed in the triumphs of the Gospel in heathen lands. Some of the incidents here brought to our view are perfectly marvellous, and might appear almost incredible if we had not the utmost confidence in the veracity of the writer. It may well be said that "truth is sometimes stranger than fiction," and we know of no books better calculated to interest young persons than charming Missionary narratives such as that of the devoted John Williams. 917. The Martyr of Erromanga ; or the Philosojiht/ of 3Iissions, ilhjs- trated from the Labours, Death, and Character of the late liev. John Williams. By the Rev. John Gamp- bell, D.D. 8vo. pp. 478. London : J. Snow. 1841. — The title describes the nature of this work. Taking John Williams as his text, Dr. Campbell travels around the com- prehensive field of remark furnished by the subject of Christian missions. The volume is composed of fourteen letters addressed to as many public men on different subjects, and exh - bits some strildng specimens of beau- tiful writing and pow&i f ul pleading, on the grand theme to which they relate. 918. Memoirs of the Life of the Eev. John Williams, Missionary to Pohjtiesia. By Ebenezeh Pkout. 8vo. pp. 626. London : Snow. 1842. — This interesting volume will form a suitable companion to the narrative given to the world by Mr. Williams himself. His name is too well known to require any extended notice descriptive of the book before us. It is one of the few volumes which is su.fliciently recommended by being simply announced. 919. A Visit to the South Seas in the United States Ship ^•Vincennes" during the years 1829 and 1830, in- cluding Scenes in Brazil,. Peru, 3£anilla, the Cape of Good Hope, and St. Helena. By C. S. Stewakt, A.M., Chaplain in the United States Navy. In Two Vols. Post 8vo. pp. 334, 358. London, 1831.— After the return of Mr. Stewart to America, and the publication of his Journal of a Pesidence in the Sandwich Islands, he entered as a chaplain into the United States navy, and in the year 1829 sailed in the ship Guerriere to Eio de Janeiro and Callao. At the latter place he went on board the Vincennes, appointed to visit the principal islands in the South Seas, for the purpose of estab- lishing a good understanding between them and the United States, and to secure the accommodation and pro- tection of American whalers and other vessels that might have occa- sion to call at the different islands. The Vincennes was commanded by Captain Finch, and visited the Washington, Society and Sandwich Islands; and returned to America by way of Canton^ Macao, Manilla, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 451 the Cape of Good Hope and St. Helena. Mr. Stewart addressed a series of letters to his wife, describing the scenes which he witnessed during the voyage. They are here collected into two volumes, and are very interesting in every sense, but espe- cially in a Missionary point of view, as they describe in the most pleasing and attractive manner, not only the scenery of the islands visited, but the -wonderful change which has passed upon many of the inhabitants since the introduction of the Gospid among them. 920. Ten Tears in South Central Polynesia : being lieminiscencesofa Personal 3Iissio)i to the Friendly. Islands and their Dependencies. By the Rev. Thom.vs Wesi. 8vo. pp. 500. 10s. London: James jSTisbet and Co. — In this large and elegant volume we have a pleasing account of the author's personal labours and observations in a most interesting portion of the mission field, with numerous instances of the providence and grace of God. The general results of the Missionary enterprise in the Friendly Islands, which have few parallels in the his- tory of the Church of Christ, are also clearlj- stated to the honour and glory of God, and to the credit of those who laid the foundation of the great and good work. The value of the volume is enhanced by an ex- cellent portrait of King George Tubou, some well-executed maps, and a grammar of the Tongan language. 921. Tonga and the Priendly Islands ; uith a Sketch of their Mission History . Written for Young People. By Saiia.u S. Farmer. Crown 8vo. pp. 427. os. London : Hamilton, Adams & Co.—" Of the manner in which Miss Farmer has handled her theme we cannot be so unjust as to speak with cold com- G mendation. The book does equal credit to her head and her heart. She has spared no research necessary to master all the topics included in her task. She commands an excel- lent style, — clear, fresh, and telling. The book is full of heart, but free from sentimentalism ; and the inte- rest of the story never flags. Though the book professes to be written for young persons, it is suitable for all ages, classes, and intellects. We need scarcely add, that the volume is got up in t\vi lirst style and illus- trated with beautiful engravings ; but it may be well to say, at the same time, that its price is exceed- ingly low for such a volume." — London Quarterly Review. 922. Fiji and the Pijians : the Islands and their Inhabitants and Missionary History, By Thomas Williams and James Calvert. Crown 8yo. Two Vols. With Illus- trations. 12s. London : Hamilton, Adams and Co. — These volumes will be found peculiarly interesting to all who wish to become acquainted with foreign lands, and the manners, customs, and superstitious of their inhabitants. Nor will they fail to gratify those who are actuated by higher motives, and who delight to contemplate the triumphs of the Gospel over moral degradation of the deepest dye. To no people in the world has Christianity proved a greater blessing than to the inhabi- tants of Fiji, and what it has done for one nation it can do for the whole human race. 923. The Eing and People of Piji : conta inimj a Life of Th akom- baii, ivith Notices of the Fijians, their Manners, Customs, and Super- stitions, previous to their yreat reli- yious Reformation. By the Rev. Joseph Waterhouse, for fourteen vears a Missionary in Fiji. London : Wesley an Conference Office. 1862. a 2 452 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. — This also is a book of thrilling inte- rest, and reminds us of the saying that " truth is sometimes stranger than fiction." Truly the Gospel of Christ is still " the power of God unto sal- vation to every one that believeth." 924. Gems from the Coral Islands ; or Incidents of Contrast between Savage and Christian Life in the Soidh Sea Islands. Crown 8vo. pp. 220. 3s. Qd. New Edition. EUiot Stock, London, 1871.— There is no mistake about the title of this book. These are gems, and as such they will be priced by all who know how to value the precious results of faithful missionary labour. In his interesting sketches Mr. Gill has done ample justice to the earnest efforts and Christian heroism of the native teachers, through whose agency chiefly the Gospel has been introduced to so many islands in the Paciflc. This book reflects much credit upon the honoured author, who laboured so long and so well in the great field which he so graphi- cally describes, upon the London Missionary Society with which he was connected, and tipon all who took a part in the glorious work which it so faithfully records. 925. The Missionary's Eeward ; or the Success of the Gospel in the Pacific. By George Pritchard, Esq., Her Britannic Majesty's Con- sul in the Islands of the Pacific. With an Introduction by the Rev. John Angell James. 12mo. pp. 289. Snow, London, 1844. — When Mr. Pritchard visited England in 18-42, he was solicited to publish the facts relating to the success of the Mis- sionary enterprise in the South Sea Islands, to which he had frequently occasion to refer, but want of leisure prevented him from doing so. On his return, however, he prepared the present volume for the press, and gave it to the world. From bis official position, the author could not with propriety enter into the ques- tion of the French and Popish ag- gression in the Pacific which has been so damaging to Protestant Mis- sions ; but this Mr. James has done with candour and fidelity in his In- troduction, and thereby added to the value of the work. The book abounds with incidents of the most interesting character, and is calcu- lated efficiently to serve the mission cause. 926. Additional Works relating to Missions in the Southern World. The following books will also be found interesting to any one wishing for additional information on the countries to which they relate : — Angl's's Savar/e Life in Australia, 1863 ; Brow:n's Neio Zealand and its Aborigines, 1865 ; Erskine's Islands of the West Pacific, 1853 ; Joel Bultj: the Autobiography/ of a Native 3Iinister in the South Seas. Lijndie's 3Iission in Samoa, 1846 ; Lawry's Journals of his Visits to the Friendly Islands, 1850 ; Lang's Polgnesian Paces, 1834 ; Murray's 3Iissio)is in Western Polynesia ; Martin's Tonga Islands, 1818 ; Marsden's Life and Labours ; Night of Toil, 1838 ; Seemann's Mission to the Fiji Islands ; Turner's Nine- teen Years in Polynesia, 1862 ; Yates's Neiv Zealand, 1835. BOOKS ON MISSIONS IN INDIA. 927. India, its State and Pros- pects. By Edward Thornton, Esq. 8vo. pp. 354. 10s. Parbury, London, 1834. The Wesleyan Ma- gazine says of this book—" We know of no work in the English language that presents, in a small compass, a view of Indian aftairs so agreeable and comprehensive as the volume of THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 453 Mr. Thornton. It contains an his- torical and political sketch of India ; ' with an account of its governuicnt, agriculture, manufactures, trade, ' public works, means of internal communication, society, manners, j religion, morals, judicial system, j revenue, and of the means of still securing British interests and au- i thority in that extensive country. Compression appears to have been I the writer's object ; and to those who wish to acquire a knowledge of j India, and who have little time to ] devote to the perusal of large and ; voluminous works, his volume may be safely recommended as concise, j authentic, and interesting." \ 928. Continental India. Travd- Uii(j SletcJies and Historical liecol- \ lections, illuslratiiiff the Antiquity, Religion, and Manners of the Tlin- i ■his, the Extent of British Conquests, mid the Progress of Missionary 1 Operations. By J." W. Massik, i M.R.I.A. In two volumes. 8vo. | pp. 477, 478. London: T. Ward; and Co., 1839. — " Mr. Massie's [ volumes contain a large quantity of very useful information. Occasion- ally, he tries to play the liberal, and i writes about education without dis- I tinction of creed ; but it is plain, i from the general tenor of the work, ' that he merely uses a pretty plausible phrase without understanding its meaning. With an occasional ex- ception of this kind, to which honesty to the reader requires that we should distinctly refer, we have perused these volumes with much pleasure." 929. The History of Christianity in India, from the commencement of the Christian Era. By the Rev. J.uiES Hough, M.A., late chaplain to the Honourable East India Com- pany, at Madras. Two volumes. Svo. pp. 479, 691. London : Seeleys, 1839. — These two goodly volumes are an important contribution to our stock of ecclesiastical history in its relation to Christian Missions. They contain an interesting account of the Syrian Church, and a variety of par- ticulars concerning the early efforts made both by Romanists and Pro- testants for the conversion of the natives to the faith of the Gospel, which are worthy of the study of all who are engaged in ^lissionary work. 930. Letters from India with special reference to the Spread of Christianity. By the Ilev. Wil- liam Buyers, Missionary at Benares. r2mo. pp. 295. London: John Snow, 1839. Mr. Buyers was con- nected with the London Missionary Society, and in this volume he dis- cusses with ability several important subjects connected with mission work in India. In some preparatory re- marks, Dr. Henderson speaks highly of the author, and warmly recom- mends the work. 931. Indian Cries to British Humanity relative to Infanticide, Ghaut Murders, Suttee, Slavery, and Colonisation of India ; to ivhich are added Humane Hints for the Melioration of the state of Society in British India. By Jamks Peggs, late Missionary at Cuttack, Orissa. Third Edition. With a Book on the Colonisation of India. Svo. 10s. London: Simpkin, 1S3'J.— This is a greatly improved edition of a very valuable work which, at the time of its first publication, excited much attention, and which may still be consulted with advantage by the Christian philanthropist, notwith- standing the changes which have taken place in the East of late years. 932. India and the Gospel i or, an Empire for the Messiah. By the Rev. William Clarkson, Mis- sionary in Western India. With Pre- paratory Remarks by the Rev. T. Archer, D.D. 12mo. ' London : John 454 THE MISSIONARY Vv-QKLD. Snow, 1849. This volume consists of six lectures on important subjects relating to mission work in India. The information concerning the country and the people, although condensed, is clear and comprehen- sive, and to all who feel an interest in the spread of the Gospel in the East it cannot fail to prove highly stimulating and instructive. 933. Letters on the State of Ohristiauity in India ; in icJdch the Co7iversion of the Hindus is con- sidered as intpi'dcticable ; to ichich is added a vindication of the Uiiidus, male and female, in answer to a severe attack made zqwn both, by the Rev, . By the Abbe J. A. Dubois, Missionary in Mysore idolatry and superstition by which, the deluded inhabitants nave for ages been bound. 934. Early Koman Catholic Missions in India ; ivith sketches of Jesuitism, ^-c. By James F. B. TiNLiNG, B.A. London: S. W. Partridge & Co., 1871.— It is of great importance to have the true position and value of Roman Catholic Missions illustrated by one who has studied them thoroughly. This we have in the volume before us. The writer has investigated the subject with care and diligence. He does justice to the zeal of Xavier and his companions. But he shows clearly how superficial and unsatisfactory was the work done, and how the converts were left scarcely less Svo., pp. 222. London, 1823.— The j heathen than they were found. This author of this volume was a Roman j j^g ^^^^^ ^^j giving extracts from Catholic Missionary, who laboured j •(j^^j,^^lg ^ud documents, which for thirty-tvro years in India with- ! .^^^^ j^^g position beyond all ques- out, according to his own confession, ; ^--^^ r^^^^ i^^^i- jg written in a fair, making one sincere convert. Roman I candid, and discriminating spirit, Catholicism having failed of its ^^^ ^g specially worthy of the atten- object m the hands of such men as j ^^^^ ^f ^^^^^ ^j^^^ ^^ ^ too sweeping Abbe J. A. Dubois, Protestantism, | charity, are ready to accept state- of course, cannot triumph. The | ^^^^^ designedly, and almost con- Abbe argues that the day of grace, ; fgssedly, got up to suit a purpose, as to the Hindus, is past. They are j ^„^ . , , n xi i.- under the law of reprobation. This \ 935. An Apology for Promoting dispensation of God is awful, but I Christianity in India : coutaimmj mysterious and silencing; fox ^^ ILe\ Two Letters addressed to the Ilon- has mercy on whom He will have | ourahle the East India Comjjant/, mercy, and whom He will B.e' concerning the IdoIJugffcrnaut ; am! hardeneth." Happily, since these a 31emorial presented to the Bengal Letters were written, the Gospel of Governmetit, in 1807, in defence of Christ has proved to be adopted to Christian 3Iissions in India. By the the case of the Hindus, as well as to ^ Rev. Claudius Buchanan, D.D. — that of other heathens, and a goodly | In his Christian Researches, and number have been brought to a j other writings. Dr. Buchanan had saving knowledge of the truth. The j exposed and condemned the various volume before us, if it proves any- j kinds of idolatry practised in India, thing, proves the necessity of per- especially the worship of Juggernaut, severing in the application of Chris- \ which he had repeatedly witnessed. tianity in its native simplicity and In replj^, and apparently with a view power, as the instrument of enlight- to extenuate Hindu idolatry, Mr. ening and sanctifying India, and of Charles Buller, in a letter addressed breaking asunder the chains of , to the Honourable the East India THE MISSION AR\ WORLD. 455 Company, vcntm-ed to call in ques- tion some of the Doctor's statements, wMch called forth this reminder. It is a noble defence of Christian missions to the Hindus, and it con- tains some withering censures of the obscene practices of the priests and people at the great festival of Jug- gernaut, and of the practice of the Company's Government in counte- nancing the same by imposing taxes and giving instructions for the man- agement of idol worship, &c. An appalling account is also given of the tens of thousands who perish on theii" pilgrimage to Juggernaut, and at the festivals, in addition to those who madly prostrate themselves on the ground, and are crushed to death under the wheels of the poudei'ous idol car. It is estimated' that at least 1,200,000 persons attend in the year at the idol festival of Jugger- naut, and that about one in ten die, showing the annual mortality to be not less than 1 20,000. The volume ' also contains a faithful statement of the difficulties thi-own in the way of Missionaries by the stringent mea- sures adopted by the Honourable Company, the reading of which in our day may weU excite in our i hearts feelings of gratitude for the j change of Government which has \ taken place in India. i 936. Protestant Missions in Ben- gal, illustrated; heiny the substance of a Course of Lectures delivered on Indian 3Iissions. By J. J. Wkit- BEECHT, Church Missionary. 12mo. pp. 351. — In these lectures, which were delivered both in Germany and England, the various phases of the character of the heathen, and the actual state and progress of Mis- sionary enterprise in our Oriental possessions, are so exhibited as to produce a sympathy more deep and lasting in every Christian, and lead to more earnest, unwearied, and : faithfid prayer on behalf of those who are engaged in that honourable but onerous field of labour. I 937. Bengal as a Field of Mis- sions. By M. Wylie, Esq., First Judge of the Calcutta Court of Small ' Causes. London : Dalton. 1854. — This noble volume was printed at I the Baptist Mission-press, Calcutta, and is a credit to all concerned in its publication. The author, fully im- bued with the Catholic spirit which so generally distinguishes Christians ' of difterent denominations in India, 'does fuU justice to the respective Protestant Missionary Societies en- gaged in the field which he describes, and his book is well calculated to serve the cause which he has evi- dently at heart. 938. India and Christian Mis- sions. By the Kev. Edward Storrow, of the London Missionary Society, Calcutta. London : Snow. 1858. — This is one of many publica- tions which have been issued from the press of late years, which clearly show that, difficult as is the work of evangelisation in India, the labours of the Missionaries are not in vain in the Lord. 939. Orissa ; its G-eography, Statistics, History, Religion, and Antiq^uities. By Andrew Stirling, Esq., late Secretary to the Bengal Government. To which is added, A History of the General Baptist Mis- sion, established in the iirotince. By Jaiiks Peggs, late Missionary in Orissa. 8vo. pp. 424. London: John Snow. 1846. — This is a very valuable contribution to modern Missionary literature ; and when we add that the implied promise of the title-page is faithfully and amply fulfilled, it will be seen that the general reader wiU find in it much, very much, information as interesting as useful. 456 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 940. A Nan-ative of the Estab- lishment and Progress of the Mis- sion to Ceylon and India, founded by the late Rev. Thomas Cohe,LL.D., under the direction of the Wesleyaii- Methodist Conference ; inchtdinc/ ! Notices of Bombay, and the Siqjer- ■stitions of various Jieligious Sects at . that Presidency, and on the Conti- I nent of India. With an Introduc- I tory Sketch of the Natural, Civil, '> and Religious History of the Island of Ceylon. By "W". M. Hartakd, one of the Missionaries who accom- j panied Dr. Coke. Svo. pp. 404. 9s. \ London. 1823. — This comprehensive ' title gives a good idea of a work : which was received with much favour ! at the time it was published, and ! which may still he perused with in- ' terest and edification by all who love ! the mission cause. Some may regard : the narrative as rather too minute in j its details ; but then it must be remembered that it is the story, not : of a mere bystander, but of an active agent in the scenes which are de- scribed. Its interesting details of the appearance of the country, the natives, their manners, customs, and < superstitions, and of the toils and | trials of Missionary labour in a dark ' benighted, heathen land, will never i lose their value. It is, moreover, an important record of Divine leading and of Divine mercy in thus opening ! the door of salvation to a bewildered and wretched people who had for i ages been ' ' sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death." 941. Personal NaiTative of a Mission in the South of India, from 1820 to 1828. By Elijah Hoole. Illustrated with lithographic plates. Second Edition. Crown Svo. Is. Qd, • London: Hamilton, Adams, and Co. : — The following extract from one of the numerous favourable reviews of this book, which appeared at the ! time of its first publication, will give the reader some idea of its general merits : — " The work is well written, and contains many interesting de- scriptions of natural objects, and of the manners and habits of the people. It is especially worthy of the attention of the friends of missions, and shows the just claim which these men have upon the affection and sympathy of the Church, who are employed in evan- gelising the heathen, deeply sunk in ignorance and vice, and strongly attached to ancient idolatry and superstition. Mr. Hoole's narrative will be a valuable addition to our stock of Missionary literature." — Wesleyan 3Iagazine. 942. A Mission to Mysore. By the Rev.i ■Willia:m Arthitr. Crown Svo. London : Partridge and Oakey. 1849. — The substance of this volume first appeared in a series of papers communicated to the Wesleyan Maga- dnc, after the excellent author re- turned to England. The papers attracted much attention at the time they were first published, and in this improved form they are sure to be extensively read. The composition is brilliant and attractive, like every- thing that proceeds from Mr. Arthur's pen, and the Missionary information which the volume contains is impor- tant and interesting. 943. Missions in South India. By the Rev. Joseph Mullens. Lon- don: Dalton. 1854. — The author of this interesting volume appears to have habituated himself to the col- lection of statistical details during his residence as a Missionary in India, and after his return to England, he made good use of the informa- tion he acquired. His writings are characterised by a spirit of charity and good will towards Christians of aU denominations engaged in mission work, and they can scarcely be read without instruction and profit. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 457 944. The Land of Charity ; « Descriptive account of Travancore nnd its People. By the Rev. Samuel Mateer, F.L.S., of the London Missionary Society. London : John Snow and Co. 1871. — We have here a very valuable work on Travancore, notwithstanding its fanciful title. It is not only a history of the mis- sions in that province of India, but a comprehensive description of its geography, history, manners, and customs, native government, natural history, industry and commerce, agriculture, vernacular languages, literature and popular education, form of Hinduism, devil worship, &c. It also describes the native Mo- hammedans,with their superstitious rites and ceremonies, the introduction and present state of Roman Catholic- ism, and the Syrian Chi'istians of Malabar. In its sketches of Pro- testant missions, it begins with the Church missions, devotes several chapters to those of the Loudon Society, and concludes with a state- ment of the direct and indirect re- sults of Missionary laboiirs in Southern India. It will not dis- appoint those who consult its inte- resting pages for information on that part of the mission held to which it relates. 945. The Missionary's Appeal to British Christians on behalf of Southern India ; comprimuj Topo- qraphical descriptions of the 3Iadras Presidency ; Notices of the Jloral Statistics of its Provinces ; Observa- tions of the Character and Condition of its Population ; and Arf/itments in favour of augmented Ejf'urts for its Evangelisation. By John Sjiith, of the London Missionary Society. 18mo., pp. 227. Hamilton, London, 1839. Mr. Smith was a Missionary to India, who was compelled to re- turn to Europe in consequence of the failure of his health. He states in this volume, with affecting energy and feeling, what he witnessed of the spiritual destitution of the teem- ing millions of the comparatively neglected region in which he la- boured. The book cannot fail to make a deep impression upon every one who duly attends to its heart- rending details. 946. The Missionary's Vade Mecum ; or a Condensed Account of the PcUytous Literature, Sects, Schools, and Customs of the Hindus of the North- West of India. By the Rev. J. PiiiLLirs. Calcutta, 1847. — This is an interesting and useful little volume, and, although some- what local iu its range and adapted more especially for Missionaries pro- ceeding to that part of the East men- tioned on the title page, it will prove of service to evangelists labouring in other parts of India, if carefully studied. 947. The Youth of India speak- ing for themselves. Beimj the Substance of Examination Pajiers of the Students of the London Mis- sionary Society's Christian Institu- tion or Colleye in Calcutta, with a feio Introductory Remarlxs by the "llnv. T. Bo.vz. 8vo. pp. 60. London : John Snow. — The comprehensive title of this little piiblication fully describes its nature and object. It only remains for us to say that, both for their correct English style and their sound Christian sentiment, the answers of these Hindu youths to the questions proposed are truly wonderful. Here is true Missionary encouragement. Work like this can- not fail to sap the foundation of Oriental idolatry and superstition. 948. An Account of the Ameri- can Baptist Mission to the Burman Empire. By Ann H. Judson. 8vo., pp. 326.— We have seldom perused a more instructive book on 458 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. the subject of modern missions than this. It was written by the pious and excellent wife of the honoured Missionary who was favonred to commence the work. The account of the introduction, trials, and first triumphs of Christianity in this important part of the world is given in the form of a series of letters to a gentleman in London, and will be read with deep interest by the friends of missions generally, and by those in particular who may be called by their Master to preach the Gospel iu coun- tries which, like the Burman Empire, present difficulties to the promulga- tion of the Truth, arising equally from the prejudices and errors of the people, and from the hostile and in- tolerant spirit of the Government. The leadings of Providence as to the undertaking of Mr. Judson, the de- votion of himself and his excellent wife to the service of these poor heathen, the union of faith and pru- dence in their proceedings, the diffi- culty of making a first impression, the resources which the persevering zeal of a devoted Missionary will open in one department of useful- ness when his way is obstructed in another, and the final reward of faithful labour, wiU be noticed as prominent points in this account, and may give rise to many instructive reflections. The book may be read with profit by all Missionaries. It exhibits the true spirit in which the servants of Christ ought to act; that regard to hir/h frst jmnciples, which they ought undeviatingly to cultivate ; and that entu-e conse'cra- tion of themselves to their great object, to which, if they truly ful- fil their office, they must ' yield themselves. 949. The Gospel in Eurmah ; the Story of its Introduction and Progress among the Burmese and Karens. By Ali's. Macleod Wylie. "With a Map. 2s. London : Suter and Co. — This is the very poetry and romance of missions. It touches upon almost every kind of interest, human and Divine ; and we should have little hope of either the child or the adult who could not read it through with avidity and pleasure. 950. Eemains of the Eev. 0. F. Schwartz, Missionary in India, consisting of his Letters and Journals, with a Sketch of his Life. 8vo. pp. 316. London: Hatchard & Son. 1820. — These are precious remains of a great and good man, whose whole life was devoted to the service of God in heathen lands, and whose praise is in all the churches. 951. Memoir of "William Carey, D.D., late Missionarg to Bengal; Professor of Oriental Languages in the College of Fort William, Cal- cutta. By Eustace Carey. 8vo. pp. 630. 12s. London : Jackson and '\\^atsford. — The important ser- vices rendered to Christianity by Dr. Carey, especially in the transla- tion of the Holy Scriptures into the languages of the East, have endeared his memory to all denominations of Christians. This memoir by his honoured relative is worthy of him, and will be read with interest by all the friends of missions into whose hands it may come. 952. The Life and Times of Oarey, Marshman, and Ward. Em- hracing the History of the Seram- pore Mission. By JoHsr Clark MarshiiajS'. Two vols. 8 vo. London: Longmans. 1859. — These goodly volumes contain an interesting, frank, and candid record of the cha- racter and labours of the honoured lathers and founders of the Seram- pore Mission, which will be highly prized, not only by members of the denomination to which they be- longed, but by all who stand identi- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 459 fied with the propagation of the Gospel in India. The author is a practised writer, having been kMig connected with the press and with the conducting of a vahiable periodi- cal called the Friend of India. On returning to England, he has pre- pared and published these memo- rials of his honoured father and his devoted associates. He does not hesitate to set forth the faults of his heroes, or to let it be seen that Mis- sionaries are subject to inlirmities like other men. lie is an honest Baptist, a frank Dissenter, and per- haps a little hard on Bishops, not so much as a class, as on some colonial prelates with whom he has come in contact in foreign lands. 953. Pioneers of the Bengal Mis- sion: a Xarratice of Facts con- nected with Early Christian 3Iis- sions in Bengal. By the Rev. George Gogekly. "With numerous Engravings. Crown 8vo. (is. Lon- don : John Snow & Co. — "A graphic and most pleasant account of the early leaders of the Missionary en- terprise in Bengal. Mr. Gogerly's notices of the pioneers of the Church, Baptist, Free Church, and American Missions in India are necessarily brief, but contain original informa- tion drawn from his own experience. He naturally gives fuller details of the mission to which he himself be- longed, in which many remarkable events occurred wortliy of a perma- nent place in our Missionary histo- ries. The striking facts with which he became acquainted in the course of his Indian career, and the nu- merous anecdotes given, illustrative of former days, of domestic habits, of village education, of native amuse- ments, and of ancient customs, are extremely interesting. The book is well illustrated, and we heartily re- commend it to our readers." — British Quarterhj Beview. 954. Memoirs of the Eev. John Chamberlain, late MisHtonan/ in India. By Wjr.LiAM Yates. 8vo., pp. 474, 10s. (jd. — The excellent subject of these Memoirs was attached to the Baptist mission in India, where lie spent upwards of nineteen years in attempting to convert Pagan idolaters to the faith of Christ, lie was a man of deep piety, and of exemplary activity and zeal in the service of his great Lord and Master. The volume contains copious extracts from his private journal, and is a valuable addition to our stock of Missionary biography. It would ,_ however, in the opinion of some of the reviewers, " have been read with greater interest had it been less minute in some of its details, and been compressed within a narrower compass." 955. The Life of the Bev. T. T. Thomason, M.A., late Chaplain to the Honourable Bust India Com- pany. By the Rev. J. Sargent, M.A., Rector of Lavington. 8vo., pp. 344, 10s. ad. London: Seeley and Burnside. 1832.— The subject of this interesting biographical ac- count was a clergyman of the Church of England, who sailed to the East Indies as chaplain in the year 1808. He possessed a truly Missionary spirit, and for many years exerted himself with the most exemplary diligence and fidelity in promoting the Interests of Christianity in India. His name has long been intimately connected with the Bible Society, and the Church Missionary Society ; and it will be transmitted with honour to posterity, with those of Schwartz, Martyn, Buchanan, and other zealous and devoted servants of the Christian cause in that be- nighted region. Mr. Sargent, the writer of this excellent memoir, was also the author of the Life of Henry Martyn, and within a few weeks of 460 THK MISSIONARY WORLD. the publication of this, the last effort of his ready pen, he himself was called away to join his departed friends in the " better country." 956. Memoir of the Eev. J. J. Weitbrecht, Church Missionary at- Biirdwan, in Bengal. Compiled by his Widow. With an Introduction by the Editor, the Rev. A. M. W. Chiustophee, M.A. Crown 8vo., pp. 551. Mslaet and Co. 1854.— The brief but emphatic notice of this work by the London Quartcrhj Re- rietv is as follows: — "A delightful memoir of a most amiable and ad- mirable Missionary. Long as it is, not a word could we wish omitted." After a careful reading we can heartily endorse this recommenda- tion, believing the book to be well calculated to serve the noble caxise in which its devoted subject lived, laboiired, and died. Mrs. Weit- brecht also published Sl-ctcltes of Missions in North India, which will amply repay a careful perusal. 957. Memoir of Mrs. Ann H. Jutlson, K'//"*;; of the Bcv. Adoniram Judson, Missionary to Burmah. Including a History of the American Bcqitist Mission to the Barman Ein- jnrc. By James K. Kxoavles, Pastor of the Second Baptist Church in Boston. 12mo., pp. 324, 5s. London. 1829. — In a mission of more than ordinary difficulty and discouragement, Mrs. Jiidson was indeed a helpmeet for her husband ; and by her piety, her mental energy, her zeal, her perseverance, and other distinguishing excellencies, she has obtained a distinguished place among those holy women by whose exertions the cause of Christ has been pro- moted. This simple record of her active and useful Missionary life has been and will continue to be made a blessing to many. 958i A Voyage to Oeylou ; with Notices of the Wesleyan 3Iission on that Island. By a Suegeon. ISmo. pp. 119. Is. London: Mason. 1838. — The writer of this little volume is evidently a man of an intelligent and cultivated mind. He commenced his voyage to Ceylon under the influence of strong prejudices against the Wesleyan body, whose views of religion he appears cordially to have disliked. Among his fellow voyagers he found the He v. Benjamin Ciough, the well-known Methodist Mission- ary, and his excellent wife. Their example siibdued his hostility, and was apparently a means of great spiritual beneiit to him. The inci- dents connected with their voyage, and the scenes and occurrences which he witnessed during his temporary residence on the island, together with his favourable impression of the results of Missionary labour, are described with vivacity and good taste, and the book can scarcely fail to prove interesting to all who take an interest in the mission cause. 959. Jubilee Memorials of the Wesleyan Mission in South Oeylon. 1814—1864. By RoBEET Spence Haedy. Colombo. 1864. — The writer of these Memorials is vrell known as a ripe Oriental scholar and a zealous and successful Indian Missionary. The London Quarterly Review says of this work: — " Mr. Hardy's account of the founding of the Wesleyan Mission in South Ceylon, of the establishment and after history of its several ' stations,' and of the pre- sent number, condition, and prospects of its agencies, has all the variety and charm of a well-constructed diorama, and will not fail to rivet the attention of readers whose tastes are elevated enough to appreciate the author's subject and the handling of it." P60. Hindu Pastors. A Memo- rial, by the Rev. E. J. Robinsox, TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 4C1 late Wesleyan Missionary in Ceylon. Crown 8vo. pp. 264. London: Wes- leyan Conference Office. 1867. In an able and interesting notice the London Quarterhj Review says : — " This is a very acceptable contribu- tion to Missionary literature, both for the information it contains and for the help which it affords to the discussion of a question relating to a native ministry ; a subject so beset with obstacles, that no Missionary society has yetbeeuable to master it." 961. Missions the Chief End of the Christian Church ; also the Quali/ications, Duties, and Trials of an Indian Missionary ; being the Substance of Services held at the Ordination of the Itev. Thomas Sinith, as one of the Church of Scot- land's Missionaries to India. By the Rev. Alexandek. Duff. ISmo. pp. 171. London: Nisbets. 1839. Small as is the volume before us, and unpretending as it is in its appear- ance, it was, nevertheless, considered at the time of its first publication as a most important contribution to Missionary literature. Nor has it yet lost its interest, its excellent author having for many years ex- emplified in his own life and labours the great principles which he so ably propounds. 962. The Daughters of India; their Social Condition, Religion, Literature, Obligations, and Pros- pects. By the Rev. Edward Jewitt RoBixsox. Glasgow: Murray and Son, 1860. This is an interesting work on an important subject by an accomplished author. Mr. Robin- son, moreover, possessed special qualifications for producing a good book on Indian topics. He served an apprenticeship among the Hindus of North and East Ceylon ; and, being at the time " a reverend bachelor," with a thoughtful turn of mind, he improved his oppor- tunities by taking notes for the goodly volume before us. In no- ticing this work, the London Quar- terly Revieio says : — " As to complete and trustworthy information, and attractions of style, there is not, as far as we are aware, the equal of this book in our language. It is unique in its subject, excellent in its execution, and most seasonable in its appearance." 963. The Dawn of Light: a Story of the Zenana 3Iission in India. By Mary E. Leslie. With an Introductory Preface by the Rev. E. S TOEROW. 2s. London : John Snow and Co. — This is an interesting book on female Missionary effort ou behalf of the daughters of India — a branch of Christian labour demand- ing more attention than it has as yet received. It gives a graphic and touching picture of the life and position of Hindu women, and of the mode in which a better hope is gradually dawning xipon their dark- ness. Many departments of Mis- sionary labour may be more showy than that of the Zenana mission, but none is more really important. The future of Christianity in India depends, under God, upon the evan- gelisation of the women. 964. Female Agency among the Heathen : Being the History of the Society for Promoting Female Edu- cation in the East. Preface by the Hon. and Rev. B. W. Noel. With a Coloured Engraving of a Chinese Girls' School in Ningpo. Cloth, Is.Qd, Loudon : Suter and Co. 965. Six Months in India. By Maky Cakpexteu. Two Vols. Long- man, Green, and Co. London, 1868. — Tliese goodly volumes, by the phi- lanthropic and enterprising Miss Carpenter, give much interesting information, not only on female edu- cation in the East, which was the 462 THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. primary object of her visit to India, but also on mission work generally, and can scarcely fail to serve the noble object which the accomplished writer had in view. 966. Sundry Books relating to Mission Work in India. — The pub- lications relating to India and its missions are so numerous that our limited space will only admit of the mere mention of the following : — Acland's Planners and Customs of India, 1861 ; Alevis's Buddhism, its Oriffin and History, 1862 ; Bal- LANTYNe's Hinduism and Chris- tianity, 1859; BuciiA^rAN's Christian Researches in India, 1811 ; Btjyep.s' Letters on Indian 3Iissions, 1840; Bonak's Life of Dr. Judson: Camp- bell's Planners and Customs of India, 1858 ; Claexson's India and the Gospel, 1858; Conference of the Benyal Missionaries, 1855 ; Duff's India and Indian Missions ; Fox's Missions in Southern India ; Hebek's Journal in India, 1828; Haedy's '3ianual of Buddhism ; Hawkes- woETii's Missions in Travancore ; Hough's Protestant 3Iissions Vin- dicated,\^Qd ; KjlY^s History of Chris- tianity in India ; Kearn's Tribes of South India ; Lupolt's Recol- lections of an Indian Mission ; MuLLEx's Ten Years' 3Iissionary Labotcrs in India, 1862 ; Maetyns's Life and Journals ; Masok's Talk with the Ganyes ; Butler's Land of the Veda, 1871; Sherring's /«<:/<«?» Church ; Wayland's Life of Dr. Judson. BOOKS m MISSIOL^S IN CHINA. 967. China Opened ; or, a Dis- play of the Topography, History, Customs, 3Ianners, Arts, 3Iunufac- tures, Reliyion, Jurisprudence, iS'-c, of tiie Chinese Empire. By the Rev. Charles Gutzlafp. Revised by the Rev. Andrew Reed, D.D. Two Vols. 12mo. pp. 510, 570. London: Smith, Elder and Co. 1838.— For the general reader Medhurst's China will be sufficient ; but the student who wishes to have information more extensive and detailed will thank- fullj^ avail himself of Mr. Grutzlaff's China Opened. The volumes are replete with interesting information, and can scarcely be attentively read without pleasure and profit. 988. China, its State and Pros- pects, with Special llefercnce to the Spread of the Gospel; containiny Allusions to the Antiquity, Extent, Population, Civilisation, Literature, a?id Religion of the Chinese. By W. H. Medhurst, of the London Missionary Society. Illustrated with engravings on wood, by Gr. Baxter. 8vo., pp. 582. London: John Snow. 1837. — This is one of the best books which has been pub- lished in reference to China and its vast population. Reviewing this excellent work, the IVesleyan 3Ie- thodist 3Iagazine says : — " Mr. Med- hurst's account of the operations of the London Missionary Society in Canton, and in the Indian Archi- pelago, is both interesting and en- couraging. So likewise is the des- cription of his own voyage along the coast of China, and of his various interviews with the natives, among whom he distributed a number of copies of the Word of Life as well as of religious tracts." 969. China, and her Spiritual Claims. By the Rev. Evan Da- vies, late Missionary to the Chinese. 18mo., pp. 143. London: Snow. 1844. — The object contemplated in this volume is to show the super- stitious and idolatrous character of the Chinese, the difficulties with which Protestant Missionaries will have to contend in preaching the THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 465 Gospel to them, and the glorious probability that the religion of Christ ■will ultimately prevail in that deeply benighted portion of the globe. The chapter on " Infanticide," and the sketch of the " Life of Confucius," will be read with deep interest. 970. The People of China. 18mo., pp. 33G. Loudon: Religious Tract Society. 181-1.— This is ano- ther elementary book on China, pub- lished by the Religious Tract Society for the benefit of the young. It treats with considerable fulness of the history, court, religion, govern- ment, legislature, constitutions, agri- cidture, language, literature, arts, sciences, manufactures, and customs of this singular country, and v/ill form a valuable addition to any family library. 971. Journeys in Iforth China, Manchuria, and Eastern Mongolia ; toith some Account of Corea. By the Rev. Alexander Williamsox, B.A., Agent of the National Bible Society of Scotland. With ilhistra- tions and two maps. In two volumes. London : Smith, Elder, and Co. 1870. — A competent authority says of this work, " Mr. Williamson's volumes are deeply interesting ; they are literally full of information, and mostly of a kind of information that is not to be met with in other books. The author and his coadjutors — for the work is enriched by some valu- able monographs from the pens of others — is worthy of the Society in the cause of which he has laboured." It is the newest and the freshest pub- lication on China and the Chinese that we have seen, and from begin- ning to end it is of thrilling in- terest. 972. The Claims of China on Chi-is- tian Men . By the Eev. Alexander Williajisox, LL.D. Edinburgh : Oliphant and Co. — This is an admi- rable little Missionary book, in which the claims of China are set forth in a manner calculated to convince the judgment and captivate the heart. It gives an interesting view of the country, its climate, products, and the habits and manners of the people. The writer regards the Chinese as the hope of the East. He says they are an industrious, enterprising, com- mercial people, and are pushing their way into various countries to better their circumstances, with an energy and perseverance which is sure to command success. In Java there are already at least 150,000 Chinese, at Singapore 80,000, and in other places proportionate numbers. They are multiplying rapidly, and the probability is that they will in many places supersede the natives, who will either fall before them, or be incorporated with them. Formerly they chartered small sailing vessels to convey themselves and their com- modities to other lands; now they are chartering and purchasing steamers. They are, moreover, in- creasing rapidly in nirmber. On these and other grounds, which he states in a very forcible manner. Dr. Williams urges the necessity of send- out more Missionaries to China, and declares that they are the only men who make it their object to dispel the ignorance in which the people are involved ; and, by communicat- ing to them a knowledge of the Gospel, make them a blessing where- ever they go. 973. Christianity in China, Tar- tary, and Thibet. By Abbe Hue. London: Longmans. — This is a nar- rative of the pilgrimage of a Roman Catholic Jesuit Missionary through the countries mentioned on the title page of the book. It contains some items of interest, but in a Missionary point of view it disappoints our ex- pectations, and much patience is 664 THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. required to plod through its puerile and silly statements. 974. Journal of a Eesidence in China and the Neighhouring Coun- tries, from 1830 to 1833. By David Abeel, minister of the Dutx;h Church in North America, and Mis- sionary of the American Board of Missions to South - Eastern Asia. Revised and reprinted from the American Edition, with an Intro- ductory Essay by the Honourable and Rev. Baptist WraoTHESLEY Noel, M.A., minister of St. John's Chapel, Bedford-row. 12mo.pp. 366. London: Nisbet. — The facts stated in the im- portant journal of Gi'itzlafF, in refer- ence to China previously published are amply confirmed by Mr. Abeel, who also extended his inquiries and observations to Java, Sumatra, Siam , Borneo, Japan, and other adjacent places. The special object of his research was to collect information respecting those countries for the guidance of the American Board of Foreign Missions, in selecting fields of labour for its agents. The volume gives an afi'ecting view of the spiri- tual destitution and wretchedness of the populous regions just men- tioned, and it cannot be read with- out interest and profit by the friends of Christian Missions. 975. Journal of Three Voyages along the Coast of China, in 1831 unci 1833, tvith Notices of Siam, Corea, and the Loo-C/ioo Islands. By Chakees Gutzlaff. To which is prefixed an Introductory Essay on the Policy, Religion, &c., of China. By the Rev. "William Ellis. Small Svo., pp. 450. 125. Lon- don : "Wesley and Davis. — This is one of the most important and inte- resting works which has appeared on the subject to which it relates, and it is believed that when it was first published it not only made a profound impression on the public mind, but tended in no ordinary de- gree to prepare the way for those eflorts which have since been made by Missionary Societies of different denominations for the benefit of China. 976. The Medical Missionary in China; a Narrative of Twenty Years' Ex^jerience. By "William LocKiiAKT, F.R.C.S., F.R.G.S., of the London Missionary Society. Lon- don: Hurst and Blacket. 1860.^- It was a happy idea to connect the healing art with direct efforts for the good of the soul. Many of the poor perishing heathen have come to the Medical Missionary to obtain relief for their bodily ailments, who have at the same time become en- lightened with regard to their spi- ritual necessities, and ultimately led to Christ, the only Saviour of sin- ners. Mr. Lockhart's interesting narrative abounds with instances of good resulting fi'om this manifold kind of philanthropic labour. In connection with this volume may be read with great advantage, Marley's Medical Jlissionartes, or Medical j Agencji Co-o2}eratire toith Chris- tian Missions to the Heathen ; a work which is fraught with inte- resting matter on the subject to which it relates. 977. Additional "Works relating to China and Japan. — The fol- lowing works will supply additional information on the countries and subjects to which they relate : — Abeel's Residence in China, 1835 ; Cabdell's Missions in Japan ; China and its People, by a Mission- ary's "Wife ; Hue's Christianity in China ; Kidd's China, 1841 ; MiljSTe's Life in China, 1820 ; MoK- Eisox's Life,' Sitith's Visit to Japan. VII.-EMINENT MISSIONARIES. EOMAN OATHOLIO MISSION- AKIES. 978. Francis Xavier. — Amongst the early lioman Catholic Mission- aries, Francis Xavier was one of the most distinguished for piety, zeal, and courage in the prosecution of the great work to which he devoted himself. lie was born in the town of Xavier in Spain, in the year 1506. He received his education chiefly in Paris, where he formed an intimacy with the celebrated Ignatius Loyola, the founder of the Jesuits. Seized with a similar zeal to that which animated his friend, he bound him- self with some others to attempt the conversion of dark, benighted hea- thens to the holy Catholic faith. In 1541 he embarked at Lisbon for Goa, a large and populous town of Asia, on the Malabar coast, in the peninsula of Hindostan. At that early period such an undertaking was considered extremely hazardous, and the friends and relatives of the Missionary earnestly remonstrated with him, and tried to dissuade him from his purpose. He nevertheless persevered with a determination and courage worthy of the highest com- mendation. He laboured with great zeal and some degree of success for several years in the far distant East, H H and earned for himself the honour- j able title of the " Apostle of India." I He even extended his travels and labours to Japan, where he baptized I multitudes of children and adults — ' yea the inhabitants of a whole vil- lage in a single day — and called them Christians. 'Nov were his faith and zeal confined within these limits. He contemplated the conversion of China, and was preparing for a voy- age to the " Celestial Empire," when, in 1552, death put a period i to his labours on the island of San- zian, and he was no doubt removed to a " better country." Whatever ' we may think of the creed and reli- gious system of Francis Xavier, we must give him credit for sincerity of purpose, and for the most exem- plary diligence in the prosecution of I his Missionary labours. He, more- I over, gave utterance to some noble sentiments, which are worthy of being cherished by evangelists of a purer faith. In reply to the re- monstrances of his friends, when about to leave his native land, he said, " The most tractable and opu- lent nations will not want preachers, but this mission is for me because others wiU not tindertake it. If the country abounded with odoriferous woods and mines of gold, all dangers would be braved in order to procure 466 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. them. Should merchants, then, be more intrepid than Missionaries? Shall these unfortunate people be excluded from the blessings of re- demption ? It is true they are very barbarous and brutal, but let them be more so, He who can convert even stones into the children of Abraham, is not He able to soften their hearts ? Should I be instrumental of the sal- vation of but one among them, I should think myself but too well compensated for all the labours and dangers by which you endeavour to affright me." 979. Matteo Eacci.— In 1552, the very year that Xavier died, an event occurred on the coast of China which tended to prepare the way for the breaking down of that barrier of exclusiveness which had so long kept the " Celestial Empire" com- pletely cut off from the rest of the civilised world. This was the ar- rival and landing by stealth at Macao of a party of Jesuit Romish Missionaries, at the head of whom was Abbe Racci, whose character and proceedings are deserving of a passing notice. It was entirely by stratagem that the Jesuits sought to retain their position, and to win over the Chinese to the holy Catholic faith. They studied mathematics and natural science, with a view to astonish the natives by their exhi- bitions. Some objects, common enough in Europe, but unheard of in China, were prepared as presents for the mandarins and others. A clock that showed the rising and setting of the sun and moon ; a prism, that by the emission of its rainbow-rays was mistaken for a fragment of the celestial hemisphere, and maps which exhibited the world of barbarians, with China filling the east, and Eu- rope in the remote west, produced sensations of wonder such as had never before stirred the placid spirit of the Viceroy of Canton. Instead of driving them away from the country, as they feared, he actually detained the Jesuits to exhibit and explain their wonders ; for only they had the secret of keeping that curious machine in action, and only they could manage the spectrum, and expound the new system of geo- graphj\ Literary men crowded the palace to see the Jesuits, and to hear their wisdom, and the Missionaries thus gained an influence which they knew well how to utilise. The popularity thus acquired by Racci, Ruggiero, and others, was truly as- tonishing, and by virtue of an Im- perial edict, Racci took up his residence near the royal palace, and enjoyed the highest reputation for learning. He courted the literati ; withheld from their knowledge such parts of the sacred history and doc- trine as were likely to offend their prejudices or wound their pride ; by his influence at court secured the protection of his brethren in the provinces ; and by extreme sagacity surrounded himself with a consider- able number of persons, who might be variously described as pupils, partisans, converts, or novices. In a secret chapel he disclosed to the more favoured symbols of his wor- ship, yet so shaped as not to be repugnant to theii- heathen notions, and intermingled with other symbols from the religion of Confucius. Racci died in 1610, and was honoured with a solemn funeral ; the remains of a foreigner never before had such a distinction. It is said that both mandarins and the people saluted with a motu-nful admiration the corpse of the Jesuit, as it was taken to the grave by a company of Christians, with a splendid cross going before it, and that it was interred, by the order of the Em- peror, in a temple dedicated to the true God. THE mSSIONARY WORLD. 467 980. Abbe Dubois. — The name of Abbe Dubois appears to be de- serving^ of a place among eminent Romish Missionaries to heathen lands, if not for any success which attended his labours, yet for his out- spoken and candid testimony to the contrary. The Abbe makes serious exceptions to the labours and re- ported success of Xavier and other Missionaries who preceded him in India, and declares that most of their professed converts, who had merely been induced to consent to the form of Christian baptism, soon fell away. He says: — "The low state to which the Church is now reduced, and the contempt in which it is held, cannot be surpassed. There is not at present in the country more than a third of the Christians who were to be found in it eight years ago, and this number diminishes every day by frequent apostacy. It will dwindle to nothing in a short period ; and, if things continue as they are now going on, within less than fifty years there will, I fear, remain no vestige of Christianity among the natives. It is certain that within the last sixty years no proselytes, or but very few, have been made." In his Letters on the State of Christianity in India, speak- ing of his own labours. Abbe Dubois says : — " For my part I cannot boast of much success in this holy career during a period of twenty-five years that I have laboured to promote the interests of the Chi-istian religion. The restraints and privations under which I have lived, by conforming myself to the usages of the country, embracing, in many respects, the prejudices of the natives, living like them, and becoming almost a Hindu myself ; in short, by ' being made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some ' — all this proved of no avail to me to make proselytes. During the long period I have lived H [ in India, in the capacity of a Mis- sionary, I have made, with the assistance of a native Missionary, in all, between two and three hundred converts of both sexes, most of whom received baptism from interested motives. I do not remember any one who may be said to have em- braced Christianity from conviction, and through quite disinterested mo- tives. And many of these new con- verts afterwards apostatized, and relapsed into paganism, finding that the Christian religion did not afford them the temporal advantages they had looked for in embracing it." After this statement of his mode of proceeding, no one will be surprised at Abbe Dubois's want of success in his Missionary enterprise. 981. Peter Olaver. — As early as the year 1549 the Roman Catholic Missionaries commenced their la- bours in South America, John III. of Portugal having despatched a party of Jesuits to Brazil about that time to attempt to evangelise the inhabitants. The Missionaries en- deavoured to tame the savage In- dians, and in this they are said to have been very successful. As the number of Missionaries increased, they penetrated into the interior of the country, and appear to have made many converts after their fashion. New Granada was visited by Peter CI aver in 1615. He de- voted himself chiefly to the benefit of the poor negro slaves who were brought from the coast of Africa. Claver seems to have possessed the true Missionary spirit. ' ' Do every- thing," he used to say, " for the greater glory of God. Seek nothing in this world but what Jesus Him- self sought; to sanctify souls, to labour, to suffer, and, if necessary, to die, for their salvation, and all for the sake of Jesus." In his last mission to the interior, this great H 2 468 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and good man penetrated the dan- gerous country between the Mag- dalena and the Cordillera mountains, and established several stations, which became centres of civilisation and moral improvement among a rude and savage people, notwith- standing the errors and defects of the religious system which was cherished and inculcated by the Missionaries who occupied them. Peter Claver laboured long and well as a Romish Missionary in Soixth America, and finished his course in peace at a good old age— a noble specimen of a large number of Catholic priests in the mission field whose lives and labours were much better than the doctrine which they tauffht. MISSIOMEIES or OHUEOH SOCIETIES. 982. Bartholomew Ziegenhalg. — Comparatively little has been heard of this pious Dutch evange- list in modern times ; but when it is remembered that he was one of the first Pi'otestant Missionaries sent from Europe to the far distant East, to point the poor perishing heathen to Christ, it will be admitted that his name is worthy of an honourable place among the champions of the Cross. Nor is the history of his career destitute of interesting inci- dents. Bartholomew Ziegenbalg is first presented to our notice as one of I two pious students selected by Pro- I fessor Franke, from the University of Halle, to go forth in the service 1 of the Danish government to estab- \ lish a Christian mission at Tran- ; quebar, on the coast of Malabar, in | the East Indies, which was at that j time subject to Denmark. He em- j barked for his distant sphere of! labour at Copenhagen, on the 29th ] of November, 1705, accompanied by Henry Plutscho, his worthy asso- ciate in a mission which originated in the zealous promptings of Dr. Lutkins, the pious chaplain of Frede- rick IV., King of Denmark. The two young Missionaries had a long and tedious passage, with its usual accompaniments of broken masts and shattered sails, and with none of the mitigating comforts with which in- genuity and enterprise, during a century and a half, diminished the troubles of doubling the Cape. And yet these two holy men of God con- trived to be strangely happy through it all. It is, indeed, an enjoyment of no common kind to look into the fragments that have been preserved of their recorded experience, and to note the contrast between their unbroken peace and the grumblings of more common-place and luxurious voyagers. Many pages might be fiUed with interesting extracts from their journals, if space permitted, but it may suffice to say that, by the good providence of God, they landed in safety at Tranquebar, on the 9th of July, 1706, and entered upon their important work in the true Missionary spirit. The only language known by them on their arrival was high Dutch, while the native popu- lation spoke either Portuguese or Tamil. Theii' first duty was, there- fore, to learn the languages of the people among whom they had to labour. In this they succeeded ad- mirably, and were soon enabled to preach the Gospel to the natives from warm and loving hearts with- out the aid of interpreters. They also translated portions of Scrip- ture into Tamil, and in other re- spects pursued just the same plans as those which have been adopted by Christian Missionaries in modern times for the overthrow of idolatry and the dissemination of true reli- gion. Their diligence and perse- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 469 verance were remarkable. It is said of them, that " From six o'clock in the morning till ten at night, every hour was steadily employed in the work of the mission, with very brief intervals for meals and relaxation." This close application in a sultry climate, so unfriendly to the health of Europeans as that of Malabar, made a serious impression on the constitution of the Missionaries in the course of sixteen years, and we j are informed that Ziegenbalg, the master spii'it of the mission, finished his course, and rested from his la- bours at the early age of thirty- six, leaving behind him a bright example of entire devotedness to the service of God. 983. Christian Frederick Schwartz. — : Whether we regard the length of his service or the cha- racter of his labours, the celebrated Schwartz presents himself to our view as a Missionary of no common order, and his long and iisefiil career is deserving of special notice. He was born at Sonnenburg, in the Prussian province of Brandenburg, on the 26th of October, 1726. From his birth, he was dedicated by his pious mother to the work of the ministry. His youth was at no period stained by flagrant acts of wickedness ; but it was marked by vacillation and indecision in regard to religion. The reading of a religioiis book was made the means of his conversion, and he was soon afterwards led to turn his thoughts to the sacred office of the Christian ministry. His in- tercourse with Schiltze, a returned Missionary from India, and the se- lection of Professor Franke, of HaUe, at which University he had now been a student for some years, led him to devote himself to the life of a Missionary, realised the fulfilment of his dying mother's prayers, and set the necessary seal to her act of solemn consecration. Having been appointed to India in the service of the Danish Missionary Society, Schwartz embarked for the scene of his future labours, on the 28th of Jan., 1750. He arrived at Tranquebar about the middle of the year, and on the 5th of November, he preached his first sermon in Tamil, thus setting an example of diligence in study worthy of being imitated by every young Missionary. He chose for his first text in India, the precious words of Christ, " Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. This selection was indicative of the cha- racter of his ministry during the long period of eight and forty years that he was spared to labour among the Hindus. At Tranquebar, his first station, he toiled incessantly and suffered much, but was not per- mitted to witness much visible fruit. It was after his removal to Trichinopoly, when he had trans- ferred himself to the Christian. Knowledge Society, and later still at Tanjore, when the devoted Mission- ary was favoured to see such blessed results of his laboiir. At these places he was instrumental in the erection of commodious places of worship, in preaching the Gospel throughout the length and breadth of a vast extent of country, aided by native evange- lists who were raised up to assist him, and in gathering multitudes of converts into the fold of the Re- deemer. His influence and efforts were, moreover, emploj'ed with good effect on behalf of the British Go- vernment when thi'eatened with an attack by the notorious Hyder Ali ; and he undertook a hazardous mission to Seringapatam in the interests of peace, when the redoubtable chief- tain declined any intercourse with the Company through any other channel. And when war actually came, such was the confidence of all 470 THE MISSIONAEY WOELD. parties in the devoted Schwartz, that he was the means of saving hundreds of lives by negotiating with the natives for bringing food into the garrison when famine had com- menced to do its deadly work among the peoj)le. The record which Mr. Schwartz made in his journal of the circum- stances connected with his mission to the headquarters of the powerful Indian chief, who had assumed such a warlike attitude towards the English, is of thrilling interest, but our limited space will only admit of a brief notice of the principal inci- dents. On the 5th of July, 1779, he set out from Trichinopoly, and after a toilsome journey of about six ■weeks, over lofty mountains, and through extensive plains, he reached Seringapatam, the residence of the great Hyder, on the 2oth of August. He says: — "Opposite the palace, we had to pass the river, over which is a strong bridge, built of stone. On the other side of the fortress, there is another arm of the river, so that Seringapatam is an island. Just where the river spreads itself into two arms, from the very angle, the works of the fortification com- mence. I had a tent pitched on the glacis of the fort, because in the fort itself it was very damp, and the cold produced fever. I had liberty to enter the fort at all times; no one hindered me. The fortifications appeared to be very handsome ; but the Europeans afiirm that they are not strong. The palace which was built by Hyder is, according to the mode of building here, beautiful, all of hewn stone, with numerous pillars." After a minute and interesting description of the celebrated fortifica- tions, Mr. Schwartz gives the follow- ing particulars of his interview with the great warrior : — ' * When I waited on Hyder, he called me to sit down by him. On the floor were spread the most beautiful carpets. Yet I was not asked to take off my shoes. He listened to all, spoke very frankly, and said that the Europeans broke their public engagements, but that he was desirous to live in peace with them. Finally he wrote a letter, or caused one to be written, had it read to me, and said : — ' What I have mentioned to you I have briefly detailed in the letter ; you will ex- plain it all more at length.' He looked on my coming as preparatory to a proposal for peace. But the Nabob at Madras knew how to frus- trate all. I frequently sat with him in a hall which opened to a garden. On the last evening Hyder begged me to speak Persian to him, as I had done with his people. I therefore did so, assuring him that my view in coming to him had been to prove myself a friend to the general good, and espe- cially to promote peace between him and the Company, and of consequence the welfare of the poor inhabitants, which was not inconsistent with my office as a teacher. He said, ' I am of the same mind with you, and wish the English would live in peace with me.' I took leave of him, and found he had sent three hun- dred rupees to my palanquin to serve for travelling expenses." During the whole of this joirrney and his residence at Seringapatam, Mr. Schwartz embraced every opportu- nity of preaching the Gospel in English, German, Tamil, Hindus- tanee, and Persian ; and he had good reason to believe that his labour was not in vain in the Lord, At length, after a long and la- borious life of Christian effort in the interests of evangelical truth and genuine philanthropy, extending over nearlj' half- a-century, the self- denying Missionary sank beneath the weight of advancing age and infirmity, and finished his course in THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 471 peace at Tanjore, on the 18th of Feb., 1793, in the seventy- second year of | his age. The name of the venerable Schwartz is still held in grateful • remembrance in India, and his me- [ mory will never be sullcred to die , in the land of his adoption. " The I memory of the just is blessed." J 985. David Brown.— The Ecv. ' David Brown was a native of York- shire, and having from his earliest days discovered a thoughtful and serious turn of mind, he was ed\i- cated and trained for the Christian ministry. Before entering into holj- orders, he had the offer of an appoint- ment as one of the East India Com- pany's chaplains ; but when he ap- plied to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, for ordination, his Lordship flatly refused, saying he would never ordain another man to go abroad, for he had ordained several for the colonies who afterwards remained lounging about the town, a disgrace to the cloth. He was more fortu- nate, however, in his application to the Bishop of Lhmdaft', who, with the approbation of the Archbishop of Canterbury, not only ordained him, but showed him a truly pastoral regard, and gave him much valuable advice. He also received excellent counsel from such men as the Rev. Messrs. Simeon, Newton, Cecil, and Fletcher of Madeley, and others, in reference to his great enterprise. Mr. Brown embarked for India on the 19th of November, 1785, and from the time that he arrived at Calcutta he exhibited a truly ^Missionary spirit, sympathising with the na- tives in their degraded condition, and using his utmost exertions for their eA'angelisation, in addition to his duties as chaplain to the Com- panj'. He also took a lively interest in the translation of the Scriptures into the different languages of the -past, and their circulation among the various tribes of the interior. After continued exertion in the trying climate of India for more than a quarter of a century, the health and constitution of Mr. Brown began, to fail, and he was no longer able to perform the same amount of mental or physical labour as formerly. Under the date of April 5, 1812, he wrote in his journal: — "On Wed- nesday, the 18th of March, my strength was expended. Having dispatched to Calcutta the report of the Auxiliary Bible Society, with my last directions to the printer, the liOrd made my strength to fail. I then felt myself sinking fast. I said, ' My times are in Thy hands.' " After the above date his health im- proved somewhat for a few weeks, ; and he was prevailed upon to take a short sea voyage as the only thing ' likely to repair his shattered consti- tution. But the vessel in which he I embarked for Madras struck on a sandbank in her passage down the ' bay. He was brought back to Cal- I cutta under the worst possible cir- I cumstances for an invalid, being obliged to sleep exposed to the night air, upon the deck of the vessel ; which conveyed him on shore from j the stranded Indiaman, He was never again permitted to return to his own hoiise, but his family were soon around him, and remained with him during the fortnight that he still lingered on the shores of time. At length the summons came, and j his bigrapher says "bis last breath I spoke thankfulness for the merciful ! consolations showered upon him, and 1 the great kindness that had _ been j shown him on every hand, and hiscon- I fidence in the gracious purposes of ' God. While in the act of thus ex- I pressing his gratitude to God and ' man, he closed his eyes, raised his feeble hands, and still moved his lips in inward worship, but his voice was heard no more." 472 TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 986. Claudius Buchanan. — Few men ha've been more distinguished as pioneers of the Gospel in the far distant East than the Rev. Claudius Buchanan. He was the son of a pious and respectable Scotchman, who was brought to a saving know- ledge of the truth during the great awakening which occurred in North Britain on the occasion of the visit of the celebrated Whitefield, in 1742. In early life young Buchanan mani- fested an earnest desire for travel ; and, leaving home without any defi- nite plan with regard to the future, he went to London, where, after three or four years spent in the pursuit of worldly pleasure, he was converted from the error of his ways through the instrumentality of the Rev. John Newton, under whose ministry he sat, and with whom he became familiar. Being favourably im- pressed with the general character and natural ability of his young friend, the zealous clergyman intro- duced him to Mr. Henry Thornton, by whose means he was sent to Cam- bridge to study for the Christian ministry. Having gone through his course of academical studies, taken his degree of B.A., and been or- dained deacon, on the 20th of Sep- tember, 179j, by the Bishop of London, he at once became Mr. Newton's curate. In the month of March following he was appointed one of the chaplains of the East India Company. Soon after this appointment he received priests' orders, and on the 11th of August, 1 796, he embarked for India. Two months after his arrival at Calcutta, where he was kindly received by the Rev. David Brown, he proceeded to the military station of Barraekpore, which was the first scene of his labours. Whilst zealously minis- tering to the troops, Mr. Buchanan devoted himself steadily to the study of the Hindustanee and Persian lan- guages with a view to future useful- ness ; and as soon as he found himself in a position to do so, he paid much attention to native literatui'e and to the translation of the Holy Scrip- tures into the vernacular tongues of the people by whom he was sur- rounded. The devoted Missionary not only rendered personal service with a view to evangelise the na- tives of India, but, having come into receipt of considerable means by reason of his connection with the College at Fort-William, he ofiered liberal prizes to the aggregate amount of £1,650 for the best essay in Eng- lish prose on the best means of ex- tending the blessings of civilisation and true religion among the sixty millions of inhabitants of Hindostan subject to British authority, and kindred subjects. By these means he sought to create an interest in the subject of Christian missions at a time when it was far from popular. The eminence of Mr. Buchanan as an Oriental scholar at length secured for him the well-merited distinction of D.D., an honour which he bore with characteristic meekness. After a residence of about eleven years in India, in conseqiience of family cir- cumstances Dr. Buchannan returned to England ; but he never lost his interest in the great Missionary enter- prise. He was constantly engaged in conneetionwith his benevolent patron, Mr. Thornton, and others, in devising and carrying out plans for the ame- lioration of the aborigines of various countries, and for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world, in addition to his incessant and zealous labours as a clergyman of the Church of England. After exerting himself in this way for a few years, Dr. Buchanan finished his course rather suddenly in the month of February, 1815, at the early age of forty-nine. 987. Henry Martyn,— The Mis- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 478 sionary career of Henry Martyn, was comparative short; but there was crowded into it a lart^c amount of labour, and the incidents by which it Avas distinguished, and its ultimate results were such as to invest it with peculiar interest. Ho was born at Truro, in Cornwall, February 18, 1781. When between seven and eiii'ht j'cars of ag'c, he was sent to the Grammar-school of his native town, where he remained, with but little interruption, until he had entered on his sixteenth year. He was then transferred to Cam- bridge, and having gained a scholar- ship in St. John's College, he com- menced residence there in October, 1797. Habits of application grew upon him until he came to be spoken of as " the student who never lost an hour." It is not surprising, there- fore, that whilst young in years he obtained the highest honours of his class, and took a leading posi- tion in the College. At the same time he was ill at ease in his mind, imtil he became a personal partaker of the saving grace of God. Tn the commencement of his Christian life, Mr. Martyn was encouraged and assisted by the kind and good Mr. Simeon, who was ever ready to aid youthful inquirers after truth ; and, having received ordination, the young collegian became the clerical assis- tant of his friend and patron. Mr. Martyn had not been in holy orders long, however, when by reading Brainerd's ilemoirs, and other books of a similar character, he became animated with an earnest desire to devote himself to the work of a foreign Missionary. For some time the way seemed closed up, but at length he had the offer of a chap- laincy in the service of the East India Company ; and, after much pleasant intercourse with the Patri- archal John Newton, Richard Cecil and others in London, he embarked for the scene of his future labours on the 17th of July, 1805. The young Missionary was indefatigable in his efforts to beneiit the soldiers and others on board the vessel in which he sailed. On calling at the Cape of Good Hope, he was gratified with an interview with Dr. V^anderkemp and Mr. Head, with whose conversa- tion and spirit he was much pleased. Mr. Martyn arrived at Madras on the 22nd of April, and proceeded by way of Calcutta, where he spent a short time, to Dinapore, the place of his appointment. Here Mr. Martyn laboured for about three years, faith- fully preaching the Gospel to the troops and government ofhcials, both civil and railitarj^, with character- istic zeal and earnestness ; whilst at the same time he neglected no op- portunity of instructing the natives in the truths of Christianity. He paid special attention to the rising generation, and at one time had live schools in active operation, which were supported solely at his own expense. But the principal work of Mr. Martyn at this period, and in fact, throughout his brief Missionary career, was that of trans- lation. To translate the " Book of Common Prayer " into the verna- cular tongue of India was only the work of a few weeks. A translation of our Lord's parables, with com- ments in the same language, soon followed. And then, with his well practised gift, the zealous Mission- ary devoted himself to his great work, for which countless genera- tions will yet call him blessed — the translation of the New Testament into Hindustanee. This sublime ex- ercise became his meat and his drink; and he seemed to have found in the many months spent in these sweetly absorbing labours the hap- piest period of his life. When the work was finished, he sent it to Cal- cutta for the inspection of his minis- 474 THE MISSIONARY 'WOELD. terial brethren, and was soon glad- dened by the assurance that it met with their cordial approval. About this time Mr, Martyn was called to remove from Dinapore to Cawnpore. Before he commenced his journey he had been sufi'ering from languor and weakness, and there were in his appearance unmis- takeable symptoms of that insidious disease, pulmonary consumption, which had proved fatal to two of his sisters since he left home. He nevertheless pressed forwaid through heat and dust, and reached his new station in a state of great exhaus- tion. The result of over-exertion and exposure, was a severe attack of illness during which he was kindly nursed by his friend Mrs. Sherwood, who had him taken to her own house and watched over him like a sister. On his partial recovery, the zealous Missionary again addressed himself to his sacred duties with his wonted zeal and diligence, and was made very useful to a large number of mendicants, whose necessities he relieved, whilst at the same time he made known to them the good news of salvation. The continued delicate state of Mr. Martyn's health suggested to himself and to some of his friends the propriety of a voyage to Eng- land ; but, having bestowed consid- erable labour on a translation of the Scriptures into Persian, and hav- ing set his heart upon completing the work, he resolved to imdertake a journey into the heart of the country where the language was spoken in its purity, that he might perform his task more efiectually. At the same time it was hoped that the change might prove beneficial to his health. He proceeded to Persia in the month of January, 1811, by way of Calcutta, and he reached Shiraz, after a wearj^ journey of five months. On recovering some- what from his fatigue, he set about his great work with such helps as he could obtain ; and on the 24th of February, 1812, the last sheet of the Persian New Testament was com- pleted, and " the way to Mount Zion for the Kings of the East " was prepared. By the middle of the month of March, in the same year, a version of the Psalms in Persian was also completed by him; "a sweet employment which caused six wearj'' moons that waxed and waned since its commencement to pass un- noticed." Although in feeble health, Mr. Martyn, at intervals, embraced every opportunity of inculcating the truths of the Gospel on those with whom he came in contact. Having found difficulties in the way of pre- senting his Persian Bible to the King, as he intended, he committed it to the care of Sir Gore Ouseley, the British Consiil at Tebriz, for presentation, and set out for Con- stantinople, a distance of 1,300 miles, on his way to England. By the 16th of October, 1812, he had advanced as far as the neighbour- hood of Tocat, which was at that period scourged by the plague. There Henry Martyn finished his course ; but the particulars of his last moments were never fully as- certained. His spirit no doubt ascended to the mansions of bliss, and his remains were laid in the native burial-ground, where they were found in 1854, by Dr. Van Lennep, who had them removed to the cemetery of the mission-station which had been established there, with a suitable monument to mark the last resting place of a devoted Missionary, whose memory will ever be precious both in India and Persia. 988. Thomas Sandys. —The oldest Missionary in the employ of the Church Missionary Society has THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 475 just finished his course in a good old age, leaving behind him an example of long-continued and faithful ser- vice, worth)- of the study and imita- tion of young men just entering upon the foreign field of labour. When a Sunday-school teacher in Leicester, the Ilev. Edward Bicker- steth asked Mr. Sandys at one of the Society's anniversaries, why he should not he a Missionary. This was the turning point of his life. "Why should I not?" he often asked himself. At last he volun- teered his services, and was accepted. He was ordained by Bishop Bloom- field in 1829, and left for India on the 1st of January, 1830. On the 1st of June he reached Calcutta. It was an eventful period in the history of missions to India. Great changes, political, social, and reli- gious, were impending. The suttee fires were scarcely extinguished, in- fanticide and thuggee were prac- tically unchecked, the education controversy, which has resulted in the overthrow of much of old Hin- duism in Bengal, was just com- mencing, Missionaries were but few, and the work was confined within very narrow limits. Mr. Sandys took up his abode in Amherst- street, in the very midst of the native popu- lation, commenced his work, and to the end of his career steadily pursued it. Simple in faith, and earnest in life, he forgot himself, and unbe- guiled by the allurements of Euro- pean Society in Calcutta, and un- daunted by the difficulties of his position as a Missionary, he cheer- fully pressed forward. He preached in the bazaars, and taught in the schools ; itinerated among the vil- lages, and visited the upper classes at their hemes. He catechised inquirers, and taught his teachers ; but no amount or variety of work clouded his vision as to the need of the perishing heathen around him, or as to the fitness and willingness of Christ to be their Savioiu-, if they only would accept the Divine mes- sage which he felt it to be his highest honour to proclaim to them. Thus the devoted Missionary had continued to labour for the long period of forty years, wlaen he re- turned to England to end his days. He embarked for his native land in March, 1871, and finished his course with joy in the early part of the following year, at Billinghay, in Lincolnshire. On leaving Calcutta, the present bishop. Dr. Milman, ad- dressed Mr. Sandys as follows : — ■ "It would seem unnatui'al if I merely signed a formal testimonial to you, after so many years' faithful and diligent service. Your depar- ture will make a blank in our Chris- tian world, and take one from us whom the heathen speak of with, true and deep afteetion. Agurpurah will feel as if its father was taken from it. May God in His mercy find successors who will continue to develop the work which you have begun, and built up to its present hopeful condition." 989. Samuel Marsden. — Al- though not sent out professedly in that capacity, the Hev. Samuel Marsden, by providential circum- stances, became one of the most eminent Missionaries of modern times. He was born at Leeds, where in early life he was brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, through the instrumentality of Wes- leyan Methodism, and where, for a length of time, he continued an at- tached member of the society. Cir- cumstances afterwards led to Ms studying for the ministry in the Church of England, and having been ordained to the sacred office in 1788, he received an appointment as senior chaplain to the colony of New South Wales. Mr. Marsden discharged the 476 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. duties of his office with zeal and diligence, but his ministerial repu- tation became most distinguished by the interest which he took in the introduction of the Gospel into New Zealand. He frequently had native chiefs and others at his residence for weeks and months together, with a view to prepare them for future use- fulness. He, moreover, visited the country repeatedly in the interest of the Church Missionary Society, and he may justly be regarded as the father and founder of the prosperous mission they ultimately established at the Bay of Islands. Nor did Mr. Marsden confine his sympathy and efforts to any one section of the Church of Christ. Such was the in- terest which he took in the Mission- ary enterprise in the South Seas generally, that he became the friend and counsellor of the agents of the Wesleyan, London, and other So- cieties who were engaged in the good work, and was always ready to assist them to the utmost of his power. For many years did this dear man of God thus labour for the benefit of his fellow-man. He had not long returned from his seventh and last voyage to New Zealand, when, bending beneath the weight , of years and increasing infirmities, he was called to rest from his la- bours. He died in peace at Para- matta, on Saturday, the 12th of May, ! 1838, in the seventy- third year of his I age, after honourably filling the of- fice of senior colonial chaplain for the long period of forty years. MISSIONAEIES OF CONGEE- GATIONAL SOCIETIES. 990. John Theodore Vauder- kemp. — This eccentric but zea- lous and devoted servant of God was called into the mission-field at a time and in a manner which clearly show the interposition of Divine Providence in the interests of His cause and kingdom among men. He was the son of a minister of the Dutch lleformed Church at Rotter- dam, where he was born in 1747. Having received a liberal education at the University of Leyden, he en- tered the army in early life, but after spending eighteen years as a military officer, he resolved to devote I himself to the practice of medicine, to fit himself for which he became a I student in the University of Edin- I biirgh, where in due time he obtained : the degree of M.D. Returning to Holland, Dr, Vanderkemp com- , menced as a medical practitioner at ! Middleburg, where he married, and [ appeared to be settled for life. Up i to this time he had been not only ' careless on the subject of spiritual j religion but sceptical in his views, ! and fearlessly avowed his disbelief j in Divine revelation. But the Lord had a controversy with him, and 1 the means which He employed to 1 bring the wanderer to a knowledge j of Himself were of an extraordinaiy j character. In the month of June, ! 1791, the Doctor was sailing in a j boat with his wife and daughter on I the River Mouse, in the vicinity of I Dort, for amusement, when they I were suddenly overtaken by a storm, ! which upset the vessel almost before they had time to realise their danger. He saw the two beings who were dearest to hira on earth sink beneath I the waves, whilst he himself, cling- . ing desperately to the boat, was carried by the power of the current a mile below the city— the bravest sailor who witnessed the accident j not daring, from the violence of the i storm, to loose from the shore to : attempt his rescue. He Avas at length saved from his perilous posi- \ tion by a passing vessel, and his ' wonderful deliverance from a watery THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 477 grave, together with his afflictive bereavement, led to his conversion, and to the consecration of himself henceforth to the service of God. "Whilst Dr. Vanderkcmp was con- sidering how he could best promote the Divine glory and the welfare of his fellow-men, he met with an address issued by the recently- formed London Missionary Society, printed in German, and he imme- diately offered himself as one of its Missionaries. He was accordingly appointed to Southern Africa, where he spent the remaining twelve years of his life in earnest, faithful, evan- gelical labours, first among the Kaffirs, and afterwards among the Hottentots, striving by all possible means to bring them to Christ, and to promote their temporal and spi- ritual welfare. His most remarkable work, and that for which his me- mory will be long and gratefully cherished, was the founding of the Missionary Institution of Bethels- dorp, on the banks of the Zwarts ' river, about eight miles from Port ! Elizabeth and Algoa Bay. There i the devoted Missionary was favoured j to see a large number of Hottentots I collected in a settlement established ' for their special use, a native Chris- ' tian church organised, and the , people advanced to a pleasing state i of civilisation. If Dr. Vanderkemp | had any fault, it was a mistaken! notion and a species of eccentricity, [ which led him to descend to the level I of the heathen in some matters per- [ taining to his dress and general habits, instead of seeking to raise them to his own level. Of his piety , and sincerity none could doubt. | When upwards of sixty-three years of age, he seriously contemplated tlie commencement of a mission to the Island of Madagascar. But a removal of another kind awaited him. He was seized with a fit of apoplexy, which speedily proved fatal, and he rested from his labours. His last words were, " All is well." 991. John Campbell. — Although the Rev. John Campbell was a Mis- sionary traveller rather than a Mis- sionary, in the common sense of the word, his name is worthy of an honourable place among the faithful servants of Christ in foreign lands. His education was the work of pro- vidence rather than that of the acad- emy, and he was called into the sacred ofHce of the Christian ministry in a manner quite unexpected. For many years Mr. Campbell kept an ironmonger's shop in the Grass- market, Edinburgh, but from the time that he became a partaker of the saving grace of God, he was much devoted to works of Christian benevolence, and he ultimately be- came one of the leading philanthro- pists of his day. He took an active part in the religious training of the rising generation, the publication and circulation of religious tracts, and various other charitable imder- takings. By attending public meet- ings in connection with various phi- lanthropic objects, he acquired the habit of fluent address, and without any set purpose on his part, he was soon engaged in occasionally preach- ing the Gospel in cases of necessity or in the absence of a regular minister. On the occasion of one of his visits to London, in 1804, he preached with such acceptance that he received a cordial invitation to become the pastor of a Congrega- tional Church at Kingsland, in con- nection with which he laboured for the long period of thirty-six years. In making this engagement he stipu- lated, however, that he should be free to pursue such benevolent enter- prises as he might, from time to time, feel called to undertake in the providence of God. Whilst en- gaged in various works of charity at 478 THE MISSIOKAEY WORLD. home, Mr. Campbell invariably mani fested the most earnest sympathy with Christian missions to heathen lands, and Africa especially had ever a warm place in his loving heart. "With a view to benefit that dark benighted country, in connection with the Rev. John Newton and the Hal- danes, he established an institution in London for the training of African youths, designing to send them home, when educated, as teachers of their fellow-countrymen, and he collected as many as twenty-five pupils for instruction. When this project failed from some cause not explained, Mr. Campbell cheerfully responded to the call of the directors of the London Missionary Society, to visit their respective stations in Southern Africa, to set in order many things which required attention, and to re- port on the general state and pro- spects of the work. On two occa- sions, separated by not very long intervals, he went forth on this ser- vice, performing the duties assigned him with admirable tact and judg- ment, penetrating into the far distant interior, visiting long-neglected tribes of natives, and opening up the country for the introduction of the Gospel and of British commerce to an extent unknown in former years. The results of these repeated Mission- ary journeys in the interests of a great and good society are recorded in Mr. Campbell'sinteresting volumes of Travels in South Africa. On re- turning finally to his charge at Kingsland, in 1814, he scarcely ever preached without some reference to his African experience. At length, his health and strength failed, and when near his end, he said, ^^ All I want is to feel mij arm around the Cross," and clinging joyfully to it, he ascended to his reward. 992. John Williams.— The long and gloomy night of sixteen years dui-ing which the Missionaries la- boured in the South Seas, with scarcely any visible fruit, had passed away, and the work was just begin- ning to expand, when, in 1817, there appeared on the stage of action a man remarkably adapted by nature and grace to help it forward in all its departments. This was the Rev. John "Williams, whose career from the beginning presents to our view many features of great interest. As an apprentice to a furnishing iron- monger in the City-road, London, young "Williams obtained an insight into several mechanical arts, and a knowledge of the nature and use of edged tools, which proved very useful to him afterwards in the mission field. His conversion to God oc- curred under the powerful ministry of the eccentric but shrewd and elo- quent Mathew Wilks, the pastor of ttie Tabernacle. That church then stood foremost in Missionary zeal among all the churches in London ; and when the yoimg disciple heard, at the crowded prayer meetings, a cry for volunteers to go forth in the service of Christ to foreign lands, he was among the fii-st to say, ' ' Here am I ; send me." Mr. "Wilks, who had singular power of discerning character, was convinced that he discovered in him gifts that might be turned to good account in the mission-field ; the ready choice of the London Missionary Society con- firmed his shrewd discrimination ; and it soon appeared that he was called of God to the blessed work. On the 30th of September, 1816, he was solemnly set apart to the Mis- sionary ministry in Sui-rey Chapel, London, along with Robert MofFatt, and seven others. On that occasion the venerable Dr. Waugh, addressing Mr. "Williams, said, " Go, my dear yoimg brother, and if your tongue cleave to the roof of your mouth, let it be with telling poor sinners of the THE jnSSIONARY WORLD. 479 love of Jcsiis Christ ; and if your arms drop from your shoulders, let it be with knocking at men's hearts to gain admittance for Him there." Right nobly did the young Mission- ary, in his future course, respond to this exhortation. Mr. Williams sailed with his young wife, Mary Chauner, and some other Missionary families, for the South Seas, on the 17th of November, and on that day twelve months they landed on the beautiful island of Eimeo. Ten months after his arrival, the young Missionary was able to preach to the people in their native tongue, and to excel in this power many who had iojourned in the island for years. He now entered upon that remark- able career of Missionary labour the results of which will be handed down, in connection with his ho- noured name, to all future genera- tions. "With Raiatea as his first centre, Rarotonga as his second, and Upolu as his third, he carried the Gospel in succession to the principal islands of the Society, the Hervey, and the Samoan groups ; so that at the time when he wrote his 3Iis- sionary Enterprises, the Gospel had been given, through his instrument- ality or direction, to a population little short of 300,000. It is a pleasing fact, moreover, that multitudes of these islanders to whom were brought the glad tidings of salvation, became the happy par- takers of the saving grace of God, whilst all were more or less benefited by the temporal blessings which in- variably accompany the introduction of the Gospel among a barbarous people. No Missionary ever paid more attention to the advancement of the aborigines in civilisation than Mr. Williams. He taught them to build better houses, to cultivate the ground, and to practise many of the arts of civilised life which they had never known before. And when he was in difliculty for want of the means to pass from island to island, and to explore unknown seas on his messages of mercy, he set to work with his own hands, and with very limited resources, and in the face of incredible difficulties, he actually built a vessel which for several years did good service in the Missionary enterprise. Volumes might be filled with interesting incidents which occurred in the experience of this prince of Missionaries during his first term of service in the South Sea, and in the course of his numerous voyages in the 3Iessenger of Peace. It must suffice, however, to say that, after labouring for eighteen years in. Polynesia, Mr. Williams revisited his native land, when his touching stories of his toils and triumphs, and of the wonderful achievements of the power of the Gospel over the hearts and lives of dark benighted savages, gave a stimulus to the cause of Mis- sions such as had never been expe- rienced before. Having accomplished the object of his visit, superintended the printing of the Scriptures in the native lan- guage of the people among whom he had laboured, interested and edi- fied assembled thousands by his speeches and sermons almost every day for months together, and seen a Missionary-ship provided for the use of the South Sea stations, by the benevolence of the friends of the good cause, Mr. Williams prepared to return to the scene of his former labours. On the 1 1th of April, 1 838, amid the prayers and benedictions of myriads of people, he sailed down the Thames in the beautiful Missionary ship Camden, followed by an interest on the part of British Christians such as had never before been wit- nessed. Before the close of the year Mr. Williams was again moving amid the sunny isles of the Pacific, leaving stores at one island, landing 480 THE MISSIONAKY WOELD. teachers at another, and Missionaries at a third. After a general visit of inspection to the respective stations which had been already formed, and with a view to carry the Gospel to the regions still beyond, Mr. Wil- liams arranged to fix his head- quarters at Upolu, the principal island of the Samoan groiip. Here the natives set to work to build a house for the Missionary and his family, whilst he himself hastened to redeem the pledges which he had given to the British churches, to en- deavour, as soon as possible, to intro- duce the Gospel among the savage natives of the 'New Hebrides, little thinking of the fate which awaited him. His reception at the first two islands of the group which he visited was favourable ; but when he and his brave companions landed on the shores of Erromanga, they witnessed signs of distrust and treachery which developed themselves in acts of vio- lence when it was too late for the ^peaceful strangers to make their escape. Mr. Harris, an English gentleman who accompanied the Missionary, was seen to faU under the clubs of the infuriated savages on the shore, whilst Mr. Williams, was smitten down after entering the water, and while attempting to reach the boat. The melancholy intelli- gence of the Missionary martyr's doom was the cause of sincere la- mentation and mourning, both in Polynesia and in England ; but he himself, having been faithful unto death, received a crown of glory that fadeth not away. 993. Isaac Hughes. — Having offered himself as a Missionary for South Africa, and met with the ap- proval of the Directors of the London Missionary Society, the Rev. Isaac Hughes sailed for the Cape of Good Hope in the year 1823. The first scene of his evangelical labours was in the far distant interior among the wandering tribes of Bechuanas, in I the neighbourhood of Lattakoo. During the earlier years of his Mis- sionarj' life, Mr. Hughes sufi'ered many hardships and privations, the people among whom he laboured having been repeatedly dispersed by war, and the stations he occupied broken up and destroyed, after much patient toil had been expended upon them. He was afterwards trans- ferred to their neighbours, the Gri- quas, who then occupied an extensive tract of country along the banks of the Yaal and Orange rivers ; and, with simple faith and untiring per- severance, he remained with them as long as he lived. Mr. Hughes never returned to England, even on a visit ; but, having adopted Africa as his home, he continued at his post of duty amid all the changing scenes and circumstances to which he was exposed. For forty-seven years he held on his way, zealous, self-denying, steadfast, never weary in well-doing, and was permitted to reap in due season the harvest which he had tended with such patient care. With all their deficiencies it will be long before the Griqua people and churches can forget a man like Mr. Hughes, for it is well known that to him more than to any other individual Missionary they ai'e in- debted, not only for a large amount of earnest, faithful, religious instruc- tion, but for the means by which they have been advanced to their present civil and social position among the native tribes of Southern Africa. Mr. Hughes died, as he had lived and laboured, in the faith and hope of the Gospel, on the 23rd of June, 1870, at the advanced age of seventy-three. 994. Eobert Moffat.— The name of the Eev. Robert Moftat has long been a household word in the homes- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 481 of all who take a deep and lively in- terest in the Missionary enterprise. ] His career has been marked by nu- merous incidents illustrative of the j providence and grace of God. He is a native of Scotland, having been , born at Ormeston, near Haddington, in 1795. He came to England in his youth, and before leaving home his pious mother made him promise that he would read a portion of Scripture every day. He kept his word, and the exercise had, no doubt, a softening and beneficial in- iluence on his character. It was in Warrington, while reading a placard announcing a public meeting of the London Missionary Society, that he was moved to that solemn purpose of consecration to God that issued in his conversion and his future course of active labour in the vine- yard of the Lord. Believing him- self called to the work, he offered his services to the London Missionary Society, and they were cordially ac- cepted, but for some time he was kept back by the opposition of his aged father. At length, when every hindrance had been removed, he was ordained in Surrey Chapel, London, in October, 1816, along with eight other young men, of whom he is the only survivor. On the last day of the month he embarked for Southern Africa, his first sphere of Missionary labour being in Great Namaqualand, where we have heard some of the old natives speak of him with great re- spect. During his sojourn in that wild and sterile country he was made instrumental in leading the notorious chief, Africaner, to a knowledge of the truth. But it was in the far distant interior, among the Bechu- anas, to which he was afterwards transferred, that Mr. Moffat won his most splendid triumphs. His head- quarters were at the Kuruman, where an important station was established at an early period. From I t this centre the enterprising Mission- ary took many a journey across the broad Baralong plains, or drove along the wooded hills of the Bakwains, or skirted the basaltic range in which the Bamangwato have fixed their home, or encamped beneath the noble forest trees in the land of the Mata- bele. When Mr. Moffat visited the people last-named, and preached to the king and his warriors, they were thrilled and terrified, on hearing of the resurrection of the dead. " Oh ! " said his sable majesty, "tell me no more of these things ; I cannot bear to think of all the men whom I have killed rising again." In 1840, Mr. Moffat paid a visit to England to conduct through the press his translation of the Sechuana New Testament. Great interest was excited in this country by the pre- sence and thrilling addresses of the devoted Missionary, as well as by the charming book which he pub- lished, detailing his labours and travels in South Africa. When the work which brought him to Europe was completed, Mr. Moffat returned to his beloved work among the Bechuanas, carrying with him an ample supply of the Word of God in their own tongue. He continued at his post of duty, counselling the junior Missionaries, and aiding in every possible way the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom in the in- terior of Southern Africa till 1870, when he finally returned to this country, after labouring faithfully and successfully for more than half a century in the mission field. A most cordial and enthusiastic welcome was given to the veteran Missionary and his devoted wife on their arrival in England, but Mrs. Moftat only survived a few months. The severe winter proved too much for her emaciated frame. She quietly entered into rest on the 10th January, 1871, having been the faithful companion 482 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and helpmeet of her venerable hus- band in all his labours, travels, joys, and sorrows for the long period of fifty-one years. 995. John Philip. — There never was a more ardent and devoted friend of Africa, and of the degraded and oppressed Hottentot race, than the Rev. John PhUip, D.D., and if he sometimes allowed bis zeal for the defence of the down-trodden and enslaved aborigines, to carry him beyond the bounds of discretion in his intercourse with his brethren and the Government authorities, we can make every allowance in view of his evident sincerity and the purity of his motives. Dr. Philip was a zealous and warm-hearted Scotchman, and was the devoted pastor of the Congregational Church in George- street, Aberdeen, for more than fourteen years before his ap- pointment, in 1820, to South Africa, as the superintendent of the exten- sive and important missions of the London Missionary Society. It is in connection with the scene of la- bour last-mentioned, in which he spent thirty years, that his name will go down with honour to poster- ity, as an eminent Missionary. It was at the Cape of Good Hope where the noblest traits of Dr. Philip's ^ character had opportunities to dis- cover themselves ; his large-hearted philanthropy, his sacred sense of justice, his unquenchable love of liberty, his acute and untiring powers of research, his indomitable perseverance, and his unreserved devotedness to the service and glory of Chi-ist, in the conversion and sal- vation of sinners. Along with the superintendence of the Society's missions, he held for five-and-twenty years the pastoral charge of the Church in Union Chapel, Cape Town". In both departments of his important trust he obtained grace to be faith- ful, and many seals were granted to ' his ministry, several of his converts being afterwards honourably en- gaged in Missionary work. The spirit and manner in which he per- formed his ministerial duties will best appear in the following senti- ments to which he gave expression at an early period of his labours : — " When I look back upon the way by which I have been led, the good- ness and mercy which have followed me all my journey through life ; the condition out of which I have been called by grace ; the price paid for my redemption, and the glorious prospect held out beyond the grave — I feel that if I had ten thousand tongues, they should all be employed in praising my redeeming God ; that if I had ten thousand lives they should all be consecrated to His ser- vice ; and if I were to live ten thousand years, and serve Him faithfully and in much affection all the time, I should only feel my obli- gations ten thousand times in- creased." In this spirit Dr. Philip lived and laboured tUl the year 1850, when worn down by incessant toil, he finished his course in peace at Hankey, the station occupied by his honoured son, and his mortal re- mains were borne to their last resting place by eight young men connected with the mission, whilst his happy and redeemed spirit was rejoicing in the presence of the Lord. 996. John Brownlee. — In the latter part of the year 1816, five Missionaries in the service of the London Missionary Society, left the shores of England for South Africa. One of these was the Rev. John Brownlee, who has recently been called to rest from his labours. Having toiled for two years, first at Bethelsdorp, and afterwards at Som- erset, Mr. Brownlee, in conjunction with the Rev. W. R. Thompson, THE MISSIONARY WOKLD. 483 sought to form a mission-station on tlie banks of the River Chumic, and in order to carry out this object he was almost compelled to become an agent of the Government. He there- fore resigned his connection with the Society for a time, being much occu- pied with the social and civil inte- rests of the natives. But Mr. Brownlee never ceased to feel a lively interest in the spiritual wel- fare of the people among whom he dwelt, or to preach the Gospel to them as he had opportunity. In 1825, on the termination of his engagement with the Government, he was invited by the directors to commence a mission to the Kaffirs, and he once more became one of the Society's Missionaries. In 1820, he removed to the Buftalo River, and formed a station at Tzatzoe's Kraal, the place now occupied by King "William's Town. In this sphere he laboured for forty years ; and, al- though the mission-house was twice destroyed during the Kaffir wars of 1835 and 1846, and the Missionary compelled to flee for his life, he re- turned again to the people of his charge as soon as the calamity was overpast, and resumed his eftbrts for their temporal and spiritual welfare. Nor were those efforts in vain, as may be clearly seen by a comparison of the state of the Kaffirs at the present time with what it was forty years ago. As a man, Mr. Brownlee was mild, peaceable, and loving ; he never made an enemy. As a Mis- sionary, to use his own words, he "had always the assurance that whether there were any results or not, God would acknowledge His own work in His own time and way." About four years ago, Mr. Brownlee was placed on the list of retired Missionaries ; but he still continued to work for God as he had opportunity. At the beginning of 1871, he was attacked with paralysis, I I and early in the following year he was called to his reward in heaven, at the advanced age of eighty years and seven months. 997. Adam Eobson.— But little is known of the early life of the Rev. Adam R,ob3on, beyond the fact that on entering the Christian ministry he felt himself called to offer his services for the foreign department of the work, which were readily accepted by the Directors of the London Missionary Society. He sailed for South Africa in the same vessel with his friend Mr. Hughes, in 1823, and, like him, continued to labour in that part of the Lord's vineyard, with indefatigable zeal and perseverance, for more than forty years. After some time spent in the general work, Mr. Robson became a settled Missionary pastor at Port Elizabeth, and for twenty- two years he had the charge of two congregations, one of which was composed of natives, and the other of British settlers. His labours during this period of his ministerial career were truly herculean. In addition to ordinary pastoral duties, and the preparation and the preach- ing of three sermons every Sabbath to the same congregation, he had several religious services during the week. He had also under his care both Sunday and day-schools which, in a new country, required much of his attention. His counsel and as- sistance were, moreover, often so ught, and cheerfully given to young Mis- sionaries and emigrants just arrived in a strange land, where everj'thing was new and untried. Such labours were little known even to distant friends, but Christian fidelity, cour- tesy, and kindness, made a deep impression on those who beheld them from year to year, and Mr. Robson was highly respected and esteemed by all classes of the community with 2 484 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. whom he was brought into contact. For some time before his death the veteran servant of Christ had become very feeble in body, but he was ever ready and anxious to serve the good cause as his strength would permit. At length his physical energy en- tirely failed, and he sunk beneath the weight of increasing years and infirmities. Mr. Robson tinished his course with joy at Port Elizabeth, on the 25th of August, 1870, aged seventy- seven. A large concourse of people belonging to different branches of the Christian Church testified their respect for his memory by attending his funeral, and many of the people of his charge wept as children bereavtd of a beloved father. 998. William Beynori. — With a heait glowing with love to God and sympathy for the poor perishing heathen, the Rev. William Beynon left his native land, and went forth to India in the month of May, 1825, in the service of the London Mis- sionary Society, and only returned in. June, 1870, after an uninter- rupted service of forty-five years. Mr. Beynon commenced his Mission- ary laboius at Belgaum, where he formed a new station among a people who were entirely ignorant of the Gospel of Christ. Hinduism had long held undisputed sway over this part of India, and not a few of its grosser institutions were in full operation. But the steady perse- vering effbits of this devoted servant of God, and those of his colleagues, under the Divine blessing, produced a great change. Two churches, with native ministers and evangelists, young men ready to put away their fatheis' idols, and a people emerging from the darkness of heathenism, testify to the power of the truth. Former abominations have disap- peared ; Hinduism finds itself fenced in on every side ; the whole popula- tion are being moulded by the Gospel, and the venerable Missionary leaves the place, when his long toU. is ended amid the tears, the gifts, and the grateful acknowledgments of the entire community whom he has benefitted. More than this we may not say, as he of whom we write still lives, and we hope and pray that he may live for years to come, and have strength to testify to his fellow-countrymen the won- derful effects produced by the glori- ous Gospel of the blessed God, as preached by him and his brethren in the far distant east ; but we could not deny ourselves the pleasure of enrolling the name of the venerable WiUiam Beynon among our eminent Missionaries. MISSIONAEIES OP BAPTIST SOCIETIES. 999. William Carey.— The ho- noured name of Dr. Carey will go down to posterity as that of a devoted minister and Missionary, who took the lead in the first efibrts made in modern times for the spread of the Gospel in heathen lands, and as that of one who, by dint of plodding per- severance rather than of brilliant talent, raised himself to a position of great usefulness and respectability. His life is a study fraught with many important lessons of wisdom and goodness. William Carey was born at Nottingham, on the 17th of Aug., 1761 ; and his parents being in humble circumstances, he was brought up to the trade of a shoe- maker, with very slender means of education. A sermon by Mr. Scott, the commentator, is said to have been the means of his conversion, after which he first became a village schoolmaster, and then the pastor of a small Baptist chiirch. This THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 485 apparent rise in his social position afforded him increased means of study and mental improvement, which he highly valued ; but his income was so small that he was still at times obliged to apply him- self to manual labour for subsistence. At an early period of his religious career young Carey was possessed by a spirit of Missionary enterprise far in advance of the times in which he lived ; but when he proposed the question at a meeting of ministers, whether something ought not to be done to promote the dissemination of the Gospel in Pagan countries, he met with a rebuke from some of his seniors which would have been tho- roughly discouraging to a less ardent mind. Others, however, regarded the proposal with favour, and the young evangelist persevered amid numerous difficulties, till he saw the Baptist Missionary Society formed, and he himself was sent as its first Missionary to India, in the month of June, 1793. We cannot in this brief sketch attempt to follow Carey through all his suiferings, toils, and triumphs in a foreign land. It may suffice to say that he became one of the most learned, laborious, and successful Missionaries that ever went abroad. When additional labourers were sent out to his assist- ance, the headquarters of the mis- sion were fixed at the Danish settle- ment of Serampore, and the work of preaching, teaching, and translating was carried on with renewed vigour and success. As early as 1814 Carey could write to his sister and say, " I look round on the nations on all sides, and see translations of the Bible either begun or finished in twenty-five languages at our house, and I trust soon to secm-e the other languages spoken around us, when I hope all will hear in their own tongues the wonderful works of God." His literary fame at length became so great that he was ap- pointed professor of languages in the college at Fort William, and had conferred upon him the honorary distinction of D.D., which he well deserved. At length, after he had toiled for forty years, his health and strength began to fail, and he was obliged to moderate his incessant labour and application. This he did not do, however, till he had seen two hundred aud thirteen thousand volumes of the Divine Word, in whole or in part, in forty different languages, issued from the mission press at Serampore. This fact may serve to interpret his saying in his last moments, " I have not a single wish ungratified." Dr. Cirey died in peace at Serampore, on the 9th of June, 1834, in the seventy-fourth year of his age. 1000. William Ward.— The name of the Rev. William Ward will ever stand honourably connected with the early history of the Serampore mission and the Baptist Society generally. His biogia^iher informs us that he was born at Derby in 1769, and that his education de- volved on a Methodist mother, " a woman of superior parts and exem- plary piety." It was " to her affec- tionate solicitude and instructions that he was indebted for those re- ligious impressions whi'ih preserved him from the usual dangers of youth, and served to mould his character for future eminence." At an early period, whilst only an apprentice- boy, young Ward discovered con- siderable mental ability and a taste for politics, and, having learned to wield his pen Avith considerable skill, he was afterwards employed in journalism, for six years, first at Stafford, and afterwards at Hull. At the place last-named he became decidedly religious, was publicly baptized, abandoned politics, com- 486 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. menced his theological studies with a view to the Christian ministry, under Dr. Fawcett, at Ewood Hall, and henceforth devoted his life to the glory of God and the salvation ! of his fellow-men. On assuming the ; ministerial office, Mr. Ward spent ; three happy months in assisting the { Rev. Samuel Pearce at Birmingham, a man of eminent piety and zeal, and of a true Missionary spirit. Fi'om this devoted servant of Christ, Mr. Ward received an inspiration which resulted in his dedication of himself to foreign service, and he soon afterwards embarked for India to join the celebrated Dr. Carey in the great work in which he was en- gaged. There his literary ability and Missionary zeal found an ample field for their development, and for many years he was usefully and honoixrably employed in the work of translation and in preaching the Gospel till finally he was called to rest from his labours and to enter into the joy of his Lord, in the year 1823, at the early age of fifty-three. 1001. Josliua Marshman. — The! Eev. Joshua Marshman, whose name will go down with honour to poster- ity, in connection with those of' Carey, Ward, and the Serampore mission, was born at Westbury- ^ Leigh, in Wiltshire, in the month of 1 April, 1768. In his childhood he} became passionately fond of reading, the story of David and Goliath, and other Scripture incidents, exercising a fascinating influence over him before he was eight years of age. As he grew up his reading became somewhat extensive, and a London bookseller, hearing of the youth who had " read everything," proposed to take him into his shop. It was a welcome offer, and three days of slow waggon -riding brought Joshua Marshman to Holborn. Everything in the great city was very strange to him ; but he had the compensation of being " let loose among thousands of volumes." Here, unknown to himself, he was indulging those literary tastes which helped to pre- pare him for that scene of foreign service which awaited him in the order of Divine Providence. On his return home he gave his heart to God, and joined the Baptist Church of his native village. Having passed through a course of study to prepare him more fully for the great work, Mr. Marshman received an appoint- ment as a Baptist Missionary to India, and embarked for his distant station in company with Mr. Ward and others. The voyage, which was long and tedious, terminated on Sunday morning, October 13th, 1799, and, on landing at Serampore, Mr. Marshman fell upon his knees, and thanked God for the winds and waves which had brought them in peace and safety to their destined place. The devoted Missionary now entered upon that life-long service of holy, happy toil, for which he was so admirably adapted by nature and by grace. Mr. Marshman ulti- mately finished his course with joy at the post of duty, in 1837, his last words being "Precious cause! Precious Saviour ! he never leaves nor forsakes." 1002. William Knibh.— It is generally admitted that the Rev. William Knibb was one of the most remarkable men employed by the Baptist Missionary Society in Ja- maica during the eventful years which immediately preceded and fol- lowed the glorious emancipation of the negro slaves. Mr. Knibb was a fearless and uncompromising friend of freedom, and his thi-illing speeches in Exeter Hall and other places on the occasion of his visits to England, when the question of emancipation was before the public, are still re- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 487 membered by some who beard them. In commoa with other Missionaries Mr. Knibb suffered much from per- secution during the time that oppo- sition to the instruction of the slaves | was so rife in Jamaica, and if the I ardour of his temperament led him ^ to speak and act, at times, in a man- ner not altogether in accordance with the " meekness of wisdom," we can- not be surprised when we remember the spirit of the times in which he ' lived and laboured. Mr. Knibb' s long and useful career was brought to a happy and peaceful close on the loth of November, 1845, and an ex- cellent funeral sermon was preached for him by the Eev. Samuel Oughton. In this sermon Mr. Oughton felt it his duty to touch tenderly upon some of the defective traits in Mr. Knibb's character, which were generally ad- mitted by his best friends. This gave umbrage to some, and, in self- defence, Mr. Oughton published his sermon, in which we can find nothing , calculated to offend the most fastid- ious. It is a noble testimony to the coui-age, perseverance, and fidelity of a noble man. 1003. Thomas Em-chell.— Few Missionaries have borne the burden and heat of the day with greater patience, courage, and endurance \ than the Rev. Thomas Burchell, a pious Baptist Missionary who was sent out to Jamaica at an eventful period of the history of the mission in that island. Persecution and opposition to the instruction of the poor negro slaves ran high ; but Mr. Burchell " endured as seeing Him who is invisible." He toiled hard and suffered much ; but neither toils nor sufferings were in vain. A goodly number of precious souls were gathered into the fold of Christ through his instrumentality ; and the foundation was laid, deep and strong, of a work of God which will never die. After labouring for twenty -two years under the burn- ing sun of Jamaica, Mr. Burchell returned to England with his health and constitution completely emaci- ated ; and after lingering for a few weeks in his native land, he entered into the joy of his Lord on the 16th of May, 184G, — a fine specimen of a large number of devoted Missionaries who have thus lived, and laboured, and suffered, and died in the service of their Divine Master. 1004. James M. Phillippo.— The Rev. J. M. Phillippo was for many years the faithful and devoted fellow- labourer of Messrs. Knibb, BurcheU, and others in the Jamaica Baptist Mission, and was not a w hit behind the most zealous and useful of them, being like the Apostle Paul "in labours more abundant." Whilst most of these have long since been called to their reward in heaven, Mr. Phillippo still lives and toils on, as best he can, after half a cen- tury spent in his Master's service. This being the case, we may not say more in testimony of his moral worth and his long and successful course of faithful service ; and less we could not say when treating of " eminent Missionaries," having a very pleasant recollection of happy social intercourse with him in the mission field. May his eventide be calm, peaceful, and happy, and when his work on earth is done, may he have an abundant entrance into the kingdom and glory of God. MISSION AEIES OP THE WES- LEYAN SOCIETY. 1005. Francis Asbury, — Next to Mr. "Wesley himself, and Dr. Coke, of whom honourable mention has been made as instruments raised 488 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. up by Divine Providence to carry on His work, the Rev. Francis Asbury is worthy of being named as occupy- ing a place in the first rank of eminent Methodist Missionaries. He was born at Hempstead Bridge, in Staffordshire, on the 20th of August, 1745, and being favoured with pious parents, he was brought to a saving knowledge of the truth in early life, and called of God to preach the Gospel. Having been accepted as a candidate for the full work of the ministry by the "Wesleyan Conference of 1771, Mr. Asbury received an appointment as a Missionary to America, and embarked for his dis- tant sphere of labour in company with the Rev. Richard \Yright, on the 4th of September. On reaching Philadelphia he entered upon his work in the true Missionary spirit, but he had not laboured long when the revolutionary war broke out in all its fury, and the progress of the Gospel was seriously hindered for several years. Party spirit ran so high that all the English Mission- aries left the country except the devoted Asbury, who clung to his post with a zeal which nothing could quench. When the storm had passed over, and peace was restored to the land, Mr. Asbury took a prominent part in organising and laying the foundation, deep and strong, of the Methodist Episcopal Church, which has since assumed such vast propor- tions, and become the largest reli- gious community in the United States. As the pioneer Missionary Bishop of this Church, Asbury was in labours more abundant for nearly half a century, traversing the west- ern wilds of the vast continent, crossing rivers and mountains at all seasons of the year, ordaining minis- ters, and everywhere scattering the good seed of the kingdom with an unsparing hand. When far ad- vanced in life, and sorely oppressed with accumulating infirmities, the result of advancing years, and in- cessant toil and exposure, Bishop Asbury manifested considerable re- luctance to relax his efforts. He says in his journal, " It is a grief to me that I cannot preach as hereto- fore. I am greatly worn out, but it is in a good cause. God is with me ; my soul exults in God." Again he wrote, " I feel wholly given up to do or suflFer the will of the Lord, to be sick or well, to live or die, at any time, and in any place, the field, the wood, the house, or the wilderness. Glory be to God for such resigna- tion ! I have little to leave, except a journey of five thousand miles a-year, the care of more than a hundred thousand souls, and the arrangement of more than four hun- dred preachers yearly ; to which I may add the murmurs and dis- content of both ministers and people. Yet I am happy, my heart is pure, and my eye is single ; but I am sick and weak, and in heaviness by reason of suffering and labour. Sometimes I am ready to cry out, ' Lord, take me home to rest.' Courage, my soul ! " The dear man of God teas encouraged, and struggled on a little longer ; but the end was approach- ing. He took his last episcopal round in 1816, and before its ter- mination, on the 29th of March, he finished his course at the house of his friend, Mr. George Arnold, at Richmond, in the seventieth year of his age, a noble specimen of self- abnegation and entire consecration to the service of God. 1006. William Elack.— To no Christian minister was British North America more indebted at an early period of its history than to the Rev. William Black, who, by his earnest evangelical laboiirs, earned for him- self the designation of " The Apostle of Methodism in Nova Scotia." He THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 489 was born at Hudderslield, York- shire, in 1760, and removed with his father and family to America in 1775. At that time there was a great lack of the means of religious instruction in Nova Scotia, and youuf^ Black had no sooner been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth than he was requested to exercise his gifts by conducting meetings for public worship, and in pointing sinners to the Saviour. Before long he was called to the full work of the ministry, and iiltimately became one of the most eminent and successful Missionary pioneers of the Western World. He had laboiired incessantly for more than half a century, when he was called to his reward in heaven, on the 8th of September, 1834, in the seventy- fourth year of his age. His last words to a friend who visited him were, " Give my farewell blessing to your family, and to the Society. God bless you ! All is well." One who knew Mr. Black well bears this testimony concerning him: "It is believed that he was one of the most successful ministers of modern times, and that hundreds of souls in Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, and on the adjacent Continent, as the fruit of his ministry, will be the crown of his rejoicing in the presence of the Lord Jesus at His coming. Where- ever he was, in the parlour or the pulpit, he seemed to regard it as the business of his life to save precious souls." 1007. Barnabas Shaw. — At a time when foreign missions had the charm of novelty, the Rev. Barnabas Shaw left his native place in York- shire, and embarked as a Missionary for Southern Africa, hence his com- munications and career attracted more notice than they would have done at a later period, and his name became a household word in many English homes. Mr. Shaw, with his devoted wife, landed at Cape Town on the 12th of April, 181G, and Unding no encouragement for the exercise of his ministry in the imme- diate neighbourhood of the capital of the colony, he proceeded to Little Namaqualand, where he commenced the first Wesleyan mission station established in Southern Africa, at Lily Fountain, Khamiesberg. He was well adapted for pioneer work, and took great delight in teaching the simple-minded natives the arts of civilised life, as well as the higher knowledge of God's Holy Word and the way of salvation. In these ele- mentary labours, Mr. Shaw was very successful, and his first station con- tinues to the present day a centre of light and infiuence to all around, and has been made a blessing to thousands. Mr. Shaw visited Eng- land on two occasions, when his simple and touching statements at public meetings greatly interested the friends of missions, as did also his letters from Africa, during the whole period of his Missionary career. He returned to the Cape of Good Hope for the last time in 1848, soon after which his health and strength began to decline, and on the 21st of June, 1857, he finished his course in peace at Rondebosch, near Cape Town, in the seventieth year of his age, and the forty-seventh of his ministry. His remains were in- terred in the Green Point cemetery on the following day, amid the sighs and sobs of a vast concourse of sor- rowing friends and brethren, to whom he had endeared himself by his many amiable qualities and Christian excellencies, and to no one more than to the writer, who took a part in the solemn service and witnessed the respect paid to his memory. 1008. Edward Edwards.— We 490 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. have met with a large class of Mis- sionaries in foreign lands, eminent j for their piety, zeal, perseverance, I and success, if not for the brilliancy of | their talents, whose names have been j almost unknown beyond the immedi- ate sphere of their personal labours. To this worthy class the Ilev. Edward Edwards belonged. He was born in | Kent, in the year 1793, and having' given his heart to God in early life, he was called to the work of the \ Missionary ministry, and received an appointment to South Africa, where \ he arrived on the 14th of December, ' 1817, to assist the llevc Barnabas Shaw in the good work in which he was engaged. There being no other means of conveying Iiim from Cape Town to his remote station in Na- maqualand, he mounted a horse and rode, day after day, a distance of four hundred miles, generally sleep- ing under a buhh at night, thus proving that he was made of the true Missionary metal. In the same spirit of self-saerilice, humility, plodding industry and perseverance, Mr. Edwards pursued the even tenor of his way as a South African Mis- sionary on the various stations which he occupied for more than half a century, when he was called to I'est from his labours, and to enter into the joy of his Lord. He died in peace at Mowbray, near Cape Town, on the 6th of April, 1868, in the seventy-fifth year of his age, and the fifty-first of his ministry, re- spected by all who knew him for his quiet unobtrusive piety, and entire devotedness to the service of God. 1009. William Shaw.— With the history of Wesleyan missions in South Africa must ever be associated the name of the Rev. William Shaw, whose long and useful course of Missionary service has often excited the gratitude and admiration of the genuine friends of the enterprise. He went out to the Cape of Good Hope in 1820, with a party of British settlers, but his generous sympathies were soon drawn out towards the warlike, but degraded Kaffirs, and he set his heart upon attempting their spiritual benefit. With this object in view, he entered Katfirland in 1823, and formed the first mission- station, which he called Wesleyville. Being aided by reinforcements from England, Mr. Shaw pressed forward into the interior, and he and his brethren formed stations at Mount Coke, Butter worth, Morley, Clark- bury, Buntingville, and other places, stretching right away from the colo- nial frontier to Port Natal. In this blessed work Mr. Shaw spent up- wards of thirty years of the best part of his life, and finally returned to England in 1857, where he still lives and labour's as health and strength permit, honoured and respected by all who know him. 1010. Daniel John Gogerly. — For literary ability, length of ser- vice and unwavering attachment to the foreign work, few Missionaries have surpassed the Rev. Daniel J. Gogerly. He was born in London in the year 1792, and brought to a saving knowledge of the truth in early life. Being acquainted with the art of printing, he was requested by the late Rev. Richard Watson, to take charge of the mission-press in Ceylon, and arrived in Columbo in 1818. In 1823, he was accepted as a Missionary, and fifteen years later, he was appointed chairman of the Singhalese district. By his sterl- ing piety, sound judgment and extensive learning, as well as by his intimate acquaintance with every part of the work, he was singularly well qualified for the important ofiice he was called to fill. His was a life entirely consecrated to mission- work, for he not only never returned THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 491 to England, but he never left Ceylon, Dr. Hoole finished his course in except on two occasions when aftlic tion compelled him to seek a tem- porary change. Though little known in his native land, he rendered ser- vices of incalculable value in the East, and he must be ranked amone; peace at his residence, 8, Middle- ton-square, Pentonvillc, on Monday, June 17, 1872, in the seventy-fifth, year of his age, deeply regretted by all who knew liim, and by none more than the present writer, who was fa- the most eminent Missionaries in voured with his friendship and cor- modern times. After a lengthened ! respondence in many lands for more period of arduous labour, he fell : than forty-one years. asleep in Jesus at Columbo, on the [ 5th of September, 18G2, in the I 1012. Samuel Leigt. — As the seventy-first year of his age, and j Pioneer Wesleyan Missionary to the fortieth of his ministrv. 1011. Elijah Hoole.— Although not permitted to labour so long in the foreign field as some of his brethren, yet, by his zeal, diligence, learning, and life-long devotion to the work at Centenary Hall, London, the Rev. Dr. Hoole earned for him- self the reputation of an eminent Missionary. He was born in Oldham- Australia and New Zealand, the name of the Rev. Samuel Leigh will long be held in grateful and loving remembrance. He was a native of Stafturdshire, and embarked for the Southern World in 1815. On his arrival in New South Wales, he commenced his labours among the British Colonists and convicts, with an earnestness and zeal which au- gured well for his future career. street, Manchester, February 3, 1798. 1 Nor were these promises unfulfilled. In early life he was truly converted i Mr. Leigh became one of the most to God, joined the Methodist Society, devoted, self-denying, persevering and began as a local preacher to! and successful Missionaries of modem call sinners to repentance. Being j times. Having spent fifteen years called to the full work of the mi- | in foreign service, and having lost nistry in 1819, he offered himself for , his excellent wife by a fatal epide- the service of the Wesleyan Mis- ! mic, he returned to England in 1831, sionary Society, with a preference to and spent the remainder of his days the East as the field of his labour. On in the home work. He finished his arriving in India, he soon acquired ' course with joy at Reading, on the the mastery of the difiicult Tamil! 24th of November, 1851, in the language, preached the Gospel with i sixty-sixth year of his age, and the power and success, encouraged a ' thirty-sixth of his ministry, native ministry, instituted schemes! for the education of women, and left the savour of' his name in Banga- lore, Negapatam, Seringapatam, and especially in Madras, where he re- sided for five years. In 1829, he returned to England, and soon after- wards received an appointment as one of the general secretaries of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, the duties of which he continued faith- fully and efiiciently to discharge for the long period of nearly forty years. 1013. Jolin Thomas.— When two attempts to introduce the Gospel to the Friendly Islands had failed, the honour of a third and successful efibrt was reserved for the Rev. John Thomas, who proved himself to be well adapted for pioneer Missionary work in Polynesia. He landed at Tonga in 1826 ; and for more than thirty years, with little intermission he laboured for the religious im- provement and social elevation of 492 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. an interesting but deeply degraded people. Nor "were his labours in vain in the Lord. Through his in- strumentality, and that of the noble band of Missionaries with whom he was associated, the Scriptures were translated into the native language of the people, Christian schools es- tablished, the people generally taught to read and write ; tens of thou- sands, savingly converted to God, and a moral revolution eflected which has scarcely a parallel in the history of missions. In 1860, Mr. Thomas returned to England to end his days, and he still lives and labours for the Lord, as health and strength will permit, rejoicing in the prosperity of the good work in the Friendly Islands, the foundation of which he was honoured to see. 1014. John Hunt. — Many emi- nent Missionaries have risen from humble positions in life, and by dint of their native energy and plodding industry and perseverance, have distinguished themselves in their profession. This was the case with the Uev. John Hunt. When first brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, he was a farm labourer in Lincolnshire ; but, being a young man of good natural parts, and afterwards favoured with a good theological training, he became one of the most eminent Missionaries of modern times. The Fiji Islands formed the principal field of his labours. He arrived there in 1838, soon learned the language of the natives, and began to preach to the people with amazing power. He also laboured hard and successfully at the work of translation, training native agents, and other depart- ments of Missionary work. His Missionary career was comparatively short, but a large amount of active and useful service was crowded into it. After toiling hard for ten years he was called to rest from his labours on the 4th of October, 1848, in the thirty- seventh year of his age. In his dying hour he cried, " Oh, let me pray once more for Fiji ! Lord, for Christ's sake, bless Fiji! Save Fiji! Save Thy servants, save Thy people ; save the heathen in Fiji." Then, as if he felt that his prayer was heard in heaven, he exclaimed, "Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Hallelu- jah ! " and so passed away to be for- ever with the Lord. MISSIONAEIES 01 PEESBYTE- EIAN SOCIETIES. 1015. Henry Brunton. — As early as the year 1796, soon after its for- mation, the Glasgow Missionary So- ciety sent out the Rev. Messrs. Brun- ton and Greig to Sierra Leone in "Western Africa, to commence a mis- sion among the Foulahs, about one hundred miles up the country. They had scarcely reached their destina- tion, when they were both attacked with a severe fever. Through a kind and gracious providence, their lives were spared, but they met with many difficulties in their first at- tempts to evangelise the natives. When they had been in the country about two years, and were beginning to hope for ultimate success, Mr. Greig was cruelly murdered by a party of Foulahs, whom he had received and was treating as guests. The mission was consequently relin- quished, and Mr. Brunton, hoping still to be useful, accepted the office of colonial chaplain, and laboured for some time among the settlers, both native and European at Sierra Leone. At length, his health be- came so much impaired by the influ- ence of the climate, that he was obliged to return to Scotland. In 1802, with his health recruited, Mr. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 493 Brunton again left his native land, and accompanied by Mr. Patterson, embarked at Leith on a mission to Tartary. Favoured by the Russian Government, the Missionaries com- menced a station in a central place between the Black and the Caspian Seas. Here Mr, Brunton laboured several years in the true Missionary spirit, and was made useful in win- ning souls for Christ. Several pro- mising Tartar youths having been converted and baptized into the Christian faith, measures were adopt- ed for training them for future use- fulness in the Church. A printing press was also established for the printing of the Scriptures and religi- ous tracts in the native language of the people. In all these works Mr. Brunton took a leading part, and was instrumental in laying the foun- dation of a great and good work the results of which remain to the pre- sent day. 1016. Donald Mitchell. —The first Missionary sent to India by the j Scottish Society was the Rev. Do- i nald Mitchell. He arrived in Bombay I in 1822, and commenced his labours ( with a zeal and earnestness which j gave good promise of success. The plan was to establish Christian schools, and to train up the rising I generation in the knowledge of the j truth, with the hope of sapping the i foundation of idolatry, and of thus preparing the way for general evan- gelisation. In this important work, as well as in preaching the Gospel as he had opportunity, Mr. Mitchell took a prominent and active part, and before Ions: there were eighty schools connected with the mission, numbering an average attendance of 3,000 pupils. More fully to iit him- self for the important work in which he was engaged, Mr. Mitchell mas- tered the difficult Morathi language, in which he preached to the people, not only in the immediate neigh- bourhood of the station which he occupied, but also for many miles along the coast, and in the interior with very encouraging results for several years, till called to rest from his labours. 1017. George Blyth.— Few Mis- sionaries have earned for themselves a better reputation for Christian zeal and plodding perseverance than the Rev. George Blyth, who was sent out to Jamaica by the Scottish Mis- sionary Society in 1824, immediately after his return from a mission to R.ussia. Mr. Blyth commenced his labours in the West Indies at a very critical time, when the question of negro slavery was exciting much at- tention both at home and in the colonies, but he was singularly adapted for his trying position. He prosecuted his important duties with prudence as well as zeal, and, in common with other devoted Mission- aries, he was made the honoured in- strument of much good to all classes of the commupity. A general refor- mation was witnessed among the people. The Sunday market was abolished, schools were established, Christian congregations gathered, and the way prepared for the glorious emancipation of the negro slaves which followed a few years after- wards. Temperance societies were also formed to counteract the fearful consequences of the common use of intoxicating drink. Mr. Blyth's station at Hampden was the first to move in this cause, and the first to reap the benefit. A fact was re- ported by Mr. Blyth at this period of his career, concerning Hampden, to which we fear few congregations in Britain can furnish parallels, that out of more than 700 Church mem- bers not one had been accused of in- temperance during the year. After a long and honourable career in 494 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. foreign lands, Mr. Blyth returned to Scotland to end his days in his own country and in the home work. He was appointed to an interesting sphere of mission work in Glasgow, where he manifested the same in- terest in the salvation of souls and the glory of God as had marked his previous history. 1018. Hope WaddelL— One of the Presbyterian Missionaries sent out to Jamaica to take a part in the good work inarigurated by Mr. Blyth was the Pk,ev. Hope Waddell. This devoted servant of Christ distin- guished himself by his self-denying and persevering labours for many years for the benefit of the African race both in the lands of their exile and on the western coast of the great continent. It was during the early period of his Missionary career in Jamaica that the grand idea was conceived of employing the fruits of the West Indian mission for the evangelisation of Africa. Both the Baptists and the Presbyterian Mis- sionaries distinguished themselves in this work. Among the Scotch Mis- sionaries Mr. "Waddell took the lead. He volunteered his services for Wes- tern Africa, and, taking with him a number of converted negroes, he commenced a mission at Old Calabar, in the Bight of Benin, where he laboured for a length of time with encouraging results, passing and re- passing between the West Indies and the coast on board the mission schooner, in the prosecution of his duties, with a measure of zeal and perseverance worthy of the highest commendation. When we last saw Mr. Waddell, in the course of one of his Missionary voyages, he had the appearance of a veteran in the cause, and exhibited symptoms of failing health and a broken constitution. We soon afterwards heard of his return to Scotland to spend the even- ing of his life in ministerial work, less trying and arduous than that to which the best of his days had been devoted. 1019. Jotn Bennie. — Among a host of zealous and devoted Scotch Missionaries that were sent out to Southern Africa at an early period of the enterprise, it is difficult to fix upon the one who was most eminent in his profession. We name the Ilev. John Bennie as a specimen of a considerable number with whom we have come in contact, and whom we esteem very highly in love for their work's sake. Mr. Bennie en- tered upon his labours in XafFraria in 1821, and for the long period of about half a century was engaged in preaching the Gospel, superintending the instruction of the rising genera- tion, translating the Scriptures, and doing everything in his power to promote the social and spiritual im- provement of the Kaffirs and Hotten- tots among whom his lot was cast. We have not space to trace in detail the toils and sufferings of the man of God during those eventful years, in which occurred repeated Kaffir wars, the disruption of the Church of Scotland, and many other events of thrilling interest. It may be sufficient to say that in times of peace and war, in prosperity and adversity, and in circumstances of joy and sorrow, Mr. Bennie was always found the same devoted, per- severing, faithful Missionary of the Cross. Nor did he toil without fruit. Many were the seals to his ministry, but his highest reward will be a crown of glory which fadeth not away. 1020. Alexander Duff.— No Mis- sionary of the Church of Scotland, or of any other Presbyterian Mis- sionary Association, has earned for himself a more honourable distinc- THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. 495 tion as a zealous and devoted Mis- [ ever in the interests of the Mission- sionary than the Rev. Alexander ary enterprise. Duff, D.D. He embarked for Cal- j cutta in the year 1829, and in the MISSIONARIES OF THE MO- RAVIAN S00IETIE3. 1021. Leonard Dober.— The course of his passage suffered ship- wreck off the Cape of Good Hope. By the good providence of God no lives were lost, and Dr. Duff, with ■ his devoted wife, landed in safety on ! the shores of India on the 27th of!" United Brethren," or Moravians, May, 1830, having lost a valuable | as they are generally called, have library, and almost worn out with j ever been remarkable for their genu- fatigue and excitement. On recover- ! jne Missionary zeal. The trials and gin from the effects of his eventful : difficulties of their early history gave voyage, the zealous Missionary ad- them an admirable training for fo- dressed himself to his work in a reign work, and as early as 1732, manner which gave good hopes of ■within little more than two years success. Nor were these hopes dis- ' from the period of their settlement appointed. Few Indian Mission- | at Herrnhut, they sent forth their aries have been more successful than | first Missionaries to the island of St. Dr. Duff in the department to which ' Thomas, in the "West Indies. This he devoted himself. His special mission was undertaken in conse- sphere was that of education, and quence of the representations made the schools, seminaries, and colleges \,y a negro named Anthony, with which he established, and the vast whom some of the brethren became number of natives who have been acquainted, who accompanied Count trained at the Scottish stations in ! Zinzendorf to Denmark in 1731. Calcutta and the neighbourhood, I When Anthony gave it as his bear witness to the success of his opinion, that in order to succeed in labours and of those of his worthy converting his countrymen to the associate. After toiling for nearly faith of the Gospel, it would bo ne- forty years, with but few interriip- , cessary for the Missionaries them- tions, in the good work to which he selves to become slaves, so that they devoted himself. Dr. Duff" returned to ' might have opportunities of instruct- his native land, visiting the society's ing the negroes while at work, missions in South Africa on his way. Leonard Dober and David Kitsch- He did not retire to a position of in- mann, who had been designated to activity, however, but so soon as his ' this service, nobly declared their health was somewhat recruited, he ac- \ willingness to submit to this degra- cepted of the office of Convener of the dation, if by so doing they might be foreign missions of the Fi-ee Church of instrumental in winning souls to Scotland, and other important posts Christ. This, however, was not re- in connection with the work he loved quired at their hands. They went so well, and to which the best part forth trusting in the name of the of his life has been devoted. In his Lord, and the way was opened for new position at home, by his fre- : them to instruct the negro slaves of quent public addresses, and by the I St. Thomas in the truths of the earnest, faithful manner in which he \ Gospel, and a good work was com- discharges the important duties ' menced, the effects of which have which devolve upon him. Dr. DufF continued to the present day. This shows that his heart is as warm as mission the writer saw in a state of 496 THK mSSIONARY WORLD. pleasing prosperity when he visited the island in the year 1844. When some little progress had been made in teaching the people the elementary doctrines of Christianity, Nitsch- mann returned to Germany, and Dober was left to plod on alone. After labouring for two years with some degree of success, a reinforce- ment of Missionaries arrived from Germany, and Dober himself re- turned home, having received intel- ligence of his election in his absence to the office of chief elder of Herrn- j hut. The humble pioneer Mission- ary arrived at Copenhagen on the 27th of November, 1734, and he reached Herrnhut in the month of February following. He entered at | once on the duties and responsibili- I ties of his new office, the honours | attached to which he had fairly] earned by his zeal and devotedness , to the cause of God in foreign lands, and the name of Leonard Dober will be handed down to posterity with credit, as one of the first Mission- aries sent forth by the Moravian Church to evangelise the heathen. 1022. Christian David.— When the persecuted Moravian brethren availed themselves of the refuge pro- vided for them at Herrnhut, in Germany, by the pious and muni- ficent, but eccentric Count Zinzen- dorf, no one of their number was more active in the movement than Christian David. The desolate wan- derers were brought in small bands to their new home among the Lusa- tian woods, amid incredible dangers and difficulties, by this courageous and persevering leader. Nine times did Christian David go and return on this pilgrimage of mercy, imtil six hundred persons, including chil- dren of tender years, had been safely brought to the settlement. Nor was he backward in assisting in those manual labours by which the wilder- ness around Herrnhut was soon turned into a fruitful field. Shortly after the settlement was fairly estab- lished, and Dober and Nachtmann had embarked for the West Indies, amission was planned for Greenland. Ou this occasion Christian David was one of the first to volunteer his services in the arduous enterprise. He was appointed accordingly as the superintendent of the mission, and went forth accompanied by Frederick and David Stack on one of the most adventurous voyages ever under- taken. When asked, at Copenhagen, by a Government official, how they intended to subsist when they reached their destination, the Missionaries nobly replied : "By the labour of our hands and the blessing of God, we will build houses, cultivate the ground, and live upon the produce." It was suggested that there was no timber in the country, and how could they build without it? "Then," answered Christian David, nothing daunted, "We will dig a hole in the ground and live there." It is matter of history how the Moravian Mis- sionaries, with Christian David at their head, at the commencement of the mission to Greenland, literally made good these promises, toiling amid cold and ice, and frost and snow, and inevitable privations and suffer- ings, till every difficulty was over- come, and a large portion of the population was brought under reli- gious instruction. When the good work was faiidy established in these dreary regions of the north, the devoted pioneer Missionary turned his attention to other countries. We trace Christian David, in subsequent years, in many a land, and on many a shore ; now commencing some new mission in America, or in one of the West Indian Islands ; now rearing new Moravian settlements in Europe ; twice returning on subsequent visits to the dreary coasts of Greenland; THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 497 but everywhere pursuing^ his work with an energy that, while it pro- voked, usually conquered opposition, and imparted a strange impulse to every societj'' in which he mingled jected countenance of the young man, and an unexpected colloquy ensues : " David, do you not return to Europe willingly r"' "No, in- deed, I would much rather remain in At length he finished his course with America." "For what reason?" "I joy, and his body, fairly worn out | long to be truly converted to God, and with incessant toil in his Master's ser- 1 to serve Him in this country," " If vice, found a quiet resting- place in the ithis be so, and I were in your place, beautiful cemetery at Halberg, where { I would at once return to Bethle- may still be seen a plain stone mark- hem." This was enough ; leaving ing the position of his grave with ' the vessel he immediately returned to this simple and appropriate inscrip- the " quiet settlement amid the wilds ~ - - - j^£ Pennsylvania." Thus in a mo- i ment the current of his life was j changed ! He soon obtained the peace which he sought, and when Bishop Spangenberg shortly after- wards formed a class of candidates for Missionary work, he was enrolled among them. It was his expecta- tion to preach the Gospel to the Iroquois. To the end, therefore, that he might be able to speak to them in their own tongue, he visited tion : — ^^ Christian David, the Ser- vant of God." 1023. David Zeisberger. — Al- though but little known beyond the sphere of his own personal influence, few men laboured with greater zeal and earnestness in the cause of Chris- tian missions during the latter half of the last century than David Zeis- berger. He was born in Eastern Moravia, on the 11th of April, 1721, but removed with his parents five Hendriek, " the illustrious King of years later to Herrnhut; there he {the Mohawks," in 1745 ; was kindly remained till he was fifteen years of j received, and had the prospect of age, when he accompanied Count 1 making rapid advances under his Zinzendorf to a Moravian settlement in Holland. For some reason not explained he soon afterwards fled to London, and embarked thence for Georgia, under the auspices of Ge- neral Oglethorpe, to join his parents, who had gone there several years before. When the settlement of the United Brethren, called Bethlehem, in Pennsylvania, was founded, young Zeisberger removed thither, where, by the time he had reached his ma- jority, he had received a training admirably suited to the life for which Providence designed him. Sud- denly, however, a new scene opens before him. He is on board the ship Janus, and just about to sail for Europe as one of the escort of Zin- zendorf. Bishop Nitschman, who has taken leave of the Count, in passing to the shore observes the de- royal teacher. Soon, however, he was arrested and taken to Albany as a prisoner, because of a suspicion that the Moravians were in ympathy with the French, and so might turn the six nations against the English, This was the commencement of a career of labour and suffering in the cause of Christ which has scarcely a parallel in the history of missions in the Western World, The heart of Zeisberger glowed with love to God, and consequently with love to the poor Indians. The list of stations which he occupied at various periods, among different tribes of aborigines, would fill half a page, and if the result of his self-denying labours were less marked than those of some Missionaries, he will, nevertheless, have his reward. After toiling for sixty years in the mission field, he K K 498 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. finished his course with joy at his heloved Goshen, on the 17th of No- vember, 1808, surrounded by a number of his Indian converts, who were engaged in singing, praying, and weeping at intervals, till their beloved teacher passed away to glory. 1024. JohnEeck. — The name of John Beck, one of the early Mora- vian Missionaries to Greenland, will ever be held in grateful remembrance by the friends of missions, as that of a man who did and suffered much in the cause of his Divine Master. On him was conferred the high honoiir of leading the first Greenland con- vert to Christ. At an early period of the mission, the brethren laboured hard to impress the minds of the natives with proper ideas of the being and perfections of God, and the importance of upright, moral conduct. Year after year they kept to this, but their labour seemed in vain ; at length, while Mr. Beck was copying a part of his translation of the Gospels, surrounded by seve- ral natives, one of them asked him what was in the book, and wishing to instruct them, he read to them of the sufferings and death of Christ. Suddenly the Lord opened the heart of one of the savages called Kajar- nak, who had never heard the Gospel before, and who approached the table, crying out with great emotion, " What is that you say ? repeat it again ; for I, too, wish to be saved." " These words," says Beck, " pene- trated my very soul, and with tears in my eyes I again declared to our Greenlander the whole counsel of God. While I was thus engaged the other brethren came, and began with joy to preach the Gospel to them. Some of them put their hands on their mouths, as they are accustomed to do when astonished, and went away secretly; others asked us to teach them to pray, and as we knelt down to pray for them, they repeated every expression we used several times over, that they might not forget it. In a word, there was such an excitement among them as we had never before seen." This was the commencement of a good work in Greenland — a work in which Mr. Beck took an active and honourable part, and was made very useful. He ultimately finished his course with joy, and was removed to a " better country." 1025. George Schmidt. — The first Moravian Missionary sent out to South Africa, to try to evangelise the poor degraded Hottentots, was George Schmidt. He arrived at the Cape of Good Hope in 1737, and, amid many difiiculties, succeeded in establishing a station at a place called Bavian Kloof (Baboon's Glen), but which afterwards received the more dignified name of Genadendal (Vale of Grace). Mr. Schmidt had continued his labours with exem- plary diligence for seven years, and had gathered a society of forty-seven converted Hottentots, when he was compelled by adverse circumstances to relinquish his mission and return to Europe. He continued, however, to manifest a deep interest in the propagation of the Gospel in South Africa, and would gladly have re- turned to the scene of his former labours, but, in the order of Divine providence, this was not permitted. It was not till the year 1792, that the Dutch East India Company allowed the Moravian Missionary Society to resume their labours at the Cape of Good Hope. About that time three of the brethren were sent out to recommence the work. They found the spot of ground which Mr. Schmidt had once cultivated, and the ruins of the hut he had occu- 1 pied. Here they fixed the head- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 499 quarters of the mission, collected the scattered Hottentots around them, and commenced a work which has continued to prosper from that day to this. As to good George Schmidt, till the day of his death he continued to cherish a lively interest in the Cape of Good Hope mission, daily setting apart a portion of his time for prayer for its prosperity, and it is recorded of him that he was at length found a corpse in the per- formance of this duty. MISSIONAEIES OP AMEEIOAN SOCIETIES. 1026. John Eliot.— By com- mon consent the Rev. John Eliot has been designated "The Apostle of the Indians." His history and example are such as to deserve and reward the study of every friend of Christian missions. The earliest notices we have of him present him to our view as the usher of a school in the village of Little Baddow, in England, of which the afterwards celebrated "judicious Hooker" was superintendent. Favourably im- pressed from his childhood by the training of Christian parents, it was at Little Baddow that young Eliot yielded his heart to God and became a faithful disciple of Christ. Finding the state of the Church of England at that period unfavourable to those efforts to which he had now resolved to consecrate himself, in the summer of 1631, in company with a number of other settlers, he left his native country, and landed upon the com- paratively barren shores of New Eng- land, and soon afterwards became the pastor of his fellow-emigrants at Roxbury, about a mile from Bos- ton. From the first his ministry was one of amazing power. " When he preached," says Cotton Mather, K "he spoke as many thunderbolts as words. He would sound the trumpet of God against all vice with a most penetrating liveliness, and make his pulpit another Mount Sinai." The haunts of certain tribes of American Indians were not far distant — the dark forests in which they roamed might be seen from his dwelling, and his sympathies were soon drawn out towards the red man. With a view to promote the social and spiritual welfare of the aborigines, Mr. Eliot spent twelve years in learning their difficult language. He succeeded admirably. He not only learned to speak the language of the principal tribe of Indians in the neighbour- hood, so as to preach to them in their own tongue the "glorious Gospel of the blessed God," but he reduced it to a written form, pub- lished a grammar, and translated the Scriptures. The Bible, as thus translated by the Missionary, was the first edition of the Scriptures published on the American continent. It was on the title-page of the grammar that he wrote the remark- able sentence which has passed into a proverb: ^^ Prayer and pains, throwih faith, in Christ, will do anything.''^ The success of Mr. Eliot's labours was now very encour- aging, many of the dark children of the forest were won to Christ through his instrumentality. Clear- ings were made in the woods, roads formed, and villages built in which the Indians collected together to worship God and to learn the arts of civilised life instead of roaming about in the wilderness as formerly. When Whitefield visited some of these settlements many years after- wards, he was struck with astonish- ment at their appearance, and de- clared that, from the correct be- haviour and decent clothing of the natives, he could scarcely distin- guish them from the English. For 500 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. fifty years did Eliot thus toil for the Indians, and when he ceased to be fit to labour he no longer wished to live. He nevertheless sufi'ered with patience, and when his end came, his death was in striking harmony with his long and useful life. One of his last efforts in the cause of Christ, when confined to his couch, was to teach a little Indian child to read. The last words of this grand old patriarch of Protestant Missionaries was — " Pra?/, jyraij, praij ! Wel- come joy ! Come, Lord Jesus !" and so he passed away to the mansions of bliss, where prayer is changed to everlasting praises, and all is joy, and calm and peace, on the 20th of May, 1690. 1027. David Brainerd. — The career of David Brainerd was com- paratively brief, but into it was crowded a large amount of Mission^ ary work, and it presents to us lessons of instruction which are deserving of careful attention. He appears on the stage of action as a Missionarj^ to the North American Indians about fifty years after John Eliot had finished his course, having been horn at Haddam, Connecticut, on the 20th of April, 1718, educated at Tale Cottage, and appointed to a mission-station in 1743. The prin- cipal scene of Mr. Brainerd' s labour was among the Indians at the Forks of Delaware, and on the banks and islands of the Susquehanna. His entrance upon his work was attended by many difficulties and much dis- couragement. Being of a pensive, melancholy turn of mind, and much alone, he sufi'ered much from depres- sion of spirits, as well as from bodily hardships. His interesting journal presents him to our view in almost every possible position of joy and sorrow, of confiict and triumph. At times we behold him the lonely man of God withdrawing far into the dark forest, and there in. some na- tural inner temple, formed by the overhanging branches of majestic trees, frequently praying for his Indians. At other times we find him in his solitary log hut, situated some miles distant from any other human dwelling, with his door closely fastened to keep out the wolf or bear, and seated near his lighted torch, after a day of consuming toil, reading some book of deep thought or writing in his journal. Again we see him suffering privation for want of proper food, or overtaken by storms and tempests, and by the darkness of night in the woods, and obliged to sleep on the cold ground, or to ascend some neighbouring tree to escape from the attacks of wild beasts, and patiently watch for the morning. Under all these circum- stances, to say nothing of bodily pain and affliction from which he, at times, suffered much, we find him the same plodding, patient, perse- vering Missionary of the Cross, "en- during hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ." It is pleasing to be able to add that after Brainerd had laboured for years with but little visible fruit, the tide turned in his favour, and he was very successful in winning souls to Christ. It was after the conversion of his inter- preter that he was privileged to see such a gracious revival of religion among the Indians, hundreds of whom were brought to a saving knowledge of the truth, and united in Church fellowship. Then it was that Brainerd was raised above all his former despondency, and led to exclaim, " Oh, that I were a fiame of fire in the Lord's service ! Oh, that I were spirit that I might be more active for God ! " But another fire than that of Christian zeal was by this time burning in the young Missionary. The intolerable fatigues, the night damps, and other hard- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 501 ships, had done their work on his tender frame ; and the hollow cheeks, the " eye too bright to look upon," and the faltering step told that con- sumption had marked him for its own. He was, at length, obliged to retire from his station, and after lingering for several months at the house of his friend Jonathan Ed- wards, of Northampton, he finished his course with joy on the 9th of October, 1747, in the thirtieth year of his age. 1028. Adoniram Judson. — The name of Dr. Judson, the American Missionary to Burmah, has become almost a household word with all who take an interest in the diffusion of the Gospel among the dark, be- nighted inhabitants of the far dis- tant East. His long and useful course of laboiir, and the means by which he was induced to embark in the glorious enterprise, were clearly indicative of the providence and grace of God. He was the son of a devoted Christian minister in Mas- sachusetts, of the old Puritan stock. Notwithstanding the religious edu- cation which he had received how- ever, first at his father's house, and afterwards at the college of Andover, young Judson in early life was not only regardless of sacred things, but actually imbibed infidel views from his associates in sin and folly. It was the sudden death of one of his boon companions, which, by the blessing of God, led to his conver- sion. Having had much forgiven, he loved much, and henceforth made it his study how he might best glo- rify God, by a life of entire de- votedness to His service. The reading of Dr. Buchanan's famous sermon entitled The Star in the East, awakened in the heart of the young student an ardent desire to become a Missionary, and having engaged his services to the American Board of Foreign Missions, about the middle of February, 1812, he set sail with his newly-married wife for India. While on his passage, in the course of his reading and rea- sonings, the Missionary was led to change his views on the subject of Christian baptism ; but even this circumstance, untoward as it seemed at the time, was overruled for good, inasmuch as it resulted in the formation of the American Baptist Society, the appointment of Dr. Jud- son to Burmah, and the opening of a wide and eflectual door for the in- troduction of the Gospel into a country where little or nothing had as yet been done for the evangelis- ation of the dark, benighted inha- bitants. Dr. Judson commenced his labours for the benefit of the Burman Em- pire at Rangoon, where he toiled for several years, first in learning the language, and afterwards in preach- ing the Gospel, with scarcely any visible fruit. But in the midst of these dark and gloomy years of pre- paratory work, the Missionary was far from despairing of ultimate suc- cess. His mind was remarkably buoyant and hopeful in prospect of the future. He never for a moment doubted the conversion of Burmah, whether or not he should be per- mitted to gather the first-fruits, and his answers to desponding letters from America, roused the home churches as with the voice of a trumpet. " Permit us to labour on in obscurity," he would say, " and at the end of twenty years you may hear from us again." When asked if he thought the prospects were bright for the conversion of the hea- then, he answered, " They are as bright as the promises of God." Addressing the old heathen temple at Frome, he once said, " Too firmly founded art thou, old pile, to be overthrown, at present, but the chil- 502 THE MISSIONABY WORLD. dren of those who now plaster thee with gold will yet pull thee down, nor leave one stone npon another." The whole of Dr. Judson's Mission- ary life exhibited the same sanguine, hopeful, joyous spirit, and it is a pleasing fact, that his large-hearted charity and masculine vigorous faith met with their appropriate reward. "When he and the Mission- aries who joined him had learned the difficult language of the people, formed grammars and lexicons for future use, and by means of the translation and the circulation of the Scripture, and the direct preach- ing of tbe Gospel had brought the truth of God to bear upon the public mind, the tide of prosperity set in on a scale seldom equalled and never surpassed in the history of Christian missions. Both among the Burmese proper and the Karens — a tribe of uncivilised people in the far distant north — a glorious revival of religion was experienced : places of worship being erected. Christian churches organised, schools established, na- tive labourers raised up, and thou- sands of hopeful converts gathered into the fold of Christ. " Yes," exclaimed the Missionary, writing on one occasion from the midst of the Karen jungles, " the great In- visible is in the midst of the Karen wilds. That mighty Being who heaped up these craggy rocks, and reared these stupendous mountains, and poured out these streams in all directions, and scattered immortal souls through these deserts. He is present by the influence of His Holy Spirit, and accompanies the sound of the Gospel with His sanctifying power. The best of all is, God is with us." It must not be supposed, however, that Dr. Judson was favoured to witness these triumphs of Chris- tianity in Burmah without a strug- gle. Never did a Missionary labour more diligently or suffer more pa- tiently than he. In addition to the ordinary trials of Missionary life in a heathen land. Dr. Judson was ex- posed to special hardships. When the country was involved in war with Great Britain, the Missionary being suspected of sympathy with the white men, was seized, bound with chains, and cast into prison. Eighteen weary months he spent in this loathsome dungeon, suffering from hunger, thirst, and accumu- lating filth, with the sentence of death constantly suspended over his head, and not knowing when he might be handed over to the execu- tioner. His heroic wife reared a little bamboo-house within the outer wall of the prison, and was, after a whUe, allowed to have her suffering husband to sit with her in it for a few hours each day, when he was recovering from fever ; then, when he had been forced to return to his confinement, she might have been seen reclining on a mat at the door of his cell, with an infant in her arms born during his imprisonment, watching for some evidence that he still lived. Many pages might be filled with thrilling incidents of this trying time. Suffice it to say, how- ever, that after his liberation on the restoration of peace, Dr. Judson was favoured with a long course of pros- perous Missionary labour. At length, after having toiled for the benefit of Burmah for nearly half a century, he sought to recruit his wasted strength by a sea voyage, but died on board the ship and found an ocean grave, from which he will emerge in light and glory in the last great day, when " the sea shall give up the dead that are therein." 1029. Asahel Grant. — Asahel Grant, the son of pious parents, of the fine old Puritan stock, was born at the town of Marshall, in the State THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 503 of New York, on the 17th of August, 1807. The earliest recollections of his childhood were associated with stories which his mother had told him of Eliot and Brainerd ; and, as he was often heard to say in after years, these stories with his mother's comments, lingered in his memory and around his heart with a blessing through life. The strong predilection of the boy for the medical profession revealed itself as early as at the age of seven, when he had a drawer neatly fitted up as an apothecary's shop, and furnished by means of little sums which he had saved ; while his fearlessness, tact, and self- reliance were shown and strengthened at an equally early age by his j umping upon an unbridled and unsaddled colt of his father's, and riding at full speed along the fields. His father, who was a farmer, had destined him for the same profession ; but a severe wound received by an axe in one of his feet, unfitting him for agricul- tural labour, induced the father to yield him up, though with some reluctance, to the study of medi- cine. On completing his medical studies and obtaining his diploma. Dr. Grant settled down as a prac- titioner of the healing art in the village of Brainton, on the borders of Pennsylvania, having taken to himself a wife at the early age of twentj'. His prospects in his pro- fession were flattering ; but this was not long to be his sphere of action. He was soon bereaved of his youth- ful bride, and returned to the family- roof with his two motherless chil- dren. This afiliction was sanctified to his good. He gave his heart to Grod, became a deacon in a Presby- terian Church, began to preach the Grospel, and was ultimately led to offer himself as a medical Missionary to the heathen, having felt a strong desire to go to distant lands, to endeavour to heal the bodies and save the souls of his fellow-men. Dr. Grant was consequently ap- pointed as medical Missionary to tho Nestorians, an interesting race ot people who had been discovered among the mountains of Kurdistan by the American Missionaries la- bouring in Turkey. He embarked at Boston on the 11th of May, 1835, and on reaching the scene of his future labours, he was associated with the E,ev. J. Perkins, who had preceded him in the mission. Many pages might be filled with interest- ing details of Dr. Grant's travels and labours in Turkey, Syria, Pa- lestine, Mesopotamia and Kurdistan, and of the diseases which he cured, whilst at the same time he pointed his patients to Christ, the good physician. Suffice it to say, that after labouring with zeal, diligence, and success for nine years, and suf- fering from the loss by death of his second wife and two children, he himself sickened and died in a land of strangers, on the 24:th of April, 1844, and was laid in his lonely grave at Mosul, on the. banks of the Tigris, leaving behind him a bright example of entire devotedness to the service of God and the benefit of his fellow-men. 1030. Sundry Missionaries. — Had space permitted, it would have been a pleasant exercise to sketch many more devoted Missionaries whose names are worthy of being held in grateful remembrance. The following are a few selected from a long list who are deserving of all honour, and with some of whom the writer was personally and happily associated in the mission-field : — William Turton, the Methodist pioneer and apostle in the Bahamas ; Thomas Talhoys, the founder of the Wesleyan Mission in Trinidad ; John 3Ltrticr, who laboured long and faithfully in Demerara and other 504 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. colonies ; Joseph Tindall, a devoted and laborious Missionary in Na- maqualand and Damaraland ; Ed- ward Cooh, who, after toiling for many years, died in his waggon on the northern bank of the Orange River ; John Allisofi, who laboured for many years in the Bechuana country, wandering about with the natives when scattered by war, and doing everything in his power to promote their evangelisation, till, at length, a large number of them accompanied him to the colony of Natal ; Horatio Peai-se, who, after a long and useful career in Kaftraria and Natal, was unfortunately killed by the upsetting of his conveyance, just before bis intended embarkation for his native land; James Cameron, who had spent the best part of his life in labouring among the native tribes and British settlers in the Cape of Good Hope and in the colony of Natal, and who still re- mains at his post of duty without ever having left the country during the long period of more than forty years ; Samuel Hardy, for many years a missionary in India, and now the respected successor of the writer as General Superintendent of Wesleyan Missions in the Cape of Good Hope District, with a noble band of zealous Missionaries labouring under his direction; Thomas L. Hodg- son, William B, Boyce, William J. Shrewsbury, Richard Haddy, Samuel Young, Samuel Broadbent and John Ayliff, also Missionaries to South Africa ; Walter Laivry, John Tho7nas William Cross, and John Water- house, Missionaries in the South Sea Islands ; William 31. Harvard, Benjaynin Clough, Thomas H. Sqiiance, Bobei't Spence Hardy, John McKenny, Robert Neivstead, and Joseph Roberts, Missionaries to India ; and time would fail to teU of Messrs. Walton, Kihier, Simpson, Lyth, Calvert, Wilson, Fox, Dove, Moss, Badger, and a host of others, who might be named, and whose praise is in all the churches. VIII.-FIELDS OF LABOUR DESCRIBED. EUEOPE. 1031. Object of Survey.— The design of this brief geographical and historical survey of the various fields of Missionary labour vrith which our experience or researches have made us acquainted, is simple but impor- tant. "We wish to place the reader in a position to take a "bird's-eye view" of the entire Missionary world, that he may be able to form a clear conception of the geographical position of every important locality of which he may read in Missionary publications, to understand what has already been done by the different agencies at work, and to mark what still remains to be accomplished in the wilds of heathendom, and in fields which have as yet been only partially cultivated. 1032. England. — Dear old England needs no topographical de- scription to prepare the way for a few observations on its social and moral condition. Its green fields, rippling streams, balmy breezes, and many other attractive features, rather than the fact of its leaden sky and occasionally murky atmosphere, will live for ever in the memory of those who are called to leave their native home to dwell in foreign lands, and they will often be heard to say, "England, with all thy faults, I love thee still ! " K"or would we lightly esteem the progress which has been made by our country, as a whole, in matters relating to religion and morals, as well as to science, art, and literature of late years. It is only necessary for the traveller to compare England with other civilised countries, which he visits, in these respects, to see how far we are in advance of most other nations in the world. Nevertheless, whilst we rejoice over the multitudes of churches, chapels, and schools which are to be found in our land, and the extent to which genuine, experi- mental, and practical religion has prevailed among Christian people of all denominations, we must not shut our eyes to the fact that much yet remains to be done before all Eng- land can be said to be thoroughly evangelised. There is much in our land to mourn over and to prompt us to sympathy, prayer, and Mis- sionary effort — much of open wick- edness, Sabbath desecration, infi- delity, superstition, rationalism, ritualism, and popery, to say nothing of the apathy, indifference, and worldliness which characterise too many professing Christians. In the crowded lanes, alleys, cellars, and 506 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. garrets of our large towns, and in the scattered and neglected portions of our rural districts, there is ample work for the Home Missionary, the Bihle woman, the tract distributor, and for every other agency which can be employed to raise the fallen and to save the lost. Whilst we rejoice in view of what is being done for the spiritual good of our country, by Episcopalians, Presby- terians, Congregationalists, Baptists, Methodists, and others, we sincerely pray that the instrumentality now employed may be largely increased, and that the blessing of Grod may attend the efforts of his servants. 1033. "Wales. — For general education, religious knowledge, at- tention to Christian ordinances, and moral tone of feeling, the Princi- pality of AVales will bear a favour- able comparison with most other countries. Places of worship, of one denomination or another, may be . seen scattered up and down among the mountains and valleys, and adorning almost every town, village, and hamlet in the land, at no great distance from each other. And on the Sabbath-day the attendance of all classes at these places is larger in proportion to the population than in most other countries. Wales, as well as England, is largely indebted to the Missionary movement of the seventeenth century, and to the labours of such men as Wesley, Whitefield, Dr. Coke, Howell Harris, and their successors for its present comparatively favourable position. Methodism, both Wesley an and Cal- vinistic, has taken deep root in the Principality, and it has been made a great blessing to the country. Still, there are corners of the field which need culture, and it will require the continued manifestation of the life and power of religion on the part of all the churches, on the true Mis- sionary principle, to maintain and extend the influence of Christian truth in the land. 1034. Scotland. — The pre- dominant form of religion in North Britain is Presbyterianism, which enjoins strict attention to Christian morality and the public worship of God. Episcopalianism and Method- ism have not taken deep root in Scotland, but it is believed that, in addition to their direct power for good, they have exercised a bene- ticial influence on other churches, and helped to keep alive the Mis- sionary spirit. But whilst com- mendable regard is paid in Scotland to outward forms of religion, the sanctity of the Sabbath, and general morals, in the large cities and towns a fearful amount of intemperance and immorality is found to exist. This may be owing in part to the presence of multitudes of mechanics, labourers, and others, who have come over from the sister kingdom ; but, whatever may be the cause of the present state of things, there is a loud call for home Missionary labour, and a wide field for useful- ness in the cause of Christ. 1035. Zetland. — Far away, at a distance of about one hundred miles to the north of Scotland, lay the Zetland Islands, inhabited by a poor, but simple-minded and honest people. Their spiritual necessities having attracted the notice of the Wesleyan Methodists, the Confer- ence sent two Missionaries to labour among them in 1822. In after years the number of labourers was in- creased, and the means of religious instruction were extended to most of the inhabited islands. From the poverty of the people the work has been largely dependent upon the benevolence of Christian friends in England. The Presbyterians have THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 507 also done much towards supplying the means of grace to the scattered inhabitants of the Zetland Islands, who professed to belong to their denomination, and a pleasing mea- sure of religious progress has been realised. 1036. Ireland.— In the whole British Empire a more important field of Missionary labour scarcely exists than that wliich is to be found in Ireland, a country only separated from England by a narrow channel, which can be crossed in a few hours. The masses of the population have been for ages deeply immersed in Popish ignorance, superstition, and sin, and present to our view a spec- tacle which may well excite our pity. The Missionary agencies em- ployed by the Episcopalians, Pres- byterians, Baptists, Methodists, and others, have done something towards producing a better state of things, and the effects produced by the faithful preaching of the pure Gospel of Christ, even on a limited scale, have been such as to prove that a wider and more general diflPusion of its regenerating and renewing prin- ciples is the only effectual remedy for Ireland's woes. England has done much for the sister kingdom, whether she appreciated the kind- ness or not ; but much more remains to be done in the way of philan- thropic and Missionary labour before the "difficulty" of British states- men wiU be fully removed. Missions such as those which were formerly conducted by Ouseley, Graham, Hamilton, and others, and such as those now carried on by Campbell, Carey, and their associates, are ur- gently required on a much more extensive scale. Let Ireland be thoroughly permeated with the leaven of Gospel truth, and her generous, warm-hearted sons and daughters will become the orderly, zealous, ' useful Christians of which we have had a few delightful specimens in the cases of those who have become savingly converted to God. 1037. Prance. — A passage of a few hours in a steamer brings us to the shores of France. If we proceed at once to Paris and walk out for the first time on the Sabbath morn, we shall be struck with the contrast which exists between the country to which we have come and the one we have left behind. But it is not merely over Sabbath desecration and the love of pleasure prevalent in France that the true Christian has to mourn. There exists beneath a gay exterior a large amount of infi- delity, immorality, and crime, which Koman Catholicism, the dominant religion of the land, seems powerless to check. From time immemorial there has existed a small measure of the leaven of Protestant truth ; but it has been sometimes either nearly crushed to death, or so diluted as to render it powerless for good. Of late years increased efforts have been put forth for the dissemination of the Gospel in France, both by the small evangelical Protestant chiu'ches of the country, and the Missionary Societies of England and America. The Wesleyan Methodist mission to that country has developed into a separate ecclesiastical organisation, and is doing an important work. Other religious bodies are nobly exerting themselves for the spiritual benefit of our gay neighbours, but the instrumentality employed must be largely increased if we would see France thoroughly evangelised. In the opinion of many the afflictions which have come upon the country through the recent fearful war with Germany, have tended to humble the minds of the people, and to prepare them for the reception of the Gospel, and that now is the time for renewed 508 THE MISSION AEY WORLD. Missionary efforts for tlie benefit of tlie whole nation. 1038. Spain. — Crossing the Pyrenees we enter Spain, a country 700 miles long and 500 broad, with a population of 13,000,000. With a charming climate, a fruitful soil, and splendid scenery, Spain pos- sesses many advantages, but the government has long been very un- stable, and the moral condition of the inhabitants appalling to contem- plate. The national religion is Ro- man Catholicism, all other forms of religious worship being strictly pro- hibited till very recently. Since the last political revolution, and the inauguration of a new dynasty, laws favouring religious liberty have been enacted. From this circumstance, the friends of missions in England, Scotland, and America entertained the hope that a great and effectual door would be opened for the intro- duction of the pure Gospel of Christ among a people of simple manners and willing to be taught. The Wesleyan Missionary Society, who had long had an interesting station at Gibraltar, and who had made re- peated attempts to extend their work to Cadiz, sent an agent to Barcelona, who established promising schools, and held meetings for public wor- ship with encouraging results. Se- veral congregations were also gathered, and churches formed, by an organisation called the Spanish Evangelical Union. Notliwithstand- ing many drawbacks arising from the opposition of the priesthood, and other causes, the good work is pros- pering. In a recent report we read as follows : — " In Seville, Cordova, Malaga, Cadiz, Granada, Huelva, and Constantina, the congregations are prospering, and we find in them faith, zeal, constancy, and desire to increase in holiness. The preaching of the Gospel continues without in- terruption, and the people hear the simple and consolatory truths of Christianity." 1039. Portugal. — The most western country on the continent of Europe is Portugal, which in many respects resembles Spain, by which it is bounded on the east and north. The air is, however, generally more cool and bracing, owing to its prox- imity to the Atlantic ocean, which forms its boundary on the west and south. In common with that of other Roman Catholic countries, the government of Portugal has been most despotic and intolerant towards all Protestant forms of worship till very recently. Some improvement having taken place in this respect of late years, advantage has been taken of the change by the friends of missions, and something has been done towards ameliorating the spi- ritual condition of the inhabitants. A promising mission has been es- tablished by the "Wesleyans at Oporto, and other religious commu- nities have sent forth agents to different parts of the country, who are labouring in hope amid many difficulties. With a guarantee of permanent religious liberty, the Pen- insula would present to the view of the Christian philanthropist one of the finest fields of Missionary labour in Europe, and it might be cultivated with great advantage to its interest- ing but long neglected inhabitants. 1040. Italy. — By a remarkable interposition of Divine Providence, fair and beautiful Italy, so long shut up by Popish intolerance against any efforts from without to benefit its inhabitants, has now been thrown open, and it has become a promising field of Missionary labour. Since the overthrow of the temporal power of the Pope, the entrance of the troops of King Emmanuel into the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 509 Imperial city, and the proclamation of religious liberty to all classes of the community, mission stations have been established in Rome by the Waldensians, the Baptists, the Wesleyans, and others, in addition to those previously commenced in sundry places, and the various evan- gelical agencies at work are pro- ducing results of a pleasing character . If the Christian churches of Europe and America come forward as they ought to the aid of Italy in this her time of need, we have reason to hope that the day will soon come, when she will be as famous for evangelical religion and Christian enterprise as she is for her sunny clime and fruit- ful soil. 1041. Switzerland. — Returning northward over the stupendous and romantic Alps, we enter Switzer- land, which although only measuring 220 miles by 140, contains a popu- lation of 2,250,000. Since 1815, Switzerland has been divided into twenty-two cantons, nine of which are inhabited by Roman Catholics, seven by Calvinists, and the rest by both. From the prevalence of inti- { delity and heterodox doctrine, and ' from the low state of evangelical religion generally, Protestant Chris- tians at a distance have regarded Switzerland as a suitable field of Missionary labour. In the year 1839, the Wesleyan Missionaries stationed in the south of France ex- tended their labours to the valleys of the Upper Alps, where Felix Neff once lived and laboured with so much zeal and success. Ultimately a permanent station was established at Lausanne, in the Canton de Vaud, and in 1867, a new chapel, college, and other ecclesiastical buildings were erected there, as a memorial of the Rev. John Fletcher, Vicar of Madeley, and for the special benefit of his birthplace. Other evangelical agencies are at work in different cantons with encouraging prospects of success, and the prospect of per- manent good is encouraging. 1042. Germany. — The people inhabiting the large tract of the European continent comprised in the Confederate States of Germany, are noted for their industry, economy, and general intelligence, and many whose avocations are of a literary character, have earned for them- selves the reputation of ripe scholar- ship and ])rofound learning. At the same time it must be acknowledged, that several German theologians have become noted for their ration- alism and heterodox views, and it is feared that infidelity is prevalent among the people generally. "Whe- ther from this cause, or from a knowledge of the low state of morals among the people, we cannot say, but at an early period Germany became a chosen field for Missionary labour of several societies. The Wesleyans from England, and Mis- sionaries of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America, were providen- tially led to enter the country several years ago, and their labours have been greatly owned and blessed of God. The American Baptist Mis- sionary Union have also a large number of stations in Germany, and number their Church members by thousands. At the same time Ger- many sends forth Missionaries to Africa, India, and other foreign lands. To some this may appear strange and somewhat inconsistent, but if the salvation of sinners and the glory of God be promoted, every true friend of the Missionary enter- prise will rejoice. 1043. Holland. — The inha- bitants of the Netherlands, like those of North Britain, are pre-eminently religious, and are noted for their 510 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. reverence for the Scriptures, the Sabbath, and religious ordinances ; and there are more organisations in Holland for the spread of the Gospel in their own country and in other lands, than in any other kingdom in Europe. There may be English and American chaplains stationed at some of the principal towns in the Netherlands, but we are not aware of any foreign missions planted in those regions. 1044. Sweden, — The predomi- nent and established religion of the Swedes is Lutheranism, although Roman Catholicism prevails to a considerable extent in some places. Strenuous efforts have been made at different times to prevent the intro- duction of other forms of worship ; but, in view of the spiritual necessi- ties of the population, the Wesleyan Missionary Society sent a minister to Stockholm in 1830, and much good resulted from his labours among all classes of the community. One of the earliest converts, Tellstrom, was usefully employed as a Missionary to Lapland. A few years afterwards, however, the mission was relin- quished, but not before it had been the means of diffusing a more liberal spirit among the people. The Mis- sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America subse- quently extended its labours to Sweden with good effect, as did also the American Baptist Mission- ary Union. With a still further extension of civil and religious liberty on the part of the govern- ment, Sweden and Lapland would become fine fields of Missionary labour. 1045. Norway. — Those who Ipw and degraded condition both socially and morally, and as stand- ing in need of spiritual aid. With the exception of a few Missionaries sent there by the Methodists and Baptists, but little has as yet been done for the moral elevation of the masses of the people. 1046. Denmark. — The king- dom of Denmark early distinguished itself by sending out Missionaries to India ; but, like many other coun- tries which have been instrumental in sending the Gospel to foreign lands, and have afterwards suffered religious declension, Denmark with its distant provinces of Jutland, Zeland, and Iceland, stand in need of the labours of faithful, persever- ing, self-denying Christian Mission- aries. 1047. Eussia. — The mighty and rapidly -extending Empire of Russia, with its vast and hetero- genous population, cannot fail to claim the attention of the genuine philanthropist and friend of missions. The established religion of Russia is that of the Greek Church. This may be considered by many prefer- able to Roman Catholicism ; but it leaves the masses of the population fearfully sunk in ignorance and superstition. Hence the British and Foreign Bible Society have for se- veral years past been actively en- gaged in circulating the Scriptures among the people, and some other evangelizing agencies have also been employed for the dissemination of divine truth. To these efforts the Russian government makes no ob- jection, and even organises missions of its own to the far distant out- have travelled through the dreary lying provinces, but much more regions of Norway represent the needs to be done in the way of Mis- inhabitants, about 1,000,000 in sionary labour to meet the necessi- number, as being generally in a very | ties of the Russian Empire. THE MISSION ABY WORLD. 511 1048. Greece. — Although pro- fessedly Christian, the scattered States of Greece present a melan- choly picture of spiritual destitu- tion. To ameliorate the degraded condition of the masses of the people, the TVesleyan Missionary Society sent Missionaries to Greece several years ago ; but the most successful labourers in this field are the agents of the American Board of Foreign Missions. The schools established, and the religious services conducted by these zealous servants of Christ have been productive of pleasing results ; but much more remains to be done before Greece, with its in- teresting history and classic memory, can be said to be won for Christ. 1049. Tui'key.— In Turkey also the American Missionaries have com- menced a good work, and, notwith- standing the difliculties arising from the bigotry and bitterness of Moham- medanism, the established religion of the State, a pleasing measure of progress has been made in Christian education, and in the diffusion of Divine truth. The " Turkish Mis- sion Aid Society," with its head- quarters in London, has been estab- lished to assist Christian effort in Tui-key without respect to sect or party, and it has already been made the means of much good. A largely increased Missionary agency is re- quired, however, to counteract and overcome the fascinating religious system of the false prophet at the centre of its power at Constantinople and neighbouring places. 1050. Greenland. — Whether Greenland , with its " icy mountains, ' ' he regarded as belonging to Europe or America, it is to the Old World that it is indebted for its measure of civilisation and Christian know- ledge, and this appears to be the place for a passing observation or two upon it as a field of Missionary labour. With a climate cold and cheerless beyond measure, and a soil consequently sterile almost as the fiinty rock, Greenland was the last place where one would have thought European Missionaries would have planted themselves. But to these dreary regions the devoted Hans Egede went in 1721, and laboured with a moral heroism worthy of all honour. He was followed several years afterwards by the self-denying Moravian Missionaries, whose praise is in all the Churches. Unpromising as were the materials on which they had to operate, a pleasing measure of success has been achieved, over which all the true friends of missions will rejoice. The " Brethren" will not be in much danger of competition in their arduous work, but if other Christian communities do not send forth labourers to share in their toil and sufferings, they may sustain them by their sympathy, praj-ers, and contributions. AMEEIOA. 1051. When rirst Discovered. — When America first became known to Europeans, in the fifteenth cen- tury, through the enterprise of Columbus and others, the continent was inhabited by a considerable population of native Indians, divided into numerous tribes, aud speaking different languages, but all deeply degraded by superstition and sin. As originally found, the country presented a fine field for Missionary labour. But the age of Missionary enterprise had not yet arrived, and many years passed before anything was done for the moral aud spii-itual improvement of the aborigines. At length, John Eliot, David Brainerd, 512 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. and others, gave themselves to the work, and many a poor Indian was led, through their instrumentality, to worship the Great Spirit in sin- cerity and in truth, and to trust in Christ as the only Saviour of sinners. Since then the mission work has been carried on among the North Ameri- can Indians, amid many difficulties and with varied results, under the altered circumstances in which they have been placed by the influx of the pale-faced strangers into their country. At many Indian settle- ments in the far distant Western wilds Christian churches have been organised, places of worship erected, schools established, the ground cul- tivated, and a pleasing measure of civilisation and social progress realised among the red children of the forest since the Gospel was in- troduced among them, and there is ample room for a still larger display of benevolency by Chi-istian people of all denominations. 1052. United States. — The con- tinent of America, with its splendid harbours, magnificent rivers, exten- sive forests, and vast prairies had not been long discovered before a stream of emigration set in towards it from various parts of Eiirope, which ultimately resulted in the establishment of the free and inde- pendent government of the United States. As the population rapidly increased, the need of ministerial labour was keenly felt, and, to meet the demand, the Christian Churches of England came forward in the true Missionary spirit. The Methodists were foremost in the movement, Mr. Wesley having sent two Missionaries to America as early as 1769. The Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Bap- tists, and others followed, and, in the course of time, flourishing churches of every denomination were established in the towns and villages which everywhere sprung up in rapid succession throughout the length and breadth of the United States. These churches soon became not only self- supporting, but active, aggressive, and Missionary in their operations. Most of the American Churches have domestic missions in diffi^rent parts of the States, even in the distant regions of California and Oregon, for the benefit of the native Indians, the German settlers, and other ne- cessitous branches of the home popu- lation ; and a few have found them- selves in a position to equip and send forth foreign missions to Africa, India, China, and other countries. As emigration still continues to flow from every part of Europe to the United States, the tide of population moves westward, and America pre- sents to the view many important fields of Missionary labour — fields which the respective Churches of the Union are both able and willing to cultivate. 1053. Ifova Scotia. — When that part of North America, now comprised in the United States, had declared its independence, and adopted a republican form of govern- ment in 1783, there still remained attached to the crown of England the largest portion of the Continent. The British provinces have also been constantly receiving accessions to their population which have con- stituted them fields of Missionary labour worthy of a passing notice. Nova Scotia is a peninsula about 235 miles long, and 45 broad, lying south-east of New Brunswick, and joined to it by a narrow isthmus at the extremity of the Bay of Fun- day. The French settled here before they made any establishment in Canada, and called it Arcadia. It changed hands more than once after- wards, but was ultimately confirmed to England at the peace of Utrecht THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 513 in 1713. The soil is in many parts thin and sterile, but there are some tracts of good land which amply repay the toil of the husbandman. The inhabitants consist chiefly of English, Scotch, Irish, and German emigrants and their descendants. Amongst these people a good Mis- sionary work was commenced at an early period. Zealous and devoted evangelists sent forth by the Wes- leyan, Baptist, Episcopalian, and Presbyterian churches itinerated among the scattered farms and set- tlements, everywhere sowing the good seed of the kingdom, and a glorious harvest has been tlie result. Commodious places of worship have been erected, churches organised, and separate ministerial conferences, synods, and sees established on a scale which few could have antici- pated at the commencement of the work. Substantial aid has for several years been given to mission work in Nova Scotia by the churches of Great Britain, but strenuous efforts have been made in many places towards self-support, but there remains yet much to be done. 1054. New Brunswick. — In its scenery, soil, climate, and social cir- cumstances New Brunswick resem- bles Nova Scotia, of which province it originally formed a part. The first "Wesleyan Missionary sent out to this country was the Rev. A. J. Bishop, who arrived at the city of St. John, the capital of the colony, on the 24th of September, 1791. He found the inhabitants in a state of great spiritual destitution, and com- menced his labours in the true Mis- sionary spirit. From this small I beginning much good has resulted, and the Methodists have become a powerful and respectable body in the l country. The Congregationalists, | Baptists, Presbyterians, and Epis- 1 copaJians have also done much fori the spread of the Gospel. Although the work, as carried on by all de- nominations in New Brunswick, re- sembles in ma.nj respects that of the mother countrj^ there is still a loud call for an increase of evangelical agency to meet the spiritual neces- sities of a scattered population in many parts of the colony, as numbers are still to be found who seldom hear a Gospel sermon. 1055. Prince Edward's Island. — In the southern part of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, between New Brunswick and Cape Breton, there appears on the map a long, straggling, and irregularly-shaped tract of land marked "Prince Edward's Island," which claims a passing notice as one of our numerous colonial mission fields. On the arrival of the Rev. James Bulpit, in ISO", the first "Wesleyan Missionary appointed to the colony, there was but one Epis- copalian minister in the island, and to his honour it may be said that he was glad to have a fellow-labourer, even of another denomination, in a field so wide and necessitous. Other Methodist Missionaries followed, as well as clergymen and catechists who were sent out by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and now the country is tolerably supplied with the means of grace and religious instruction. 1056. Newfoundland. — The largest island on the coast of North America is Newfoundland. It is said to be 350 miles long and 300 broad. It was discovered by Sebas- tian Cabot in 1496 ; but no settle- ment was formed on it till many years afterwards. After numerous disputes with the French, who first attempted to colonise the country, it was ceded to the English in 1713, and has ever since remained a British colony. The interior of the island is, L 514 THE MISSIONABY WORLD, in most places, either sterile, monn- tainous, or woody, and very few localities are adapted for agricultural purposes. The climate is, moreover, severely cold in winter, snow fre- quently covering the ground for several months in succession. The settlements are chiefly confined to the harbours, the country near Pla- centia, and along the hays eastward towards Cape Race, and thence to Cape Bonavista. The principal occupation of the inhabitants of Newfoundland is that of fishing ; and in the season, which begins in May and ends in September, the place is resorted to by tens of thousands of people from different countries, to catch, dry, and cure the codfish, which is taken in large quantities on the extensive banks to the south-east of the island. Among these people, as well as for the benefit of the more settled in- habitants. Missionary labours have been carried on for many years with varied results. The first Missionary sent from England to Newfoundland was the Rev. L. Coughlan, who was appointed, at the suggestion of the Rev. John Wesley, by the Christian Knowledge Society. This man of God was instrumental of much good, but was often severely persecuted, and he returned to England with impaired health after he had toiled for seven years. Missionaries were afterwards sent out by the "Wesleyan Society, and also by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. The Roman Catholics also sent priests to minister to those who professed to belong to their Church, so that in process of time places of worship were erected, and Christian congre- gations gathered in various places. There remains, however, much Mis- sionary work to be done before the scattered and shifting popxilation of Newfoundland can be said to be fully supplied with the means of religious instruction. 1057. Labrador. — The wild and dreary coast of Labrador, on the east side of Hudson's Bay, inhabited by wandering tribes of Esquimaux, was visited at an early period by Moravian Missionaries, who had pre- viously laboured with success in Greenland. They succeeded, at length, in establishing three sta- tions, and in gathering in a few of the natives, to whom their labours were made a blessing. Wesleyan Missionaries, and Episcopalian min- isters, from Newfoundland, have also repeatedly made extensive voyages in the summer season along the coast of Labrador to minister to a few scattered European settlers, as well as to the natives who were found in small companies at the different coves engaged in trading or fishing. These self-denying labours, in a climate so bleak and trying, have not been without fruit, but there is a loud call for additional means of spreading the Gospel among a scat- tered people, many of whom never hear a Gospel sermon for months or years in succession. 1058. Hudson's Eay Territory. I — The vast territory to which Hud- I son's Bay is the principal entrance is said to be 1,400 miles in length, and 3.30 in breadth. It was secured to a mercantile company in the seven- teenth century, who established a number of forts or factories, where they carried on an extensive trade with the native Indians in skins and furs, &c. In the course of time a considerable population was collected at those places, especially at certain seasons of the year, and it was con- sidered necessary to make some provision for their religious instruc- tion. The Roman Catholics, from Canada, were early in the field, and in 1840 the Honourable Company having made liberal proposals to the Society, three Wesleyan Missionaries THK MISSIONARY WORLD. 515 were sent out from England. These agencies, together with some others which were ultimately employed, were productive of good, but were found inadequate fully to meet the necessity of the case. Since arrange- ments have been made for the in- corporation of the Hudson's Bay Territory in the Dominion of Canada, there is a prospect of a more ample supply of the means of religious instruction to the scattered and wandering population of these bleak and dreary regions. 1059. Canada, — When in the earh' part of the present century emigration from Europe began to flow in rapid streams to Canada, in common with other parts of Ame- rica, the country presented to the view of the philanthropist a tine field of Missionary labour. Nor were the churches of Great Britain and the United States slow to avail them- selves of tlie openings which pre- sented themselves. Methodist Mis- sionaries were first in the lield, and they laid the foundation of a great and good work. They were followed by Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Baptists, and others, who nobly took their part in supplying the famishing multitudes with the bread of life. The results have been marvellous. In connection with the cities, towns, and villages which have sprung up in rapid succession, places of wor- ship have been erected, churches established, and congregations ga- thered, which would bear a favour- able comparison with those of the mother country. A Missionary spirit has also been evoked, which, with the aid of funds from Europe, has long carried on a good work among the native Indians, in their respec- tive locations in Canada proper, and in the distant regions of Ma- nitoba, now included in the Do- minion. 1060. British Columbia.— That portion of North America bordering on the Pacific Ocean, was constituted a British colony in 1858, with Van- couver's Island as the seat of govern- ment. Gold having been discovered on the Eraser Ptiver, a large and strangely mixed papulation was attracted to the countrj' from all parts of the world. To minister to the spiritual necessities of these people, as well as to the native Indians, who were somewhat numerous in 1859, four "VVesleyan Missionaries were sent from Canada. About the same time a party of Episcopalian minis- ters, under the direction of a newly- appointed bishop, left England for British Columbia. A measure of success was in after years reported as the result of these agencies, an^. if, in consequence of the shifting character of the population, it was not on such a scale as was first expected, there is reason to believe, in time to come, this part of the world will present to view an im- portant field of Missionary labou.r. 1061. Soutli America. — The natural features of South America are grand and imposing in the highest degree, presenting to the view extensive fertile plains, yield- ing everything necessary for the sustenance of man and beast ; tower- ing mountains, containing precious minerals of various kinds, and in- numerable streams, forming them- selves into noble rivers, which afford easy means of access to the interior. "When conquered and partly co- lonised by the Spaniards in the sixteenth century, the country was inhabited by numerous tribes of na- tive Indians, some of which gave evidence of a former state of com- parative civilisation. In many places these became amalgamated with the Spaniards, and the popu- 1 lation presented a strange mixture L 2 516 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. ■of Castilians, Indians, half-castes, and imported negroes. When South America cast ofl' the Spanish yoke, and was broken np into a number of independent states — as Brazil, Chili, Peru, Columbia, &c. — it was hoped that with a climate, soil, and natu- ral resources ao favourable, it would rise to a high state of civilisation and social advancement. This has not been the case, however, to the extent that was anticipated. The respective governments have hitherto been remarkably unstable, and the spurious kind of Eoman Catholicism which was introduced by the Spani- ards, being little better than the In- dian heathen superstition which it •was intended to supplant, has tended to keep the people in a state of igno- rance and moral degradation. No- thing has yet been done for the evan- gelisation of the vast population of South America by Protestant Christians, beyond the Missionary operations in Guiana, which may be classed with the West Indies, a solitary station of the Methodist Episcopal Church in Buenos Ayres, and the recent efforts of the South i American Missionary Society in Pa- , tagonia and a few other places. ; From what we know of South Ame- : rica, we should be disposed to regard ; it as one of the finest fields of Mis- sionary labour in the world, if the respective governments would only ■ be a little more tolerant and liberal , in their principles and policy, and allow the country to be freely opened for the promulgation of the Gospel, i WEST INDIES. 1062. General Description. — The West India Islands are situated in that part of the Atlantic Ocean ; which forms itself into a deep and extensive bay, betw^een the vast continents of North and South Ame- rica. They were discovered at different times by the enterprising Columbus, towards the close of the fifteenth century, and were found to be inhabited by savage tribes of natives, whom the Spaniards called Indians, or Caribs, evidently of different races or descent. These unfortunate aborigines were too in- dependent or too indolent to submit to the slavery which their cruel conqiierors would have imposed upon them. They were, moreover, un- fitted by nature and their previous habits of life to endure that severe toil and drudgery to which they were required to submit. By de- grees they were almost entirely extirpated; rapidly passing away under the cruel treatment of their oppressors. Their places were soon supplied by negro slaves, who had been torn away from their native homes in Africa, and doomed to a life of perpetual toil and bondage. The present population of the West Indies is consequently composed mainly of persons of African descent, with a few Europeans and Asiatics imported into some of the colonies of late years, to supply the lack of labour said to be consequent on emancipation. 1063. Nationality.— By the for- tunes of war and other changes the is- lands forming the Archipelago of the West have fallen into the hands of va- rious Europeanpowers. Atthepresent time, the English colonies are, — Jamaica, Antigua, Dominica, Mont- serrat, Nevis, St. . Christopher's, Barbuda, Anguilla, St. Lucia, the Virgin Islands, the Bahamas, Hon- duras, Demerara, Barbadoes, St. Vincent's, Grenada, Tobago, and Trinidad. The French islands — Martinique, Guadaloupe, Maria Ga- THE MISSIONABY WORLD. 51T lante, and St. Martin's in part. The Spanish colonies are — Cuba and Porto llico. The Dutch have— St. Eustatius, Saba, and St. Martin's in part. There are belonging? to the Danes — St. Thomas', St. Juhn's, and St. Croix', and the Swedes claim St. Bartholomew's ; while Hayti has become a republic of free blacks, who cast off the French yoke in 1803. These Islands and Continental settlemeuts, which usually' pass under the general name of the West In- dies, possess several features in com- mon with each other, whilst at the same time each place has a history of its own and something peculiar to itself, and may therefore re- quire a separate though brief de- scription. 1064. Jamaica. — The largest and most important British West India colon j- is Jamaica. The island is of an irregular oval form, 150 miles long and 60 broad. The ge- neral aspect of the country is moun- tainous and rugged ; but it abounds with fertile valleys, and almost every part is covered with perpetual verdure. The population amounting to about 400,000 was in a fearfully demoralised state when the Wes- leyan Missionaries commenced their labours in 1789. The results of their self-denying toil have been marvel- ous, the number of Missionaries now 'employed being twenty- six, with nearly fifteen thousand Church members under their care. JS'or have the Baptists, who entered the Held soon afterwards, been less successful. In almost every part of the island commodious Wes- leyan and Baptist Chapels have been erected, churches organised, congregations gathered, schools es- ' tablished, and means put in opera- tion for the social and spiritual improvement of the people which have already been made a blessing to thousands. In this blessed work the Presbyterians and Episcopalians have also taken an honourable part. The body last named was for many years largely aided from the colonial chest, but it has lately been disendowed and put on the same footing with other religious communities. From the extent and character of the population in the island of Jamaica, it will requii-e all that the different denominations of Christians can do thoroughly to educate the rising generation, and to promote the social and religious improvement of all classes of the community. 1065. Antigua. — As the land in Antigua lies low, it cannot boast of scenery equal to that of some of the other islands, nor is it so well sup- plied with water. It has neverthe- less for many years been in high repute as a sugar-growing colony, and sustains a population of thirty- eight thousand, although the island j is only fifty miles in circumference. Antigua has always had the reputa- tion of being in advance of most of ; the other colonies in the West In- , dies in point of intelligence, enlight- enment, and humanity. This is no [ doubt owing to the fact that the benign influence of Christianity was ' brought to bear upon its population, so as to counteract in some measure j the influence of slavery at an early period. The first Wesleyan mission , in the West Indies was established here in 1786, and the Moravians were also early at work in this part of the wide field. Of late years , several devoted clergymen of the English Church have also faithfully- preached the Cospel to all classes of people in Antigua. The results of these united efforts in the cause of Christ are such as to make a power- ful impression on the minds of all candid visitors in favour of the Missionary enterprise. 513 TUE MISSIONARY WORLD. 1066. Dominica. — The island of Dominica is situated nearly mid- way between Gruadaloupe, and Mar- tinique, and is twenty-nine miles in length, and sixteen in breadth, with a population of about twenty-two thousand. The general aspect of the country is wild and rugged in the extreme, and from the quantity of uncleared and swampy land which has remained anmolested for generations, some localities are far from healthy. The island is well watered, and contains numerous fer- tile valleys which are very produc- tive in sugar and various kinds of provisions and fruit. Having been originally settled by the French, the majority of the inhabitants are llo- man Catholics, and the priesthood exercise their wonted sway over the minds of the people. Protestantism has, nevertheless, gained a firm footing, a Wesleyan mission having been established as early as 1788, and continued in operation to the present time with great advantage to all classes of the community. Episcopalian ministers have also been supplied in the usual way ; but there is ample room for more evangelical agency for the spiritual benefit of the population. • 1067. Montserrat. — Montgo- mery Martin calls Montserrat "a romantic little isle," and it can cer- tainly boast of splendid scenery. Coleridge also speaks highly in its favour, expressing himself as de- lighted with his ride from Plymouth, the capital, to the Souftriene, as some of the views reminded him of the lake district of his native "Westmoreland. The population was once estimated at 15,000, but it has dwindled down to little more than half that number, chietly by emigration to Trinidad and other more prosperous islands, where better prospects of success presented them- selves to the inhabitants. The early ^ settlers in Montserrat were chiefly Irish and of the lioman Catholic persuasion. Some of their descend- ants have still a religious establish- ment in the island, but the majority of the inhabitants are Protestants. A Wesleyan mission was established here in 1820, which continues to exercise a beneficial influence in the country. There have also been some excellent evangelical clergymen of the Church of England stationed at Montserrat at different times, who have nobly aided in diflusing a knowledge of the truth. 1068. Nevis. — Nevis is another beautiful little island, which appears, on the approach of the voyager, like a conical mountain rising out of the sea. It is only eight miles long and five broad, but being well watered and fertile, it is very productive. It could once boast of a population of 30,000, but by means of emigration it is now reduced to less than one third that number. JS'evis is sepa- rated from St. Christopher's, at its south-eastern end, by a narrow chan- nel only three miles broad, so that there is frequent communication be- tween the two islands. The educa- tion and religious instruction of the people are in the hands of Wesleyan ministers and Episcopalian clergy- men, and the moral state of the com- munity is in advance of that of some other colonies. 1069. St. Christoplier's.— It is said that St. Christopher's was by its original possessors called Lia- wuiga, or the "Fertile Island;" and' it is not unworthy of the name, as it continues to produce large crops of sugar when some of the neigh- bouring islands are nearly worn out. The island is of a peculiar shape, somewhat resembling that of Italy, having the form of an outstretched lea:. In its natural features it is THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 519 equally remarkable for rugged gran- deur aud soft beauty, a cham of hills running from North to South, and rising at Mount Misery to an eleva- tion of three thousand seven hun- dred feet above the level of the sea, whilst the lower slopes, down to the water's edge, are highly cultivated. The population may be estimated at twenty-three thousand, most of whom are under the pastoral care of four Weslej'an Missionaries and several Episcopalian ministers. 1070. Barbuda.— The island of Barbuda is twenty miles long and ten broad. The soil is poor and the population small, numbering scarcely two thousand. The inhabitants are employed chiefly in growing corn and breeding cattle, and are depend- ent for religious instruction on a teacher and catechist kept there by the English Church, to whom the Propagation Society makes a grant of £50 per annum. 1071 . Anguilla. — This has some- times been called the Snake Island, from its tortuous or eel-like form. It is situated near to St. Martin's, from which it is only separated by a narrow channel. The land is gene- rally low, and destitute of rivers, with a chalky soil not well adapted for tropical produce. The popula- tion is but small, and for religious ordinances the people are dependent chiefly upon the occasional visits of "Wesleyan and other ministers from St. Martin's. 1072. St, Bartholomew's.— This is the only island belonging to Sweden in the West Indies, and the soil is said to be poor and the scenery uninviting. It possesses a good har- bour, however, and being only twenty- five miles- north of St. Christopher's, the people find a ready market for their commodities. The Wesleyan Missionary Society commenced a station here in 1T9G, which has con- tinued to the present time, under the liberal patronage of the Swedish Government, to be a source of great good to all classes of the community. 1073. St. Eustatius.— The is- land of St. Eustatius belongs to the Dutch, and occupies bat a humble place among the West India colo- nies. It is, nevertheless, a pleasant little island, with its conical moun- tain and cultivated slopes, somewhat resembling Nevis. After much op- position and fierce persecution, con- tinued for many years, a Wesleyan mission was established here in 1803, which has been made a great blessing to the people. The j^Iissionary also attends to the little island of Saba, as an out-station, which also belongs to the Dutch. 1074. St. Martin's. — The is- land of St. Martin now belongs to the Dutch and French conjointly, and the Protestant portion of the community of both colonies is de- pendent upon the ministrations of the Wesleyan Missionaries for re- ligious instruction. It may be said, to their credit, that both the public functionaries and the people gene- rally, attend the public worship of God with remarkable regularity; and of late years both the Emperor of the French and the King of Hol- land have contributed liberally to- wards the support of the Wesleyan ministry in their respective pos- sessions. 1075. The Virgin Islands.— This is the name given to a cluster of lofty islets and rocks, about fifty ia number, discovered by Columbus in 1493, in honour of the Romish legion of the eleven thousand virgins. They belong chiefly to Great Britain, and the principal of those that are in- habited are named respectively Tor- tola, Virgin Gorda, or Spanish Town, Fort Van Dykes, Anegada, and 520 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. Peter's Island. Tor tola is the seat '■ of government for the whole, and the ! headquarters of the "Wesleyan mis- sion, which was commenced in 1789, and which has exercised a beneficial influence over the population gene- rally, nearly two thousand of whom 1 are united in Church fellowship. 1076. The Bahamas.— The Ba- [ hama Islands extend in a crescent- like form from the Mantanilla reef ' to Turk's Island, a distance of about . six hundred miles. New Providence j is the most important island of the group, and the seat of government : for the whole. The others are Eleu- thera, Harbour Island, Abaco, Turk's Island, and a few others of less note. The population, both white and coloured, of these islands was found to be in a fearfully demoralised state in the early part of the present cen- i tury, when the Wesleyan Missionary Society commenced their laboxxrs. Stations were ultimately established ' in various places, and the results have been very encouraging. Bap- tist Missionaries have also laboured long and usefully at Turk's Island and other places, and, of late years. Episcopal clergymen, aided by the Society for the Propagation of the Grospel, have also taken an active part ia the work. 1077. Hondm-as.— The British settlement of Honduras is situated in the southern part of North America, in the province of Yuca- tan, but from its climate, character, and position, it is generally classed with the West Indies. The town of Belize is the capital of the colony, i and stands on low land near the sea, ' which at this point is studded with a number of low verdant islands which add to the beauty of the scene. On advancing some distance into the interior, the country rises into lofty mountains, covered with dense forests, interspersed with rivers and lagoons, by means of which access is gained to the valuable tim- ber, especially logwood and mahog- anj% of which the principal trade of the settlement consists. A Wesleyan mission was commenced at Belize in 182o, which was afterwards ex- tended to other parts of the settle- ment, and has been prosecuted with j a pleasing measure of success among ] a strangely mixed population, some j of which were native Indians. The Baptists have also had a prosperous establishment for many years in Belize, which has been the m eans doing much good. 1078. Demerara. — Demerara is not an island, but a British' colony on the continent of South America. It is generally regarded, however, as belonging to the West Indies, from the fact that in the character of its inhabitants, as well as in its staple produce, climate, and other circum- stances, it exhibits a striking resem- blance to the islands which bear that name. Demerara, Essequibo, and Berbice, were formerly governed as separate colonies ; but they are now united under the general name of the Province of British Guiana. The name first mentioned, however, is still frequently employed by way of accommodation to designate the whole of this part of the British Empire. It has a coast line of three hundred miles long, with a width inland not well defined. The land is low and swampy, but, when care- fully drained and cultivated, it pro- duces abundant crops of sugar. The bulk of the inhabitants were formerly of the African race, but since eman- cipation many thousands of Coolie labourers have been introduced from the East Indies, which has given quite a different aspect to the popu- lation. The agents of the London Missionary Society were first in this THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 521 inviting field of labour. They were followed in 1815 by Missionaries from the Wesleyan Society. Both these institutions have erected places of ■worship and established stations in various parts of the colony, and their labours have been greatly blessed by the Lord of the harvest. Devoted Episcopalian and Presbyte- rian ministers have also taken part in the work, but from the density of the population and the extent of country over which their labours are spread they can scarcely keep abreast with the work they have to do, and increased missionary agency is urgently required. 1079. Barbadoes.— The island of Barbadoes is, from north to south, about twenty-two miles long, and, from east to west, tifteen broad. The general aspect of the country is of a pleasing character, and bears a more striking resemblance to Eng- land than any other country within the tropics with which we are ac- quainted. The land is gently xm- dulating, and every available acre is highly cultivated, so that it pro- duces large crops of sugar, and sus- tains a population of nearly one hun- dred thousand. The Moravians had the honour of being first in this field of Missionary labour, having com- menced their work as early as 1765. They were followed by the Wesleyans in 1788, when Dr. Coke landed at Bridgetown with the Rev. B. Pearce. The labours of both societies have been very successful, notwithstand- ing the bitter persecution with which they had to contend in the days of slavery. Nor would we undervalue the services of Episcopalian ministers who have appeared on the field in increasing numbers since emancipa- tion, notwithstanding the High Church exclusivism of some with whom we have come in contact. In the parish of St. Philip is situated Coderington College, where many 1 of the West Indian clergy have re- I ceived their training. j 1080. St. Vincent's.— The island , of St. Vincent was discovered by ; Columbus on the 2ord.of January, 1498, the day dedicated to St. Vin- l cent in the llomish calendar ; but i for some cause imkuown to us it appears to have been overlooked or neglected bj' European adventurers for many j-ears after most of the other West India islands had been colonised. Hence it became a place of refuge for the native Indians or Caribs who fled from the presence of the cruel Spaniards. After niime- rous contests between the French and the English, in which the Caribs were often involved, tlic island was permanently attached to the British crown, and supplied with African slaves to till the soil in common with the other colonies. The Wesleyan Missionaries commenced their labours in St. Vincent's in 1787, and, not- withstanding much opposition on the part of the planters at first, it ulti- mately became one of the most prosperous missions in the West Indies, numbering, at one time, nearly 8,000 members in Church fellowship. Its numerical strength was in alter years somewhat dimin- ished, as a considerable number of Episcopalian clergymen were sent into the country on the emancipation of the slaves, to share in the tri- umphs, if not in the toils and sufter- ings, of the self-denying Missionaries, when happier times had come. We have some very pleasant memories of mission work in St. Vincent's La the palmy days of its prosperity, and we rejoice to know that it is still an interesting field of labour. 1081. Grenada.— The island of Grenada is the most southerly of the Antilles, or the last of the range 522 THE MISSIONAKY "WOELD. called the Caribbees, and lies only eighty miles from Trinidad and the Spanish Main. It is beautiful for scenery and verdure, and on its highest mountain there is a lake called Grand Etang, which bears evident marks of volcanic action. Grenada was first settled by the Trench, but afterwards ceded to the English. This circumstance made the labours of the Wesleyan ]\Iis- sionaries, which were commenced in 1791, exceedingly difficult, as the negroes spoke a strange jargon of half- French and half- African, and were deeplj- degraded bj' a mixtiu'e of Popish and Pagan ignorance and superstition. They persevered, how- ever, till success crowned their efforts, and several prosperous sta- tions were established, which resulted in much spiritual good to the people. . 1082. Tobago.— Tobago is a pleasant little island, thirty miles long and nine broad, and is situated at a distance of eighty-one miles from Grenada and fifty-one from Trinidad and the Spanish Main. As a field of Missionarj^ labour it is well occupied by the Moravians and Wesleyans, whose eftbrts for the good of the people in connec- tion with their respective stations have been crowned with a cheering measure of success. 1083. Trinidad.— This is a much larger island, beiug eighty miles long and thirty broad. It is separated from the continent of South America only by the Gulf of Paria. The soil is remarkably rich, and the prosperous state of the colony has attracted a large popula- tion, emigrants having come from several of the old islands, as well as from the East Indies. The prevail- ing form of religion is Roman Ca- tholic, the colony having formerly belonged to Spain. Since it came into the possession of the English, missions have been established by the Wesleyans, Baptists, and Presby- terians ; and we can testify, from per- sonal observation, as to the success and beneficial effects of the labours of each of these bodies. Nor have the efforts of the Protestant Episcopal ministers appointed to Trinidad been without a beneficial influence in helping to remove the Popish ignorance and superstition in which thousands are involved. 1084. St. Lucia.— The island of St. Lucia is situate between St. Vincent's and Martinique, and in its general aspect, soil, and climate re- sembles them. It is now a British colony ; but, having formerly be- longed to the French, most of the inhabitants are Iloman Catholics. There are two or three Episcopal Protestant churches, with small congregations and ministers, but we are not aware that any of the Eng- lish Missionary societies have estab- lished stations in the island. From what we know of the moral state of the population, we believe there is a loud call for Missionary labour in St. Lucia. 1085. Hayti.— This is the name generally given to that portion of St. Domingo or Hispaniola, which is occupied by a republic of black and coloured people, who cast oft' the yoke of slavery and of the French Government in 1803. Although most of the inhabitants are Roman Catholics by profession, the Govern- ment have repeatedly declared in favour of civil and religious liberty, and a Wesleyan mission was estab- lished in Hayti as early as 1817, which has been productive of spritual good ; but it has fluc- tuated much in consequence of the instability of the Government and THE MISSIONARY WORLD. the opposition of the Romish priest- liood. I 1086. French Colonies.— The | French ishinds ofMin-tini([UC, Guad- I iiloupe, and Maria Galaute, and St. Martin's in part (although nomi- ; nally free) are shut up against ': Evangelistic efforts for tlie spread of the Gospel by the pi'ovalence of i Jloman Catholicism and the jealousy ! of the priesthood, with the exception of the place last named, where a; more liberal policy is permitted to ])revail, and where a Wesleyan mis- j siou has been established. 1087. Spanish Possessions. — ' The Spanish islands of Cuba and i Port Kico are the headquarters of slavery in the West Indies, and, \ being also strongholds of Roman i Catholicism, they are at present shut [ against anj'' efforts which the friends , of freedom and of the negro race may wish to make for the benefit of j their dark, benighted inhabitants. I Notwithstanding these and other , drawbacks, the "West Indies, as a [ whole, have proved a most interesting : and fruitful held of Missionary la- | bour ; and, from the experience ofj the past and the prospect of the j future, we are warranted to believe i that this will yet becoTue one of the i fairest and most beautiful portions of the British Empire through the \ benign and elevating infiuenee of; Christianity. { AFRIO A. I 1088. Western Coast. — That' part of the African continent which i became earliest and best known to j Europeans by means of the horrid ! slave trade, Avas tlie western coast, j which extends about one thousand ' miles from the river Senegal to the Camaroons. From the low and swampy character of the land, and from the extensive deltas at the mouths of the large rivers which discharge their turbid waters into the Atlantic Ocean at various points, this section of the country is con- sidered to have the most unhealthy climate of any in the world. Hence it has been the sctne, not only of cruelty and bloodshed in connection ■with the infamous trafhc in human beings, but also of great mortality among mercantile, military, and naval men, as well as among Chris- tian Missionaries, who have been engaged in earnest efforts to benefit its sable inhabitants. There is rea- son to believe, however, that the climate of Western Africa has im- proved somewhat of late years ; and it is hoped that, as the country be- comes still better drained and cleared in the vicinity of the respective set- tlements, and the prevailing fevers more thoroughly understood, this part of the world will be no more detrimental to the health of Euro- peans than tropical countries gene- rally. 1089. Senegal. — In voyaging from Europe along the western coast of Africa, the first great river we meet with is the Senegal, which takes its rise in the far-distant interior, and after a serpentine course of more than a thousand miles, a part of which is nearly parallel with the sea, it empties itself into the Atlantic, in latitude 16° north. The French, have a settlement at Senegal, on a small island called St. Louis, about thirty miles irom the mouth of the river. The town consists of a fort, a hospital, a Roman Catholic church, and about thirty dwelling houses built of brick, with a number of negro huts. The population is esti- mated at ten thousand, and the principal trade, which is carried on 524 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. with the interior by means of the river, consists in gold, ivory, gum, and bees'-wax. The professed reli- gion of the French colonists being Eoman Catholic, this part of the coast has hitherto been closed against the efforts of English Missionary Societies for the propagation of Protestant Christianify among its Mohammedan and Pagan inhabit- ants, and we are not aware of any- thing of consequence having been done by the settlers for the civilisa- tion and improvement of the natives. 1090. Goree.— The small island of Goree is situated between the Senegal and the Gambia, near to Cape Verde, and only about three miles from the mainland. Its chief importance is derived from its com- manding situation as a place of re- sort, and as affording protection for the trade which is carried on along the neighbouring coast. Goree form- erly belonged to England, but it was restored to the French at the peace of 1814. The population is esti- mated at 7,000, a large proportion of which were slaves at the time of emancipation. The Poman Catho- lics have a considerable religious es- tablishment, including both a church and a convent; but the native popu- lation of the colony, as well as that of the neighbouring continent, which are chiehy of the JallofF nation, con- tinue rigid Mohammedans. 1091. Gambia.— Whether we regard its position, magnitvide, or facilities for communication with the interior, the Gambia may be fairly classed among the finest rivers of "Western Africa. It is twelve miles wide at its mouth, which is situated in latitude 13 north, and it varies from one to three miles in width, to a distance of five hundred miles from the sea, where the Falls of Bai-aconda impede further naviga- tion, except in small boats or canoes. The principal settlement on the Gambia is the English colony of St. Mary, a small island about ten miles from the sea. The town of Bathurst presents a beautiful appearance as we enter the river, the houses of the colonists being well-built and neatly finished with verandahs, and em- bowered in rich foliage of cocoa-nut and palm-trees. The island is only three miles long and one broad, and the population maj^ amount to three thousand, not more than fifty of whom are Europeans. The English possess another small settlement at Macarthy's Island, about 2t50 miles up the river, and a considerable trade is carried on with the interior in gold, ivory, hides, and bees'-wax. The Wesleyan Missionary Society commenced a mission at St. Mary's in lS--iO, and, in 1831, the work was extended to Macarthy's Island. Both these places have for many years been centres of evangelical light and influence to all around, and much good has resulted from the instruc- tions given. An Episcopalian colo- nial chaplain has also been occasion- allj- stationed at St. Mary's, but the duties of his office have frequently been performed by the Wesleyan missionary by appointment of Gov- ernment, in consequence of his ab- sence on sick leave. When the time comes for a more adequate effort on the part of Europe and America for the evangelisation of Central Africa, the Piver Gambia will be found to be a good highway to the interior, and remarkably convenient, as it is only two weeks' sail in a steamer from England. 1092. Sierra Leone. — The first British settlement formed on the western coast of Africa, the avowed object of which was the suppression of the slave trade, and the religious and moral improvement of the na- THE JIISSIONAEY WOULD. 525 lives, received the name of Sierra Leone from a river so called, on the southern bank of which Freetown, the capital, was built, in latitude 8 30' north, and longitude 11° 10' west. For hundreds of miles on cither hand the coast is low and swampy, but here it rises into moun- tains of considerable altitude, and there is a bold peninsula, which stretches some distance out into the sea, and forms an excellent natural harbour for shipping in the mouth of the river. The population of the colony has been estimated at .j( ),()()(), and consists cliielly of liberated Afri- cans, or negroes who have been taken from slave ships by British men-of- war, or their descendants. They are located, not only in Freetown, but in Wilberforce, Wellington, Waterloo, York, Gloucester, and other villages among the moun- tains. For the benefit of these people Christian Missions were formed at an early period by the Church Mission- ary Society and by the Wesleyan Methodists. More recently a Mis- sion was commenced in Sierra Leone by the Society of the United Metho- dist Free Churches. Places of wor- ship were erected, congregations gathered, and schools established, with the most pleasing results. From the lowest state of moral de- gradation a community has been raised up which, by its intelligence and general character, does honour to the Missionaries who have laboured among them, and which clearly de- monstrates the ameliorating and elevating power of the Gospel. 1093. Liberia. — The American colony or commonwealth called Li- beria, is situated on the coast of Guinea, and embraces a tract of country extending about six hun- dred miles along the seashore from Grand Cape Mount to the Gulf of Guinea. The principal town, called Monrovia, is situated in latitude 6" north, and longitude 10° west. Under the auspices of the "Ame- rican Colonisation Society," the first company of settlers, consisting of black and coloured persons redeemed from slavery, proceeded to Africa in 1822, when a tract of land was pur- chased from the natives, including Cape Mesurado and the neighbour- ing plains, and the foundation of the colony was laid on the principle of an independent self-governed com- munity having no other connection with the Uuitt'd States of America than that of friendship and goodwill. As fresh emigrants arrived from year to year, considerable tracts of land were brought imder cultivation, a number of native Africans were in- corporated in the settlement, addi- tional towns and villages were built, and a form of government established which reflected credit upon all parties concerned. Nor was the young and rising little republic left without the means of religious instruction and Divine worship. From the begin- ning the Episcopalians, Presbyte- rians, Methodists, and Baptists, ma- nifested great zeal in the enterprise, and sent out Missionaries or teachers with almost every party of emigrants. Some of these were white men ap- pointed to superintend the work ; but the majority were pious and in- telligent persons of colour, as were also the Governors and Govern- ment officials. The progress made both in civil and religious matters in Liberia, notwithstanding nume- rous difficulties which had to be encountered, is of a very pleasing character; and there is reason to hope that the colonists will exercise an influence for good on that part of the coast of Western Africa where their lot is cast. 1094. Caps Coast. — For more than two hundred years the English 526 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. have had an establishment in that part of Western Africa called the Gold Coast. An extensive and strong fortress having been erected on a promontory jutting out into the sea, it received the name of Cape Coast Castle. The British Government claims no territorial jurisdiction in the country beyond the bounds of the fortifications, which exist for the mere protection of trade ; but from circumstances which were in- evitable, the large native town which has sprung up behind the castle, and indeed the whole of the Fanti coun- try have come to look up to the English for counsel and protection, and the Government has been obliged to submit to a kind of protectorate over native interests on that part of the coast. There is another British establishment at Akrah to the east- ward, the importance of which will be increased by the recent transfer of the Dutch possessions in that neighbourhood to the English go- vernment. In 1834 the Wesleyan Missionary Society commenced their labours at Cape Coast ; and notwith- standing numerous difficulties aris- ing from the sickness and death of Missionaries and other causes, the work has taked deep root and ex- tended itself to Anamabii, Dix Cove, Domonasi, Akrah, and as far as Kumasi, the blood-stained capital of Ashanti, where native Missionaries are successfully preaching the Gos- pel to their fellow-countrymen. The whole of this part of the western coast of Africa presents a most in- viting and promising field of Mis- sionary labour, if it could only be adequately occupied, but the harvest is great, and the labourers are few. 1095. Lagos. — One of the most notorious slave depots on the west- ern coast of Africa in former times was Lagos, situated in latitude C° north, and longitude 4° west, on a large lagoon which affords water communication with the interior in the direction of Badagary, Dahomey, Abbeokuta, and other parts of the Yaruba country. A great change has taken place of late years. Lagos has now become a flourishing British settlement with a resident adminis- trator, is the centre of a prosperous le- gitimate trade, and the headquarters of the Church and Wesleyan Mission- ary Societies in that neighbourhood. 1096. Abbeokuta. — The largest town in Western Africa, and perhaps, on the whole continent, is Abbeo- kuta, which is situated a day's journey inland from Lagos. It is surrounded by a wall built of mud fifteen miles in circumference, and the population is estimated at two hundred thousand. Abbeokuta means " understone," and it received its name probably from a large rock, called " Olumo," which stands in the centre of the city, and where bands of robbers used in times of yore to conceal themselves. In 18-20 "Olumo," or the "hiding- place," was deserted by the robbers, and it became in that year the refugeof a fewpoor wretches, who had fled thither from the clutches of the slave-hunters. From such a forlorn knot of wanderers the present large native city of Abbeokuta has sprung. Other wanderers arrived from all quarters to seek an asylum there. They settled upon the hills in small but separate townships. Each town- ship had its own laws, chief, judge, war-captain, and council -house. These separate organisations still exist, but the people, nevertheless, in a sense, form but one community, and Abbeokuta is surrounded with one common wall of defence, as it has repeatedly been threatened and attacked by the savage King of Dahomey. The settlers having been joined by a number of liberated THE MISSIONARY "WORLD. 327 Africans from Sierra Leone, who had come under the influence of the Gospel there, the way was opened for the commencement of direct missionary labours among this large but mixed population, when the agents of the Church and AVesleyan Missionary Societies entered upon the work with their wonted zeal and diligence. The results have been very encouraging, although freqvient interruptions have been experienced from wars and rumours of wars. From this point the agents of the Church Missionary Society, under the able leadership of Bishop Crow- ther, have extended their labours to the interior, and established several stations in the Yaruba country far away on the banks of the Niger. 1097. Akropong. — This is a native town to the north-east of British Akrah, which a company of Missionaries, artisans, and religious teachers, sent out by the Basle So- ciety, made their headquarters. This party of simple-minded but earnest Christian men suffered much from sickness and the inroads of death among them at an early period of their labours ; but being rein- forced by fresh arrivals from Europe, they persevered in the good work, and have been favoured with a pleasing measure of success. Both in direct religious instruction, and in teaching the natives the arts of civilised life, they have made an impression for good, and every friend of Africa must wish them success. 1098. remando Pc— The is- land of Fernando Po is situated in the Bight of Benin, in latitude 3^ 6' north, and longitude 7° 30' west. It is thirty miles long and twenty broad, and about seventy distant from the mainland. The land being elevated, the climate is considered more healthy than that of tie neighbouring coast. It has a na- tive population of its own, of a wild and barbaroiis character called Boobees, besides a number of ne- groes of different continental tribes who have been drawn thither by the ships which frequently anchor in its harbour. For a long course of years Fernando Po was held by the English under a special arrange- ment with the government of Spain, to which it belonged. During this period the Baptist Missionary So- ciety established a mission on the island which was productive of much good, but the Spaniards hav- ing at length resumed possession of the settlement, lloman Catholicism was declared to be the only form of religion that would be allowed, and the Baptists were driven from the island and obliged to take refuge on the mainland. In 1870 some im- provement having taken place in the policy of the Spanish Govern- ment, the Primitive Methodists sent out two Missionaries to Fernando Po, who were very successful in gathering a number of negroes into the fold of Christ, several of whom were found to be partially enlighten- ed, having previously heard the Gosjjcl in other places. 1099. Cameroons. — When ob- liged to leave Fernando Po, the agents of the Baptist Missionary Society strengthened the stations which they had previously com- menced at the mouth of the Came- roons on the mainland, and they have now four centres of operation — Bethel Town, Bell's Town, Morton- ville, and Victoria, where they are doing a good work among a long neglected people. 1100. Old Calabar.— The Pres- byterians have for many years had a prosperous mission on the Old Calabar, one of the numerous mouths 258 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. of the mighty River Niger. This mission has been carried on to a great extent by the aid of converted negroes from Jamaica, trained for the purpose, and it has also been made a blessing to thousands. From the Bight of Benin right away to the interior of "Western Africa, on both banks of the Niger, a splendid field of Missionary labour presents itself to view, and gives promise of a glorious harvest. 1101. Cape of Grood "Hope. — Southern Africa is favoured with a climate much better adapted to the health and constitution of Europeans than that of the Western coast ; and its numerous settlements have consequently become extensively po- pulated by emigrants from the mother country. For the spiritual benefit of these ministers have been appointed, places of worship erected, and the ordinances of religion pro- vided by different denominations of a character similar to those which are found in England. Means have also been adopted for the establish- ! ment of mission- stations for the benefit of the natives which are found in large numbers in the Cape Colony, British Kaff'raria, Natal, the i Orange Free State, and the Trans Vaal Ilepublic, as well as for the evangelisation of the wandering ^ tribes in the far distant interior. Several Missionary Societies have { been engaged for many years in this i good work, and numerous prosper- ! ous stations have been established , in the neighbourhood of Cape Town, [ Mowbray, Wynbreg, Simon's Town, Stellenbosch, Somerset "West, Wor- cester, and other places in the West- - ern Province of the Cape Colony, I some of which have already become Independent and self - supporting churches. Similar establishments i have been formed in the vicinity of Graham's Town, Port Elizabeth, i Utenhage, Bathurst, Fort Beaufort, Cradock, Somerset East, and other places in the Eastern Province, so that most of the towns and villages within the colonj- are tolerably sup- plied with the means of religious instruction. 1102. British Kaffraria.— The country which lies between the Keiskamma and the Great Kei rivers on the south-eastern coast of Southern Africa, is called British KaftVaria. It is the region skirted j by the Amatola mountains, whence I issued, till finally subdued by British rule, those hordes of Kaffir ma- rauders which devastated the Cape Colony in the various wars which '; occurred from 1806 till 1853. At I the close of the Kaffir war of 1835 — 6, ' this tract of country was declared a British Province, and placed under the government of a special com- mission, till a few years ago it was annexed to the Cape Colony. Mis- sions of the London, Scotch, Pthenish, Berlin, Wesleyan, and the Propaga- tion Societies have for several years been successfully prosecuted in this part of South Africa. 1103. Jlfatal.— The extensive territory in South-eastern Africa, known as the colony of Natal, em- braces an area of about twenty-five thousand square miles, and in its general aspect presents to the view of the traveller a striking diversity of hill and dale, mountain and valley, with vast tracts of excellent land, well wooded, and watered by numerous majestic rivers. These rivers are not navigable, however, being crossed in some places by sandy bars and rocky rapids, but they impart a freshness and fertility to the country, not often met with in Southern Africa. The popu- lation, which is estimated at two hundred thousand, consists of Euro- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 529 pean settlers, native Kaffirs, and Indian coolies. For the religious instruction of these people, missions have been established in Maritz- burg, Durban, Verulam, and other places, by the Weslcyans, Episco- palians, and Presbyterians from England, and by Missionaries from America and Humburgh. All these agencies have met with some suc- cess, notwithstanding numerous dif- ficulties which had to be encountered, and there is a fair prospect of future prosperity in every department of the work. 1104. Orange Tree State. — That part of the interior of South Africa situated to the north of the Cape Colony, and formerly known as the " Sovereignty," was several years ago formed into an inde- pendent republic, when it received the name of the " Orange Free State." It consists of vast undu- lating plains, sloping gently down from the Malute mountains to the Vaal river, dotted over, however, in many places, by rocky hills, locally called Kopjes, although to the northward, hundreds of miles are found so entirely level, as to present scarcely a break on the horizon. The population consists of English and Dutch settlers, with a consider- able number of native Kaffirs and Hottentots. In common with all new countries, the want of religious ordinances was for some time se- verely felt in the Orange Free State, but of late years ministers of the Dutch Reformed Church, Wesleyan Missionaries, and Episcopalian cler- gymen, have been appointed to labour among the people, and the fruit is already beginning to appear. 1105. Transvaal Eepublic. — The vast territory comprised in the Transvaal Dutch Republic is situ- ated still further away in the interior M of South Africa, north of the Vaal river, on both slopes of the Cashan Mountains, which form the water- shed line between the Orange river and the Limpopo river systems. It is occupied by a number of Dutch boers, or farmers, who trekked or emigrated to this distant region from the Cape, Natal, and the So- vereignty about the year 1848, in consequence of their dissatisfaction with the British Government, with regard to the emancipation of the slaves and the colonisation of Xatal. The surface of the countr}', esti- mated at seventy thousand sfpare miles, like most other parts of South Africa, is very varied, consisting of large tracts of arid, barren, rocky land, with here and there patches of ground capable of cultivation, or suitable for grazing. The popula- tion is spare and scattered, consisting of Dutch settlers, with a few English, and small and broken tribes of na- tives, many of whom have been reduced to a state of vassalage scarcely better than the worst type of slavery. Two or three Dutch Reformed ministers have been ap- pointed to labour among their fellow- countrymen in the Transvaal terri- tory, and a Wesleyan mission has recently been established at Potchef- stroom, the seat of government. The discovery of gold and diamonds on the borders of this country has attracted a large and miscellaneous population from all parts of the world, among whom Missionaries of diflerent denominations have promptly gone forth to labour. 1106. Basutuland. — This is comparatively a small speck of country, with an area of about fif- teen thousand square miles, and completely hemmed in by the sur- rounding lands of the Orange Free State, Natal, and Kaffirland Proper. It is a rocky, mountainous region. 580 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. in which the head waters rise that form the Caledon, Vaal, and Orange rivers, biit it nevertheless contains some excellent tracts of land. The Basutas, under their celebrated chief Moschesh, became the most civilised of any native tribe of South Africa, having for many years been favoured with the labours of Missionaries from the Paris Evangelical and Wesleyan Societies. They were in danger, however, of being- exter- minated by their repeated wars with the Orange Free State, when the British Government, at their request, took them under its protectorate a few years ago. 1107. Zululand.— That exten- sive tract of country, situated between the British colony of Natal and the Portuguese settlements in the vicinity of Delagoa Bay, is called Zululand. It was the scene of many bloody wars and conflicts dui'ing the reign of the notorious paramount chief Dingaan, when thousands of the natives fled and took refuge in Natal, but since he was succeeded by his son, a larger amount of peace and quiet has prevailed. The country is now open to Missionaries, and a station has been established under the auspices of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, ■which numbers six Church members, thii'ty attending the services, and three Missionaries, with a Bishop at their head. 1103. KafBrland.— This is the name given to that part of south- eastern Africa which lies between British Kaftraria and Natal, and over which some think British rule should be extended. Many years ago a chain of mission stations was established along the coast by the "Wesleyan Society. Missionaries of the Glasgow Society have also la- toured for some time with good effect among the Kaffirs. More re- cently Missionary work has been commenced among the Kaffirs, under the direction of the Bishop of Gra- hamstown and the Propagation So- ciety. Encouraging progress has been made by all these agencies, but the mass of the people still remain heathen, and there is a loud call for additional Missionaries. 1109. Griqualand. — A large tract of country, situate on the northern bank of the Orange river, between the Free States and the Cape Colony, inhabited by a mixed race of Hottentot and Em^opean blood called Griquas, received this name. A good work was commenced among these half-castes by the Lon- don Missionary Society, but the whole tribe, under their chief, Adam Kok, removed a few years ago to a new country called No-man's Land, and now it appears a mission is being established among them by the Propagation Society. 1110. Namaqualand. — The ex- tensive country known as Namaqua- land is situated on the south-western side of the African continent, and is inhabited by a large branch of the Hottentot family. It was in Little Namaqualand where the first "Wes- leyan mission station was commenced in 1816, but this part of the country, as far as the Orange river, has long since been incorporated in the Cape Colony. Great Namaqualand lies to the north of the Orange river, and stretches far away into the in- terior. The stations formerly occu- pied by the Wesleyan Missionary Society have been transferred to the Rhenish Society, and something is being done for the evangelisation of the people, but it is difficult and trying work, in consequence of the wandering habits of the people, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 531 their country being remarkably poor and barren. 1111. Bushmanland. — A con- siderable tract of wild country pro- ducing coarse grass in favourable seasons, and situated to the south- east of Little Namaqualand, is known as Bushmanland, from its having been formerly inhabited by a diminu- tive race of Hottentots. It is now resorted to only occasionally for grazing purposes by the Dutch boers and native farmers, and they are often visited at their encampments by the Missionary from Khamies- berg. 1112. Damaraland. — Still far- ther north, between Walvich Bay and Lake "Ngami" in the interior, lies the extensive territory called Damaraland, inhabited by a race of people of the negro type, for whose benefit two or three stations have been established by the German Missionaries. Much still remains to be done for this distant and long- neglected region, but the country is difficult of access, and the obstacles are numerous. 1113. Ovampoland. — This is the name given to a belt of sandy, bar- ren country which lies between the west coast of South Africa, and the high tablelands of the interior to the eastward. It is bounded on the north by the River Cuanene, which separates it from the Portuguese territory of Benguela, and on the south by Damaraland, from which it is divided only by a thicket of acacias and camel-thorns. Little or nothing has been yet done for the benefit of the wandering tribes which inhabit this dreary region, who have a strong claim upon our sympathy and aid. 1114. Central Africa. — Little more than the outsku'ts of the great African continent have as yet been made known to Christian philan- thropists. The vast and populous interior still remains, to a cousider- able extent, shrouded in darkness. The explorations of the celebrated Dr. Livingstone and others have done something towards opening up the country, but much yet remains to be done. A more important field of Missionary labour can scarcely be found on the face of the globe than Africa, in its length and breadth, and it is hoped that the time will soon come when it will be more adequately cultivated, and when, from the Cape of Good Hope to Egypt, and from the Gambia to Abyssinia, its sable inhabitants will hear proclaimed in their own tongues the wonderful works of God. 1115. Madagascar. — Mr. Joseph Sewell, a member of the Society of Friends, recently returned from Madagascar, thus speaks of it as a field of Missionary labour : — "The island contains about five million of inhabitants. It is twice as large as England, Scotland, and Ireland put together ; but it is es- sentially in the central portion — Imerina, the land of the Hovas — where the wonderful results of Chris- tianity have taken place, and where the London Missionaries labour. One half of the island is still in utter darkness. It is not under the power of the Queen, her influence does not extend there. Then there is another large tract along the eastern coast, the land of Betsimasarak, in which the Chui'ch Missionary Society has a few stations. It contains about one million inhabitants. There are about fifteen or twenty churches there, under the care of the Church and Propagation Societies. There are upwards of one hundred other churches, which are formed after the model of the churches of the M 2 532 THE MISSIONAKY WORLD. capital, but over which the London Missionary Society can exert no in- fluence, whose preachers and teachers are mainly worldly men, magistrates, perhaps, in the district, and, because of their authority exercise their intiuence as heads of the Church. So that in these churches I am afraid, to a large extent, it is a caricature of Christianity that is held up before the people, and not Christianity itself. There is, therefore, an im- mense amount of work to be done there. Then we travel to another portion, Betsileo, south of Imerina, in the mountainous district, where the people are quite as intelligent, I believe, as the Hovas, and in many respects quite as well calculated to do good work there. These have only been under the influence of the Missionaries about four years, and there are as yet but few fruits of the preaching of the Gospel. But there is another matter which I think is not generally understood. In the central part of the island during the days of persecution, there arose a church which is not exactly in accordance with the character of the Independents, or the Episcopalians, or the Methodists, or the Society of Friends. The nation has a church of its own. Its pastors and officers are chosen by the people ; but we see in some instances thirty or forty preachers taking their turns, and going out to visit a district by an arrangement similar to that which is made among the Methodists." AUSTEALASIA. 1116. Australia. — In whatever light we regard the southern world, it presents to our view flelds of Mis- sionary labour of great interest and importance. Australia has justly been described as the largest island in the world, being nearly equal in extent to the whole of Europe. It is estimated at two thousand four hundred miles in length, and one thousand two hundred in breadth, with a surface, soil, and scenery greatly diversified. When first dis- covered, it was found to be inhabited by small straggling tribes of natives in the deepest state of social and moral degradation. The best efibrts which have been made for the im- provement of the aborigines have never been very successful, and their number has been gradually decreasing from year to year. Aus- tralia owes its chief importance to the rapid influx of European emi- gration. The first British settlement formed in this country was that of Keiv South Wales in 1*788, Sydney being the first and principal town, and the capital of the colony. Then followed those of Swan River in the west, Adelaide in the south, Victoria in the south-east, and Queensland in the north. Each of these has now become a separate and independent colony, with a history of its own, exhibiting a course of progress truly astonishing. The prosperity of Aus- tralia is largely owing to the influ- ence of Christianity brought to bear upon its population at an early period by means of the Missionary enter- prise. Wesleyan Missionaries were first in the field, if we except the Colonial chaplains, and they exerted themselves nobly on behalf of the aborigines, the convicts, and the free settlers. They were followed by the Roman Catholics, Episco- palians, Presbyterians, Congrega- tionalists, Baptists, Primitives, and others, all of whom have built places of worship, gathered congregations, organised churches, and put in motion a Missionary and moral machinery which bids fair to keep pace with the rapid increase of population, and to make the cities, THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 533 towns, and villages of Australia more and more like those of the mother country. 1117. Tasmania. — Van Die- man's Land, or Tasmania, is a large island situated to the south-east of Australia, at a distance of about two hundred miles across Bass's Straits. The land is generally high, diversified with moderate hills and broad valleys, which are well wooded | and watered, and admirably adapted ! for agricultural and grazing pur- poses. In 1804 a British settlement ', was established on the south-east side of the island, at the mouth of the River Derwent, where Hobart Town now stands. The few abori- gines found in the island have now entirely disappeared, and the coun- try has been gradually tilling up, formerly with convicts, and more recently with free settlers. Amongst these the Wesley an Missionary So- ciety commenced its labours in 1820. Other zealous ministers afterwards entered the field, and now churches and chapels adorn almost every town, village, and hamlet, remind- ing the traveller of the happy scenes he was wont to witness in the ' ' old country." 1118. New Zealand.— The gen- eral name of New Zealand is given to a group of islands in the Pacific Ocean, situated about 1,400 miles south-east of Sydney, in New South "Wales. The principal of these are three in number, two larger and one smaller, distinguished as the Northern, Middle, and Southern Islands. The superficial area of the j whole is said to be one-fifth larger I than that of Great Britain. The j climate is described as generally healthy, and not very dissimilar to that of England, although it is per- haps on the whole somewhat more warm and humid. The interior of the respective islands exhibits great diversity of soil and scenery, but the country is generally rugged and mountainous. When first disco- vered. New Zealand was found in- habited by a race of hardy, warlike savages, for whose benefit missions were commenced in 1814, by the Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies. The agents of these re- spected institutions laboured for many years in great harmony, amid numerous difiiculties, but with ulti- mate success. In 1839, New Zealand became a British colony, and a con- siderable change passed over mission work in the islands. The natives became in some places scattered by war and commotion, and the thou- sands of Europeans flocking to the country had to be cared for. The result of these changes has been the erection of places of worship and the organisation of Christian churches for the benefit of the settlers in the towns and villages which have ra- pidly sprung up, whilst the interests of the natives have not been ne- glected. Although much altered of late years, New Zealand is still an important field of Missionary labour. 1119. Friendly Islands. — The Friendly Islands are situated in the South Pacific Ocean, the centre being in latitude 21" south and longitude 18'' west. The entire group is said to consist of nearly two hundred islands, from forty to fifty of which only are inhabited. The principal of these are Tonga (or Tongatabu), ^'avau, Nomuka, Eua, and the llaabais. They received their pre- sent name from Captain Cook, who visited them in 1773, from an im- pression that the inhabitants were more friendly than those of some other places with whom he had come in contact. On a closer ac- ([uaintance, however, it turned out that these Friendly Islanders were 534 THE SUSSIONARY WOELD. almost constantly at war among themselves ; that they were canni- hals, pojygamists, and idolaters ; and that they stood in need of the Gospel as much as any people to he foimd on the face of the earth. When the London Missionary So- ciety sent teachers to them, in 1797, to instruct them in the arts of civi- lised life, they treated them most cruelly. When two or three had been murdered, the rest had to flee for theii' lives, and the mission was relinquished. Twenty-two years afterwards, the Wesleyan Mission- ary Society made an attempt to evangelise these savage people. After a while, this eflbrt was more successlul, and, in the course of a few years, a moral revolution was effected in the Friendly Islands such as has scarcely been witnessed since the days of the apostles. There are now more than eight thousand con- verted natives united in chiirch fel- lowship, under the pastoral care of twenty missionaries, most of whom are themselves natives and the fruits of the mission. The whole popula- tion is nominally Christian, and the chief work of the Missionaries is now to instruct and guide those who have received the Gospel. 1120. Piji Islands.— The Fijis are a group of islands situated about three hundred and sixty miles north- west of Tonga. They are said to be one hundred and forty in number, but only eighty of them are in- habited. The principal islands in the group are two, of considerable magnitude — Viti-levu (" Great Fiji"), which is eighty-five miles long and fifty broad; and Vanua- levu (" Great Land"), which is ninety miles by thirty. When Fiji first came under the notice of Eu- ropeans, the inhabitants were in a fearfully demoralised state, and their propensity for cannibalism was notorious. The Wesleyan Mission- I aries labouring in the Friendly ' Islands were made acquainted with : the state of things in Fiji by the j Tongans who had been there, and, ; in 1835, a mission was commenced at Lakemba, among the cannibals. i The difficulties to be encountered j were, indeed, formidable, but they ' persevered, and were ultimately suc- cessful. The change which took ; place in the course of a few years j was similar to that which had been I witnessed in the Friendly Islands. I There are now thirteen European ' and forty-four native Missionaries employed in the group, and they j have upwards of twenty-five thou- sand church members under their care, 'i here are still many heathens in the islands who need to be re- claimed, and the newly-converted natives requii-e much pastoral care and instruction. Thehost of European emigrants who are flocking to Fiji also demand the attention of the Missionaries, so that there is ample work in this important and promis- ing field of labour, 1121. Society Islands.— This designation now generally includes two groups — the Georgian (first visited by Captain Wallis in 1767, and so named by him in honour of the reigning King, George III.), and the Society (first visited by Captain Cook in 1769, and so named by him in honour of the Royal Geographical Society). The former of these groups is sometimes called the Leeward and the latter the Windward Islands. The principal of the Society Islands are Tahiti, Eimeo, Maitea, Maiasite, Teluaro, Huahine, Raitatia, Tahoa, Bolabola, Mauaraa, Tubal, Lord Howard's Island, and Scilly Island. The London Missionary Society com- menced its labours at Tahiti in 1797, and after a long night of toil fruit appeared at length in the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 53& conversion of a goodly number of i to a position of Christian light and natives to the faith of the Gospel, intelligence. Congregations have The work afterwards spread M'ith ! been gathered and churches^ every- amazing rapidity to most of the ' where organised, which are efficiently other islands, the inhabitants of [ served by native ministers in a man- which cast away their idols and ner truly wonderful. Missionaries embraced Christianity. The mission from America have been the hon- had arrived at a pleasing state of j oured instruments in the hands of prosperity when it received a check God in effecting this great work, by the establishment by the French j and it beautifully illustrates what of a Protectorate over Tahiti and may be expected in other countries the arrival of a number of Roman ; by the blessing of the Almighty on Catholic priests. Of late the officials the means which are employed for of the French Government have been the conversion of the people, more friendly towards the Protestant , • i j Missionaries than formerly, and there i 1123. Micronesia. — The island is still a iield for useful labour in world of the vast Pacific used for- the respective islands of these I merly to be spoken of under the groups. : general name of Oceana, or Poly- nesia ; but now we read of Micro- 1122. Sanclwich Islands. — The nesia, Melanesia, and Malaysia, thus group called the Sandwich Islands I showing how largely geographical were so named by Captain Cook, by ■• science is indebted to Missionary whom they were discovered in 1778, | enterprise. Under the general name in honour'of the Earl of Sandwich, i of Micronesia are comprised the First Lord of the Admiralty. They ^ Marshall, the Gilberts, and other are ten in number ; eight of con- i minor groups situated several hun siderable size, and two of smaller dimensions. The largest of these is Hawaii, at the south-eastern ex- tremity of the group, in latitiide 20' north, and longitude 155^ west. The other islands, advancing^in suc- cession to the north-west, are Maui dred miles to the north-west of the Sandwich Islands. Prosperous mis- sions have been established in these groups by agents of the American. Board of' Foreign Missions, several of whom have been selected from among their converts in Honolulu ; Ivakoolawe, Lanai, Mokokai, Ohhu, ! and the same wonderful moral revo- and Oneehow. The population is j lution is in progress which hap been estimated at 100,000, including na- witnessed in other islands in the tives and Europeans. Situated mid- South Seas. wav between the western terminus 1 of the Panama Kailroad and China, j 1124. Melanesia.— This is the- this is the most important of the ' general name given to several small Polynesian groups, and is becoming groups of islands in Western Poly- more and more a central emporium nesia, as the Marquesas, the New for the commerce of that side of the Hebrides, the Navigators, the Har- world. The Missionary history of vey, the Loyalty Islands, and some the Sandwich Islands is equal in others. In Ilaratonga, Savage interest to any romance that \^^as ever ] Island, Aneityum, Tana, Eromanga, written. In a single generation the ! Fate, New Caledonia, and several natives as a whole have been raised other islands, a great and good work by the renewing power of the Gos- ■ was commenced several years ago pel from a state of heathen darkness ' through the instrumentality of the )36 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. agents of the London and Presby- terian Missionary Societies. More , recently an Episcopalian mission : was inaugurated for the benefit of| this part of the Pacific, under the ' auspices of the Bishop of New Zea- ■ land, which had been the means of j doing much good, when it received | an appalling check by the murder ; of Bishop Patteson and his com- ', panions, at the island of Nukapu, in 1871. 1125. Malaysia. — Under this division, so designated from its com- parative proximity to the East Indies, and as being the central home of the Malay race, must be classed the large and almost unex- plored island of New Guinea, the Solomon Islands, and some others, where little or nothing has yet been done for the spiritual benefit of the wild and savage inhabitants, but where a wide field of Missionary labour is open to the churches of Europe and America. INDIA. 1126. Oontinentallndia. — India, or nindustan, is the general name given to that extensive region of Asia which lies to the south of Tar- tary, between Persia and China. It may be regarded as comprehending Ceylon, Burmah, Siam, Thibet, and other native states, but these places are generally treated separately in geographical descriptions. The cli- mate, soil, productions, and tropical aspect of a country so vast, and ex- tending through so many degrees of latitude, are, of course, very varied. In the north it is comparatively cool and salubrious, whilst in the south it is hot and sultry, and far from healthy, especially at some seasons of the year. The face of the country is diversified by extensive plains and towering mountains, and the mighty Ganges and Indus, the two principal rivers, with their numerous tributa- ries, help to fertilise the land. The inhabitants, which are estimated at two hundred and fifty millions, are chiefly idolaters, and may be divided into three classes, the Brahmins, the Buddhists, and the Parsees. In ad- dition to these there is a considerable number of Mohammedans, who are devotedly attached to the religion of the false prophet. Many Christian people in Europe and America be- lieve that this vast empire, and these millions of people, have been brought under British rule in the order of Divine Providence, not merely to minister to our personal gain and emolument, or to add glory to our nation, but especially to give us an opportunity of evangelising the de- graded inhabitants and of winning souls for Christ. Hence all the principal Missionary societies have fixed upon India as a suitable and promising field of labour, and the good already accomplished, although on a comparatively small scale, is sufficient to encourage persevering effort for the time to come. Of this part of the world it may be truly and emphatically said, "The harvest is great and the labourers are few." 1127. Bengal. —This is the name given to an important province which forms the north-eastern ex- tremity of the great peninsula of Hindustan. Throughout its entire length and breadth it presents to the view of the traveller a succession of extensive and fertile plains, with an unbroken horizon surrounding the vast expanse. The River Ganges intersects the province from north- west to south-east, and empties it- self into the Bay of Bengal by several mouths. One of these is called the Hoogly, on the southern THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 537 bank of which the city of Calcutta stands. The population of Bengal is estimated at three millions, of whom about nine-tenths are native Hindus, and the remainder a mixed race of Mohammedans, descendants of the earlj- conquerors of the country by intermarriages with the natives, and a few Europeans. Among these people Christian missions have been carried on for many years by Epis- copalian, Presbyterian, Baptist, the London, and the ^Vesleyan societies, and the results have been encourag- ing ; but the agency employed comes far short of meeting the neces- sity of the case. There is ample room in Bengal for all the Mission- aries and teachers that Great Britain and America can send forth, the earnest plea of many hearts being, " Come over and help us." 1128. Madras. — Madras is the capital of the British possession on the east side of the peninsula of Hindustan, and the head(]^uarters of the government of the province. The city stands on the margin of the Bay of Bengal, and stretches along the shore a distance of nine miles, and between three and four miles inland. The great centre of population in this large area is known as Black Town, which is separated from Fort St. George by a broad and open esplanade. The population of Madras is estimated at half a million, and although the first Protestant church erected in Hindustan was built there, and more Missionary effort has been put forth in this city than in any other place ; in India, it is believed that more than three-fourths of the people are still heathen, and loudly call for the ' sympathy and aid of British Chris- tians. Higher iip the country, in ^ the Mysore district, the city of Ban- galore and other places, after all that has been done by the London, Wes- ' leyan, andother Missionary Societies, tens of thousands of poor dark be- nighted heathens may be found who have never yet bowed the knee to Jehovah, so that this part of British India presents itself to our view as an important and inviting held of Missionary labour. I 1129. Bombay. — The name \ given by the Portuguese to an island and city on the west coast of Hiu- I dustan was Bombay. It came into ' the possession of the East India Company in 16SS, when it was made i the capital of the province and the seat -of government of all their pos- sessions on that side of the penin- sula, and it is now one of the three : presidencies into which the terri- tories of British India are divided. I The land on the island is compara- ' tively barren, but the place is im- portant, as the sea-port and capital of the country, as well as from its excellent harbour and the facilities which it affords for shipbuilding, which is carried on upon a large scale. The population of the presi- dency is estimated at two hundred and twenty-five thousand, three- fourths of whom are Hindus, and the remainder Mohammedans, Arme- nians, and Jews, with about eight thousand Parsees, or tire worshippers. For the evangelisation of these people various Christian agencies have for many years been employed by the Episcopalians, Presbyterians, and others. Nor have the means era- ployed been entirely fruitless. The results have been sufficient to pro- duce the conviction that if the number of Missionaries, teachers, churches, and schools, could be greatly multiplied, a more ample harvest would be reaped, and that thousands of deluded heathens would be induced to forsake their idols and turn to the true and living God. 538 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 1130. Ceylon. — Ceylon is an island two hundred and seventy miles long, and one hundred and twenty broad, situated off the south- west coast of Hindustan, at a dis- tance of about ninety miles. In its climate, soil, productions, and scenery, Ceylon bears a striking- re- semblance to some partsof continental India, and as a held of Missionary labour it is equally important and iaviting. The country was visited by the Portuguese as early as 1505, and they formed settlements in various places which they occupied for about one hundred and fifty years, till they were expelled from the island by the Dutch. Both these European powers endeavoured to propagate the Christian religion among the natives in their own way. The Dutch made a profession of Christianity a condition of employ- ment in Government service, and built numerous churches in various parts of the island, in which they required their native servants to assemble. Impelled by these in- fluences thousands of natives became professed converts to the faith of the Gospel ; but when the English took possession of the colony in ITOli, this outward profession of Christianity was found to be hollow and super- ficial, having been assumed merely for worldly advantage. Ultimately Missionary labours were commenced in Ceylon on more Evangelical prin- ciples. The Baptists from Seram- pore, and the Wesleyans from England, entered the field as early as 1814. They were followed by Missionaries from America and zea- lous clergymen of the English Church, and their united labours have been made a great blessing to all classes of the community — both Singalese and Tamils, and to the numerous race of half-castes called burghers. Much, however, yet remains to be done, especially among a deeply de- graded tribe of people known as the Veddahs, who lead a wild and savage life in the extensive jungle which covers the central part of the island, as well as among the more intelli- gent and refined Buddhists who are still wedded to their idolatry and superstition. 1131. Burmali. — The Burman Empire is desciibed by geographers as the most extensive native sove- reignty in India, embracing a terri- tory one thousand miles long and seven hundred broad. Its general physical aspect, and the character of its inhabitants (who have been estimated by some at seventeen mil- lions) are not very dissimilar to those of other parts of Hindustan. The prevailing religion is Buddhism, and the people are devotedly attached to their idolatrous worship. A great and good work has, nevertheless, been carried on among these people for many years past, chiefiy through the instrumsntality of Baptist Mis- sionaries from America. Hundreds, if not thousands, of Burmese have been won to Christ, and a still greater number have been converted belonging to an interesting tribe of people called Karens, inhabiting the mountainous regions to the North. The work is still advancing, but what is wanting is a largely in- j creased Missionary agency and a richer outpouring of the Holy Spirit to render eftectual the means em- ployed for the conversion of the people, on a more extensive scale, to the faith and hope of the Gospel. 1132. Siam. — Siam is described as a kingdom of Asia situated to the westward of the Bay of Bengal, and extending about five hundred and fifty miles in length, and two hun- dre'd and fifty in breadth. It is divided into Higher and Lower, the latter of which is chiefly level ground, and being entirely inundated in the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 539 rainy season, it is found necessary to build the houses on pillars, as there is frequently no communica- tion between them but by boats for several weeks together. In their religion, manners, customs, and superstitions, the Siamese resemble the Burmese, with whom they have often been at war, and to whom they ceded several western maritime towus on the Bay of Bengal, on being van- quished several years ago. Little or nothing has been done for the spiritual benefit of this people by Protestant Christians, and there is reason to believe that a few judicious energetic Missionaries would be well received, and they would be made a blessing to the country. 1133. Thibet.— The extensive region known as Thibet is said to be the highest land in Asia, being part of the elevated tract which gives rise, not only to the rivers of India and China, but also to those of Siberia and Tartary. It is said to be two thousand five hundred miles in length from east to west, and five hundred in breadth from north to south. The population is estimated at five millions, and the religion of the inhabitants is described as a modification of Buddhism, called Lamaism. Several years ago the Moravian Missionaries formed an establishment among the mountaiu.- of Thibet, which has been instru- mental of much good, and the whole country is open to the missionary enterprise. 1134. Borneo. — Borneo is an island in the Indian Ocean of vast extent, being the largest in the world except Australia. It is seven hundred and seventy-five miles long, and six hundred and fifty broad. Although situated directly under the equator, the climate is said to be not more hot or unhcalthv tlian tropical countries generally, refresh- ing breezes often being experienced. The inhabitants of Borneo, estimated at three millions in number, were in a very ignorant and depraved condi- tion when first visited by Christian Missionaries a few years ago. Nor has it been yet much improved. The efforts made by the llhenish Mis- sionary Society, and bj'' two or three Missionaries of the Church of Eng- land wlio went there a few years since, have not been entirely fruit- less ; but the agency employed has been so slender and inadequate, that very little impression has as yet been made in favour of Christianity, and there is a loud call for something more bein? dune. OHIM. 1135. Extent. — China is an ex- tensive countrj' of Eastern Asia, lying between the parallels of 20"* and 41°, and extending from the meridian of 97'' eastward to the Pa- cific Ocean. Its superficial area is said to be about one-third that of Europe, and its population has been estimated at four hundred millions, or equal to a third of the whole human race. The Empire is divided into eighteen provinces, many of which are exceedingly populous, con- taining upwards of six hundred per- sons to the square mile. Thousands of people constantly live upon the water in boats or vessels of various kinds, without ever spending a day on the dr}- laud. The Chinese be- long to the Mongol, or olive-coloured variety of mankind. They have large foreheads, small eyes, short noses, long ears, long beards, and black hair, and those are thought to be the most handsome who are most 540 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. corpulent. The women afteet a great deal of modesty, and are remarkable for their small feet ; so anxious are they to excel in this respect, that they confine the feet of their little children in leather casings till they sometimes become quite deformed. The religion of the Chinese is a system of sheer Paganism, of the Buddhist type, and their moral con- dition before they receive the Gos- pel is such as may well excite the pity and compassion of the friends of missions. Whether we regard its extent of territory, or its teeming millions of population all involved in spiritual midnight darkness, the empire of China presents to our view a most extensive, important, and in- viting field of Missionary labour. 1136. Canton. — Canton is a large and populous city and sea- port, and the capital of Uuangtong, the most eastern province of China. It was the first, and for a long time the only port with which Europeans were permitted to hold any inter- course, so determined did the Chi- nese appear to exclude the literature and religion of the Western " barba- rians" from the " Celestial Empire." At length, when there was such a demand for the famous Chinese tea, the exclusive policy of the govern- ment relaxed somewhat, and, being pressed by the united infiuence of the Western powers in their diplomatic intercourse with Pekin, five ports were opened for foreign vessels. After the Chinese war, — which, whe- ther right or wrong, tended to humble and open the eyes of the "celestials" for a time, — arrange- ments were made, and treaties framed, for the opening of the whole empire to free and unrestricted in- tercourse with foreigners for the purposes of commerce, travel, and Missionary labour. The respective Missionary societies of Europe and America Avere not slow to avail them- selves of the opportunity presented to them by the opening of China of extending their labours in that inte- resting part of the world. The city of Canton, which had been partially occupied before, soon became an im- portant centre of Missionary labour and influence. The London, the Wesleyan, and other Missionary bodies, have erected places of wor- ship and established stations here, and the results have been far from discouraging. But the population is so dense, and the instrumentality hitherto employed so feeble in com- parison to the work to be done, that the evangelical agency of each so- ciety requires to be largelj'^ increased before success can be expected on an extensive scale. Canton is well situated as a base of Missionary operations in China. In addition to its own vast population, it is a place of resort for thousands of natives from the interior, who are constantly coming and going. It is, moreover, situated at the head of an extensive bay, into which flow two large navi- gable rivers, aftording easy water communication with the distant pro- vinces both in the southern and northern parts of the empire. Up these streams the Missionaries can sail in steamers or small boats to circulate the scriptures, and to preach to the people the glorious Gospel lef the blessed God ; and they frequently avail themselves of this privilege. 1137. Pekin. — The city of Pekin, the capital of the " Celestial Empire," is built in the form of an oblong square, and is divided into two parts, one of which is inhabited by Chinese and the other by Tartars. The walls of the city are said to be twenty-eight feet high and twenty- four thick, and to extend in circum- ference a distance of fourteen miles. A modern traveller says: — "It is THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 541 astonishing to see the concourse of people in the main street, yet not one Chinese woman amonfj them ; and the confusion occasioned by the num- ber of horses, camels, mules, wag- gons, carts, and chairs, witliout reckoning the several luobs which gather around the jugglers, ballad singers, &c., at once attracts the notice of strangers. The Emperor's palace and gardens occupy two- thirds of the Tartar portion of the city, and are surrounded by a brick wall two miles in length, with a pavilion at each corner. The temples and towers of Pekin are so nume- rous that it is difficult to count them." Yet into this great imperial city the Missionaries of the ^Methodist Episcopal Church of America have found their way, and have com- menced a work the ultimate issue of which no one can tell. A lady re- siding at Pekin, writing under a recent date, says: — "There is little of grandeur even in the finest temples of this city. Everything seems to be in a crumbling condition, even the gods. A temple was lately sold to the Methodist mission here, to be changed to a place of Christian wor- ship. Of its numerous idols of differ- ent sizes, those of mud were buried, and the wooden and gilded ones were allowed to the purchasers." This looks encouraging, and the people must sSon be ready for something. Shall we leave them to tlie lloman Catholics, who are diligently at work, or to the Mohammedans, who number two hundred thousand in this city alone ? Nay, let us pray the Lord of the har- vest to send forth more labourers. 1138. Hankow. —The city of Hankow is situated in the very ! heart of China, and has been ap- ' propriately chosen by the Mission- , aries of the London and Wesleyan Societies as an important centre i from M'hich they may work with advantage in various directions. Writing from Hankow on the occa- sion of his first visit, the Rev. Josiah Cox says: "The whole heathen world cannot produce a field whose population is so great, accessible, and intelligent, nor one where the marked pruvidence of God so loudly , demands our co-operation." Han- kow is not only densely crowded I with people to whom the Mission- aries have free access for the pro- clamation of the Gospel of Christ, but it is so situated as to afibrd easy access to the city of Wuchang, an important provincial capital, and other populous towns, and is fa- voured with a communication twice a week with Shanghai, by means of the splendid navigable river Yangtsye. This inviting field of Missionary labour is worthy of special attention at the present time. 1139. Poochow. — Another grand centre of Missionary opera- tions is Foochow, where the Mission- aries of the Methodist Episcopal Church have established their head- quarters, and from which they carry on an important work over an ex- tensive district. By the blessing of God on the labours of His servants, this mission now numbers 1,007 church members imder the pastoral care of five American Missionaries, assisted by eighty- one native agents. A spirit of bitter persecution broke out last year in this neighbourhood, but the native converts have main- tained their ground, and there is a prospect of still greater good in time to come, as the result of faithful persevering elfort on the part of those who are in the field, and those by whose prayers and liberality they are sustained in the Christian coun- tries from which they have been sent. The same may be said of Hong - Kong, Ningpo, Shanghai, Amoy, Eormosa, and other im- 542 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. portant Missionary centres in China succeeded, amid many difficulties, in and neighbouring islands. getting a footing there. 1140. Japan. — Japan is an ex- tensive empire in the most eastern part of Asia. It consists of three large islands and several smaller ones, the superficial extent of which is estimated at ninety thousand square miles. The whole empire is divided into seven principal districts, which are again subdivided into seventy distinct provinces. The po- pulation of Japan is deemed, in pro- portion to the extent of territory, equal to that of China, being reck- oned at forty millions. The Japanese are of a yellowish complexion, and in their personal appearance, dress, manners and customs, as well as in their Pagan superstitious rites and ceremonies, resemble in some mea- sure the Chinese. Many years ago, Christianity, in the form of Eoman Catholicism, was introduced into Japan, but the Government having discovered, as they supposed, a seditious plot concocted by the Jesuits for the overthrow of the empire, in the time of Xavier, de- termined to banish the Missionaries and all the European settlers from the country. The edict of the Emperor ran as follows : — " The whole race of the Portuguese, with their mothers, nurses, and whatever helongs to them, shall be banished for ever ; and any person propagating Christian doctrine, or even bearing the name of Christian, shall suffer." It is said that thousands of native converts were then put to death for their religion, and the persecuting statute, making a profession of Chris- tianity a capital crime, is alleged to be still in force, some appalling in- stances of cruelty having taken place in modern times. In the face of all this, however, both English and American Missionaries have ven- tured to go out to Japan, and have 1141. Eetrospective View. — In taking a retrospective view of the entire field of Missionary laboirr which has now passed before us, we see cause for thankfulness, that in almost every country something has been done to shed a few rays of light on the spiritual darkness in which the heathen world is involved. In some places the success of the enterprise has been very cheering, and the triumphs of Christianity have been truly marvellous, proving to a demonstration that the Gospel of Christ is indeed and in truth the grand and all-sufficient remedy for all the evils which afflict the human race. At the same time we must hot close our eyes to the fact, that what has already been achieved bears a very small proportion to that which still remains to be accom- plished. Many parts of the wide field continue to this day in their original wildness. The plough- share of the Gospel has never yet turned up a single furrow. Strong, vigorous, earnest, and willing la- bourers are required to plough up the fallow ground, and to sow the good seed of the kingdom. In other places some preparatory work has been done ; the soil has been pre- pared, and a little seed has been sown. It has germinated and sprung up, " first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear ;" and now the fields are whitening into harvest, but where are the reap- ers? The great Husbandman is now in the market-place seeking for labour- ers. Let Him never say to us, "Why stand ye here all the day idle ? " Let us rather " gird up the loins of our minds," and go forth at the Master's bidding, and do the work which He calls us to do, for truly ' ' the harvest is great and the labourers are few." im Si y^x^a ^Pi Mmm ^2£^ s^:^^ IX.-MISSIONARY GLEANINGS. AOIVEESAEIES AND EEPOKTS. 1142. Propagation Society's An- niversary.— On Monda)^, the 29th of May, 1872, the annual meeting of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was held in Willis's Rooms, St. James's. The Archbishop of Canterbury took the chair, and Avas supported by several other dignitaries of the English Church. The Rev. W. T. Bullock, the secretary, read an abstract of the report, from which it appeared that the receipts of the past year amounted to £97,603, being an increase on the previous year of .£5,140, and that the society supported in whole or in part462 ordained Missionaries, which are thus distributed: — In America and the West Indies, 227 ; in Africa, 83; in Asia, 110; in Australia and the Pacific, 41; in Europe, 1. Among these were oo native clergy in India. There were about 853 cate- chists and lay teachers in the service of the society (mostly natives) in heathen countries, and about 300 stu- dents in colleges abroad. Interesting and practical addresses were delivered by the Chairman, the Bishop of Lich- field, the Rev. Holland Lomas, of Liverpool; the Rev. Mr. Brown, of Calcutta ; the Rev. Mr. Rowley, of Africa ; Mr. W. H. Smith, M.P. ; and others, and the audience were evidently gratified by the statements that were made. 1143. Oliurcli Society 'sEeport. — From the abstract of the Report of the Church Missionary Society read, at the recent annual meeting, it appears that 158 stations are occu- pied by 131 Missionaries, Europeans native, and country-born. These have 20,125 communicants under their pastoral care. The native and country-born Christian catechists and teachers of all classes employed by the society are reported as num- bering 1,928. The society has with- drawn from 77 stations, chiefly added to parochial establishments in the West Indies, or transferred to the native church in Sierra Leone, con- taining 10 native clergy, 4,356 com- municants, and 12,866 scholars. Dr. Cheetham, the newly appointed Bishop of Sierra Leone, had visited every parish of the colony, and confirmed 1,000 candidates. The accounts from. Yoruba, Abeokuta, and other parts of Western Africa, were encouraging, as were also the reports of the state of the work in Palestine, Southern India,China, Mauritius, New Zealand and other places. The income of the 544 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. society for the year was reported as amounting to £153,097, being a decrease on the receipts of the pre- vious year, of £12,221. 1144. Baptist Society's Anni- versary.— The annual meeting of the Baptist Missionary Society was held on Thursday, April 2oth, 1872, when the attendance was very nu- merous. The chair was taken by Sir Donald M'Leod, late Lieutenant- Governor of the Punjauh. The se- cretary. Dr. Underhill, gave a brief outline of the report, and a state- ment of the financial condition of the Society. It appears that the Society has at the present time sixty- three Missionaries labouring under its auspices in India, China, Ceylon, Africa, Jamaica, Hayti, Trinidad, the Bahamas, Norway, Brittany, and Rome. The native pastors and preachers number about 220, and the schoolmasters, 143, making a total of 426 agents. In the Zenana work in India, there are supported by the Ladies' Association, 8 lady visitors, and 14 Bible-women in connection with the Societies' mis- sions and stations. The Missionaries had baptized during the year, in India, 160 persons; in Ceylon, 41; in Norway, 69 ; in Home, oO ; in Trinidad, 73 ; in the Bahamas, 123 ; in Africa, 17, making a total of 533. The income of the Society for the year had been £27,469, being an increase on the former year of £54. There was due to the treasurer, £3,716. A speech of thrilling in- terest was delivered by the Rev. W. "Wilson, Wesleyan Missionary from Fiji, and the Rev. Mr. Miller, of Jamaica, and others briefly addressed the meeting. 1145. Baptist, British, and Irish Missions. — The annual meeting of this institution was held on Tuesday, April 23rd., at Bloomsbury Chapel, under the presidency of Gr. T. Kemp, Esq., of Rochdale. The Rev. C. Kirtland gave a brief but exceed- iDgly encouraging statement of the work done by the Society. With reference to Ireland, it was remarked, " While there has been a numerical decrease in all other denominations- of professing Christians during the past ten years, the Baptists have doubled their number with five hundred in excess of the hundred per cent, increase." Mr. Macrory gave a telling account of the state of religion in Ireland, and showed that the Romanists of the district in which he laboured are disposed both to hear and respect the preacher of the Gospel. He was followed by the Rev. J. G. Oncken, who told the story of the progress of the Gospel on the Continent. But the speech of the evening was that of the Rev. C. H. Spurgeon, in which he called upon the Baptists to place a church in every town in England, to cover the entire country, in the confident belief that instead of being absorbed, the denomination would ultimately absorb other sects. The next speaker was the Rev. Mr. Brock, who brought the proceedings to a close. 1146. London Society's Anni- versary.— Appropriate and im- pressive sermons having been pre- viouslypreached, the annual meeting of the London Missionary Society was held on Thursday, the 9th of May, 1872, in Exeter Hall, which was filled to overflowing by the friends and supporters of the insti- tution. The chair was taken by Mr. A. Rooker, of Plymouth, who, in the course of his address, said, " There does seem to me to be a wonderful success attached to this Missionary work of om-s. At the present time this society has some seventy thou - sand Christian men and women in. THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 545 Christian fellowship in connection with our Missionary stations. Nearly half a million of persons are under the direct, immediate instruction of our Missionaries. Christian educa- tion is beinj? given at almost every station. Then, what is still more encouraging, these stations are gra- dually being raised into self-sup- porting churches." The abstract of the report read by Dr. Mullens took a comprehensive view of the world- wide labours of the Society. That portion of the report which referred to Madagascar was of thrilling interest, as it set forth the pleasing and as- tonishing fact, that during the past three years there had been an addi- tion to the ranks of professing Christians of about 258,000 con- verts, including 32,000 Church members. The income of the Society for the year was reported to be £111,517" 15s. lid., and the num- ber of Church members on the respective stations was said to be 70,000. Animated and interesting speeches were delivered by the Rev. William Cuthbertson, of Bishop Stortford ; the Rev. Dr. Turner, from the South Sea Islands ; the Rev. Robert Moffat, from South Africa ; the Rev. J. Fleming, of Camden Town Episcopal Chapel ; Mr. Joseph Sewell, from Madagas- car ; the Rev. Thomas Binney, and some others. 1147. Wesleyan Methodist So- ciety's Anniversary. — The annual meeting of the Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society was held in Exeter Hall on Monday, the 29th of April, 1872. The spacious hall was crowded in every part by an earnest and animated audience, and the proceedings were commenced with a hymn, and portions of Scripture read by Dr. Hoole, who, alas ! was soon afterwards called to rest from his labours. The chair was occu- N pied by the Earl of Shaftesbury, who addressed the meeting at con- siderable length in strains of glow- ing eloquence, expressing his pleasure at meeting once more with his Wes- leyan friends, with whom, he said, he always felt at home. The report, which was read by the Rev. &. T. Perks, M.A., gave a comprehensive view of the society's work in various parts of the world, which was repre- sented as in a progressive and pro- mising state generally. The most noteworthy events of the year were the commencement of a Wesleyan mission in Rome, the opening of a temporary place of worship, and the securing of permanent premises for the use of the society, towards which James Heald, Esq., and John Fernlev, Esq., had each contributed the noble sum of £5,000. The in- come of the Society for the year amounted to £148,585, being an advance on the previous year's re- ceipts of i'1,171. The number of Church members on the mission sta- tions under the care of the British Conference was 72,129, and on those of the Affiliated Conferences, 96,475. Addresses of great ability and of thrilling interest were delivered by the Rev. Dr. James, President of the Conference ; the Rev. Joseph Gaskin, from Boulogne ; the Rev. H. J. Piggott, from Italy ; the Rev. S. Antliff, Secretary of the Primi- tive Methodist Missionary Society ; the Rev. J. Kilner, from Ceylon; the Rev. D. J. Waller, of Manches- ter ; Drs. Osborn and Jobson ; and Messrs. Waddy, Lindsay, Bunting, and M'Arthur. After being en- gaged for upwards of five hours the meeting separated, evidently grati- tied with the proceedings of the day. 1148. Primitive Methodist Mis- sions.— The report presented to the large and enthusiastic Primitive N 546 THK MISSIONARY WORLD. Methodist Missionary meeting, re- cently held in the Metropolitan Tabernacle, kindly lent for the occasion, gave an encouraging ac- count of the progress of the work, both at home and abroad, in all its departments. The total sum that had been collected for Missionary purposes was £32,280. The income for African missions had been in excess of the payments, so that it was intended to strengthen the newly-formed mission in South Africa, although, when all the claims upon the fund were met, the balance in the hands of the treasurer would only be £'429. At the various home mission stations throughout the United Kingdom there had been an increase of 289 members, eighteen new chapels had been built, and twenty-three new schools established. Discourses had been delivered in the open air to the number of 3,956, from which, it was believed, much good had resulted. The total number of home Mission- aries was 121 ; of colonial, 92 ; and of foreign, 3 ; making in all 216. 1149. Methodist Free Church Anniversary. — The fifteenth anni- versary of the Missionary Society of the United Methodist Free Churches was held in Exeter Hall on Monday evening, April 22nd, 1872. The attendance was large and animated, and the proceedings were of a very interesting character. The chair was occupied by J. H. Mawson, Esq. , the treasurer, and the speakers were the Ilevs. J. Garside, R. Bush- nell, E. Boaden, A. HoUiday, C. H. Spurgeon, G. Gutteridge, G. S.With- ington, and Messrs. "W. Bowron, and G. L. Ashworth. The report read by the secretary appeared to be satisfactory and encouraging. It had reference to missions at home as well as abroad, both being combined in the work of this institution. At home seventy- eight circuits had received assistance from the mission fund, some of which it was hoped would soon be able to do without that help. On the foreign stations God had not left Himself without witnesses to the truth. In China there had been an increase of thirty- one members in the year, and witliin a few months five native converts had died in the Lord. In Eastern Africa they had a church numbering seventeen members, whilst in "West- ern Africa the churches showed signs, not only of life, but of growth. There had also been an increase of members, and the sum of £191 had been contributed to the mission fund by the native converts. In Jamaica there were tokens of good, and in Australia there had been a pleasing measure of progress, with an increase of thirty members. At Auckland, in New Zealand, a new chapel had been erected, and the prospects of future good were promising. In the colonial and foreign missions the Society reports forty Missionaries, 5,656 members, 3,951 Sunday scho- lars, and 1,489 day scholars, seventy- six chapels, and twenty-nine preach- ing rooms. The income of the year from all sources was £11,771 9s. lid., and the expenditure £11,249 7s. 3d. London had contributed £663. 1150. Presbyterian Missions in China. — The report presented to the annual meeting recently held, stated: — "In reviewing the events of the past year in our mission field in China, there are some features which call for special notice at the outset. The most important of these is the remarkable work of grace at Formosa, resulting in the baptism of two hundred and eighty-five men and women, so that there is now a church membership of five hundred and forty-eight, and a professing Christian population connected with THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 547 our mission of about three thousand souls, where five years ago there was not a single convert. The admis- sions by baptism in Amoy are thirty- two adults, and in Swatow sixty- three, making a total increase in the three divisions of three hundred and eighty, a total membership of one thousand three hundred and sixty- seven, and a professing Christian community of about six thousand. 1151. Turkish Missions' Aid Society. — This institution is un- sectarian in its organisation, and exists for the purpose of assisting Missionary enterprise in the Turkish Empire, by whomsoever carried on. "We gather from the report that the receipts of last year amounted to £4,500, being £2,000 in advance of the previous year. The amoimt of grants was £1,647, and the re- mittances for special objects, i;l,487. Not less than 10,000 dollars had been placed at the disposal of the American Board of Foreign Missions, that being the principal body en- gaged in mission work in Turkey. The number of cities and towns occupied was seventy -seven; preach- ing places, sixty- one ; pastors, forty ; teachers, including six Bible women, forty- five ; the total number of na- tive labourers employed in the Khar- poot district amounted to one hun- dred and forty-five. 1152. British Society for Jews. — The report for the past year just published details the operations of the Society in France, Germany, Hungary, Turkey, and Rome. In all these places the Gospel is gaining ground among the Jewish popula- tion, and schools for Jewish children have been established. There is a large demand for the Scriptures, and grants had been received from the British and Foreign Bible Society. At home the work of the Society has been equally successful. The Home in Bedford Square is at present occu- pied by six inmates, and several of the former residents are now em- ployed as Missionaries. Arrange- ments are being made for the establishment of a mission hall and school in Rome, which will cost about £6,000, and the Society has granted £500 towards the expense. The Committee have also- devoted the sum of i'500 to the establish- ment of a school for Jewish children in London. 1153. Continental Anniversaries. — The anniversary of the Basle Mis- sionary Society, recently held during the great festival week, was an occa- sion of general rejoicing. About one thousand persons took lodgings in the city, besides numbers who came from the neighbouring towns and returned the same day. The presence of several distinguished Missionaries added much to the interest of the proceedings. There were Mr. Lech- ler, who has laboured in China since 1846 ; Mr. Schrenk, from the Gold Coast ; Mr. Riehm, from Mangalore, and others. The report showed an increase of two hundred and fifty converts in the year, and a total number of seven thousand Christian souls connected with the mission — four thousand in India, two thou- sand in Africa, and one thousand in China. There are also three thou- sand scholars attending the mission schools. A congregation of at least four thousand assembled in the cathedral on the 4th of July, 1872, when ten young Missionaries desig- nated to the foreign work received the parting blessing, and were suit- ably addressed by their fathers and brethren. The evangelical Mis- sionary societies of Paris and Geneva, and other kindred institutions also report a pleasing measure of proyrress in their respective spheres of labour. N 2 548 THE AnSSIONARY WORLD. 1154. American Anniversaries. — Although our limited space for- bids our entering into minute and particular details, it is pleasant to be able to state generally that the Missionary anniversaries held in the United States of America during the spring of 1872, appear to have been of a highly interesting cha- racter. And the reports of some of the leading societies which have already reached this country show that the cause of Christian missions, as carried on by them, is everywhere making steady and encouraging pro- gress. This is the case especially with regard to the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the fifty-third annual report of which has just come to hand. From this interesting document it appears that both the domestic and the foreign missions of the Church are progressing satisfactorily. Indeed, the work in Northern Europe, South America, Western Africa, India, and China, exhibited features of more than ordinary interest, and the state of the institution generally is such as to call forth the devout gratitude of its friends and supporters. The Methodist Episcopal Church South has also had a very successful anni- versary, at which interesting ac- counts were given of its numerous domestic missions, and of its two foreign missions recently established, but the last annual report has not yet come to hand. EEOENT INTELLIGENCE. 1155. Irom Germany. — After an absence of twenty-two years from his adopted country, the Rev. Dr. Jacoby, of the Methodist Episcopal Church of America, has recently returned to the United States, and has greatly edified the people with his interesting accounts of the pro- gress of the work of God in Germany, his native land. He and other Ger- man emigrants, having been brought to a saving knowledge of the truth by the Methodist ministry in America, felt it upon their hearts to return to the father-land to tell to their fel- low-countrymen what a precious Saviour they had found. This led to the establishment of organised Me- thodist missions in Germany, Swe- den, Denmark, Norway, Scandi- navia, and other parts of Northern Europe, which have resulted in much spiritual good to the people. At the recent anniversary held in St. Paul's Methodist Episcopal Church in the city of New York, Dr. Jacoby, by facts coming under his own ob- servation, answered the following questions : Was the Methodist Mis- sionary work in Germany a neces- sity ? Has it been successful ? What has been the influence of it ? What were its prospects for the future ? He stated in proof of the success which had attended the labours of himself and brethren, that the Me- thodist Societies under their care now numbered eight thousand mem- bers, with forty preachers. A fine seminary had been established at Frankfort, as well as a religious newspaper and book concern, with a daily prayer-meeting, which had been instrumental of sending several young men to the institute and into the ministry. The large and inte- resting Methodist Sunday-schools in Germany are said to be in a pros- perous state, and religious tracts had been circulated during the year on an extensive scale with the most pleasing results. We have also received intelligence of the encour- aging progress of the English Wes- ley an mission in the kingdom of Wurtemberg, under the siiperinten- dence of the Rev. John C. Barrett. The number of members meeting in THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 549 classes is upwards of two thousand, under the care of one European and ten German ministers ; but the work is still cramped and embar- rassed by the peculiar and anomalous relationship of the whole to the National Church, and by the narrow- minded and exclusive policy still pursued by the ecclesiastical autho- rities. 1156. Prom the United States. — Since the emancipation of the slaves in the Southern States of America, so wonderfully brought about in the order of Divine Provi- dence, a great and good work has been carried on by the instrumen- tality of American philanthropists, aided by British benevolence, for the benefit of the " Freedmen" in their new and interesting position. The intelligence we have recently re- ceived of the progress and prospe- rity of this peculiar mission is most encouraging. The importance of this work is seen in view of the fact that the coloured population in the United States increased over four hundred and fifty thousand during the decade ending 1870 — making their present number nearly, if not quite, five million. In the Missis- sippi, Louisiana, and South Carolina, the blacks exceed the whites by thousands, in the latter State by one hundred and twenty- five thou- sand. The Report of the United States' Home missions just pub- lished says: "Our coloured brethren of the South are helping nobly in the work. Eminent white brethren also are aiding by their contribu- tions and by their words of cheer. We have seven colleges and schools for educating preachers and pious teachers. One of these, the Leland University, New Orleans, has one hundred and forty-three students. A very fine building is in course of erection. Holbrok Chamberlain, Esq., has given seventeen thousand five hundred dollars towards it, besides much personal service. This amount has been duplicated by Home mission contributions. These schools should have an endowment of fifty thousand, or one hundred thousand dollars each. As soon as two of them are thus endowed, the Board will push on into other States. They should all be made to go alone as soon as possible." 1157. Prom Brazil. — An Ame- rican naval chaplain recently going on shore at Bahia, the second city of the Empire of Brazil, and its religi- ous capital, among other interesting particulars, gives the following ac- count of what he saw in a Roman Catholic Chapel, which may serve to show the necessity of evangelical Missionary labour in that country : — " The interior of the chapel possessed no special attractions, and we passed into the side galleries, which were beautifully tiled. At the end of one of the passages was a door leading, as I supposed, into the priest's apart- ment. A boy in attendance opened the door and beckoned us in. We entered, and stood a moment in speechless wonder. The room was large and high, and from every part of the ceiling were hung arms and legs, and heads, and hands, all fashioned in wax. Many of these contained the marks of hideous wounds and ulcers. On the walls were pictures of drowning men, dying children, duels, terrible mur- ders, scenes of shipwrecks, and all sorts of perils. Under each picture was inscribed : Melufpic que fez O Senhor horn Jesus do bom Jim. (Cure, or deliverance wrought by the Good Jesus of Good Faith). In a corner was a pile of crutches, perhaps a hundred. The spectacle was at once novel and repulsive. It recalled irresistibly the ancient custom of 550 THE MISSIONAEY WORLD. votive offerings in Pagan temples, ^nd betrayed a state of superstition which I could hardly believe ex- isted in the present day." It is a pleasing fact that something is being done towards the diffusion of the Gospel in the Popish Empire of Brazil. The Methodist Episcopal Church of America has long had a mission at Buenos Ayres for the benefit of the English speaking por- tion of the population. A few years ago a mission was commenced in Spanish for the benefit of the na- tives, and we now learn that three Missionaries are engaged in this de- partment of the work — one at Buenos Ayres, another at Montevideo, and ! the third at Rosario. An encouraging ' measure of success has already at- I tended the labours of the Mission- aries, notwithstanding the numerous difiiculties which they have had to , encounter. Forty new native mem- ] bers had been received during the year, making the total number united in Church-fellowship one hun- dred and fifty-nine. Among the j hindrances to the progress of the work, mention is made in the rep.ort [ just come to hand of the prevalence ! of a fearful epidemic in the form of yellow fever, which swept away in the course of three months, twenty- ) five thousand persons, being fully one- eighth of the entire population, j 1158. rrom India.— The eighth | annual conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India was held I at Moradabad in the month of January. Twenty-one American j and six native Missionaries were present. Interesting reports were given in of the state and progress of the work in the three districts of Barelly, Lucknow, and Moradabad, into which the country is divided by our American brethren. The num- ber of native church members was reported at six hundred and eighty- seven, with five hundred and fifty-six on trial, and five thousand three hundred and thirty-six scholars were receiving instruction in the mission schools. One hundred and thirty- three adult, and one hundred and sixty infant baptisms had taken place during the year, and the re- spective stations were regarded as in an encouraging state of prosperity. " A resolution, which may ultimately prove an important one, was adopted by the conference with reference to the extension of its work beyond the present boundaries of the mission. Entering India at a comparatively [late dajf (1856), this Chui'ch wisely ! sought out a neglected field, and ' fixed on Rohilcund and Oudh as a I suitable sphere of labour. Time has shown that this was a wise choice, but of late years it has been felt by ^ many connected with the mission that in choosing a special field it had ' been too readily assumed that all the rest of India was closed against these trans- Ganges brethren. If Methodism in India is to have a career in any measure corresponding to that it has achieved in America, it must, of necessity, overleap artifi- cial boundary lines. It professes to follow where God leads, and must be willing to keep close behind the pillar of fire, though it be led round the earth." With these views of theii' divine vocation, our American brethren contemplate the commence- ment of new stations in Bombay and Bengal, and wherever Provi- dence may open their way before them, at the same time taking care not to interfere unnecessarily with the labours of other societies, whose agents are already at work in these sections of the wide field. 1159. Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Chiu'ch, South. — As the last sheet of this work is going to press, we have received from the THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 551 Secretary of the Board at the Mission llooms, Nashville, an interesting statement respecting the missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, from which wo gather the following particulars, and regret we have not space for more : — From the year 18-i4, when this branch of the American Methodist Church received its present organisation, it has carried forward all the enterprises common to an evangelical Church in modern times ; prominent among these was the Missionary work. Her missions were domestic and foreign. The domestic missions embraced — 1. The native population in the poor and sparse settlements on the frontier borders ; 2. German missions : These were designed for emigrants to America who were coming from the " fatherland " in large numbers, and many of whom were iniidel or scep- tical ; 3. Indian missions : these were established among the aborigi- nes or "red men of the forest," that they might have the benefit of a preachedGrospel and Christian schools, &c. ; 4. The great work of the Southern Church was, formerlj^, the instruction of the slaves till they were all made free, in the mysterious providence of God, by the war of 18G1. Previous to this event, the Church numbered 171,857 coloured members, chiefly slaves, with 35,909 probationers for membership. 3,395 converted Indians were also united in chui'ch fellowship, with 171 pro- bationers and 83 preachers. Among all these classes of people a great and good work was carried on for many years by the Methodist Mis- sionaries of the Southern States of America. Since the termination of the civil war, many changes have taken place in the mission work of the Southern Church. Conference boundaries have been altered, and many of the coloured people here referred to have come under the care of the Northern Church. Those, however, who remained in connection with the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, have been organised into a separate body, called the " Coloured Methodist Episcopal Church of America." These coloured people formed Annual Conferences, which elected delegates to the General Con- ference, some of whom were minis- ters and others laymen. At the tirst General Conference of this body, two coloured preachers were elected bishops, and were ordained by Bishops Paine and McTyeire, of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. This newly-formed Church is actively engaged in gathering thousands into its comnmnion. It has a weekly paper called the Christian Index, and upwards of 100,000 Church members. The work among the Indians has also been revived, and the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in the true spirit of the founder of Methodism and of the mother Church, is already directing its attention to foreign lands, and has recently sent forth two Mission- aries, and will, no doubt, soon send forth many more. ADDITIOML ANECDOTES. 1160. Noble Mothers.— When John Wesley was asked to leave his native land and go out to Georgia in America to preach the Gospel to the settlers and the native Indians, he hesitated tUl he had an opportimity of consulting his mother, his father having been called away bj' death a short time before. On the matter being laid before his surviving parent, the noble-minded woman gave an answer worthy of her honoured name. She not only gave her free consent, but said, " Had I a 552 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. hundred sons I should be glad to see them all engaged in such a blessed work, although I might see them no more in this world." At a Missionary meeting in Lon- don, the Rev. Dr. Codman, from America, related the following touch- ing incident: — " An unusual number of Missionaries have, within a very short period, been taken from their fields of labour to their eternal rest ; and two of them under circumstances the most trying that can well be imagined. 1 allude to the barbarous murder of the two beloved J'oung men, Munson and Layman, by the natives of Sumatra. And I take this opportunity of communicating an interesting fact respecting one of these young men. Mr. Layman was a graduate of the college over which my friend and colleague. Dr. Humphrey, presided. When the news of his death reached America, Dr. Humphrey w^as requested to communicate the painful tidings to the bereaved mother. She received the melancholy intelligence with Christian submission, and said, pointing to a large family of chil- dren who surrounded her, 'I only wish that I had other children will- ing to lay down their lives for Christ.'" 1161. Pamily Contributions. — The manner in which many of the converted negroes in the West Indies contribute to the mission cause for each member of their respective families, is beautifully illustrated by the following incident as related by a returned Missionary : ' ' In calling over the names of the people on one occasion to ascertain how much each could give, 1 came to that of Fitzgerald Matthew. ' I am here, sir,' he instantly replied ; and at the same time I saw him hobbling with his wooden leg out of the crowd, to come up to the table pew, where I was standing. I won- dered what he meant, for the others answered to their names without moving from their places. I was, however, forcibly struck with his apparent earnestness. Oncoming up, he put his hand into one pocket, and took out a handful of sUver wrapped in paper, and said with a loving kind of abruptness, ' That's for me, massa.' ' Oh,' I said, keep your money at present ; I don't want it now ; I only want to know how much you can afford to give ; I will come for the money another time.' 'Ah! massa,' he replied, 'God's work must be done, and I may be dead ; ' and with that he plunged his hand into another pocket, and took out another handful of silver, and said, ' That's for my wife, massa.' Then he put his hand into a third pocket, and took out a somewhat smaller parcel, and said, ' That's for my pickaniny, massa ; ' at the same time giving me a slip of paper, which somebody had written for him, to say how much the whole was. It was altogether nearly <£ 3 sterling — a large sum for a poor field negro with a wooden leg to give. But his ex- pression of joy and happiness on the occasion was to me worth all the money in the world." 1162. A Child's Influence. — When Mr. Money resided in the Mahratta country in India, as his daughter, not more than three years old, was walking out with a native servant, they came near an old Hindu temple, when the man stepped aside, and "made his salaam," as they call it, to a small idol at the door. The child in her simple lan- guage said, "Saamy, what for you do that:"' "Oh, missy," said he, "that my god." "Your god, Saamy! why your god no see, no hear, no walk ; your god stone. My God see every thing." Mr. M. resid- THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 553 ing for some time there, Saamy con- tinued to worship at the temple, and missy to reprove him ; but when they were about to leave India, the poor heathen said, " What will poor Saamy do when missy go to Eng- land ? Saamy no father, no mother!" The child replied, " Oh, Saamy, if you love my God, he will be your father and mother too." He pro- mised to do so. "Then," said she, "you must learn my prayers." He agreed ; and she taught him the Lord's Prayer, Creed, and her morn- ing and evening hymns. Some time after this, he desired to leaiu Eng- lish, that he might read the Bible ; and he became at length a serious and consistent Christian. 1163. An Indian Girl.— "I have sometimes heard of Christ," said an Indian girl, seven years old, "and now I hnd Him to be just such a Saviour as I want. I have often heard people try to tell of the excel- lency of Christ ; but their tongues were too short to express the beauty i and love which are contained in this lovely Jesus ! I cannot tell my relations how lovely Christ is ! I wonder my poor playmates will choose that dreadful place hell, when there stands that beautiful person , Jesus, calling upon sinners, and say- ing ' Come away, sinners, to hcaren ." Come, oh ! do come to my Saviour ! i Shut Him out no longer, for there is I room enough in heaven for all of I you to be happy forever. It causes me miich joy, at times, that I de- light to serve Him ; and, by the help of God, I mean to hold out to the end of my days." 1164. Love for the Sanctuary. — On the arrival of two vessels at Demerara from the island of Do- minica, with a large number of slaves on board, some of whom had become decidedly serious, a female I member of a Christian church, who ; had formerly lived on the estate [ from whence they came, on hearing of their arrival went on board one of I the vessels. As soon as they saw [ her they exclaimed, " Here are we ; we come from de "Word of God in Dominica, but we no know if we hear de Word of God now. Poor we ! we no care where dem bring we, so we h( ar de Word of God." On being told that they would find chapels and Missionaries in Deme- rara, their sorrow was turned into joy, and hailing the slaves in the other ship, which was at anchor at a short distance, they cried out, " Keep good heart, dere be chapel here!" This was long before the great emancipation, when the Word of God was scarce in many places. A wonderful change has taken place since then, and numerous commo- dious and crowded sanctuaries attest the glorious success of the Missionary enterprise in Demerara. 1165. A Kaffir Boy.— A Kaffir boy, twelve years old, was asked whether he did not repent coming to Gnadendal — a Missionary settlement of the Moravians in South Africa. He answered in the negative. The Missionary observed, " But in the Kaffir country you had meat in plenty, and excellent milk, and here you cannot get them." ' He replied, "That is very true, but I wish to become a child of God, and I hear in this place how I may attain it, but in my own country i hear nothing of it, therefore I rejoice that I am come hither, and am satisfied with anything." 1166. A Christian Hottentot.— The Rev. W. Anderson, of Pacalts- dorp, in South Africa, gives the following account of a converted Hottentot, recently deceased on his station: — "Among those who have 554 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. departed this life, one was a inost worthy character. When a child he lost one hand, through the neglect of his heathen mother, and twice in his life, while in the service of the farmers, he had a narrow escape with his life. Once a large beam of wood fell on him, which laid him by for a long time. At another time he fell from a waggon loaded with wheatsheaves, and the wheel passed over his body, yet his life was spared. Though a weakly man with only one hand, he was very industrious. He had been in the Missionary institution fifteen years, and was never burdensome ; his garden was cultivated in a man- ner far superior to that of any other in the place. He was, moreover, a very pious man, and towards the closing days of his life he spoke sensibly of his faith in Christ. I attended him to his last hour. Some of his last words were very remarkable for one in his position. When asked, ' Are you afraid of death?' 'How can I,' he said, * while my eye is fixed upon the Lamb of God, upon a crucified Sa- viour P ' ' Have yoii pain ? ' I in- quired. * I have pain in my body,' he replied, ' but no pain in my mind. I am going to Crod my Father, through Jesus Christ my Iledeemer,' and so he passed away to be for ever with the Lord." 1167. A Noble Example.— In the early part of the year 1833, a converted chief in the Friendly Is- lands was invited on board a British man-of-war to dine with the officers. When the party had taken their seats at the table, the distinguished visitor was observed to pause, and ■when asked why he did not begin to eat, he replied, that he was waiting till a blessing was asked upon the food. The reproof was keenly felt, and the whole party were ashamed at being thus reproved by a man whose intellectual attainments they considered far inferior to their own. They rose, and the chief said grace in a most devout and becoming manner before they commenced their repast. 1168. The Clever Negro.— At a public meeting of the members of the Anthropological Society a short time ago, it was broadly insinuated, and even asserted that, however emotional and sensitive to religions impressions, the negro race were very inferior to mankind in general, and that in fact they had no souls, and were only animals of a class a little above the baboon or gorilla. After a gentleman had been expa- tiating very learnedly, as he thought, on the improbability of the negro belonging to the human family, from the fact of his curly hair, the thickness of his skull, and his shuffling gait, a negro youth being present, who had come to England to study at one of our colleges, stood up and asked permission to speak a few words. Permission having been given by the chairman, and all eyes being fijsed upon the sable stranger, he spoke substan- tially as follows : — " The gentleman who has just addressed the meeting thinks that I and my brethren of the negro race are not men because we have curly hair, our craniums are thick, and we have a shuffling gait when we walk. I have lately been down in Dorsetshire, where I ob- served the farm labourers have a shuffling gait ; and I thought that my countrymen, who generally walk much better, might be tempted to laugh at them for their awkward- ness, if they saw them ; but I do not think they would doubt their humanity on that account. And as to our curly hair, I think that need be no disparagement to us, as I have THE MISSIONARY WORLD, 555 known persons of fairer complexion try to make theirs curl without success. With regard to the thick- ness of our skulls 1 may ohserve that I suppose our Almighty and All- wise Creator knew what He was doing when He made us so. Our home is in a very hot and sultry climate, where the fiery rays of the sun have great power, and where the inner region of the cranium no doubt re- quires such a protection. If by any mistake in our conformation we had been made with skulls as thin as that of the learned gentleman who last spoke, our brains under the inliuence of the heat of Africa woiild, perhaps, have become as thin and as addled as his appear to be, judging from the foolish and unphilosophical statement wliich he has made ; and then it might have been fairly doubted whether we were men worth listening to." The young negro resumed his seat amid thundering applause ; and, for once at least, it appeared to be the general opinion that the black man was as clever as the white man. MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS. 1169. Chronological order of Missions and Missionary Societies. — Before the close of the sixteenth century, Geneva sent fourteen Mis- sionaries to the newly discovered regions of South America. Early in the seventeenth, the Dutch la- boured to convert the Ceylonese. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New Zealand dates from the year 1649 ; the Christian Knowledge Society from 1G98 ; the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, from 1701. In 1705, two Missionaries were sent to Tanquabar, by Frederick IV., King of Denmark. The Scotch Christian Knowledge Society rose in 1709. The Moravians went to the West Indies in 1732, and to Green- land in 1741: preceded in 1721, by ! Egede, who sailed from Bergen ; Eliot entered on his course in 1646, and Brainerdin 1743. The Methodist Missions were commenced in 1769, ! although the Wesleyan Missionary j Society did not assume its present , organised form till 1816. The Baptibt j Missionary Society was organised , in 1792; the London, in 179u; the I Edinburgh, in 1796 ; the Church, in : 1801 ; the America Board in 1810. ! The years 1799 and 1804 witnessed [ successively the rise of the Religi- ous Tract, and the British and I Foreign Bible Societies, both of j which had for their object the dilFu- [ sion of the knowledge of the truth at I home and abroad. In more recent 1 times a number of Missionary and i Philanthropic Associations have been ! organised, which need not be speci- I fled in this connection. ! 1170. Aggregate of Missionary Contributions in the United King- ' dom. — A series of Tables have been prepared by the Eev. W. A. ' Scott Robinson, showing the result ! of a careful analysis of the financial accounts of the various Foreign Mis- sionary Societies of Great Britain and Ireland. The following sum- mary may prove interesting to the reader: — Free Contributions of 61 Societies in 1871. 21 Church of England . . . £327,695 17 Nonconformist Societies . . 259,951 7 Joint Societies of Clmrchmen and Noncouformists . . . 100,654 13 Scottisli Societies .... 96,054 3 Irish Presbyterian Societies 12,902 £797,256 Large as this sum may ap- pear, it bears but a small proportion to the amount annually spent by 556 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. our countrymen in military equip- ment for the defence of the nation ; the ordinary luxuries of life ; or in intoxicating drink and tobacco. There is therefore ample room for the people of Great Britain and Ire- land to improve somewhat in the amount of their contributions for the spread of the Gospel throughout the world. 1171. The Development Theory. — At a Missionary meeting held at Carlisle in 1871, the Bishop of Pe- terborough struck a severe blow at the development theory as applied to religion. In the course of his ad- dress he said : ' ' You know there is a modern theory in fashion that re- ligion is a development of clime and race just as men are developed from oysters, and so forth — that religions mark the development of difterent races, so that we have now Fetichism and now Monotheism. It is alleged that Christianity is one of these stages of development ; and in par- ticular, it is said, that it is a Semitic religion. Then they say it is confined to the Aryan race. They say that it is only to be found amongst this race, that it only succeeds amongst these, and that it is a vain delusion to say that Christianity will suit all races in all stages of development. Now, here is a fair challenge between Christianity and the philosophers, and we are bound to take it up. And what is the answer which your missions give to this ? You try Christianity in the open field against every one of the existing religions, more or less false and degraded, and which more or less beguile and de- ceive men, outside the pale of the Christian Church. "What is the re- sult? Do you find Christianity worsted in any of these encounters ? Do you find it dominated or absorbed in Mohammedanism, Confucianism, Buddhism, or Brahminism ? No : but you find, uniformly, sooner or later — be the stage of development what it may, be the conditions of race and climate what they may, be the existing religion what it may — you find that Christianity makes its way through everywhere, has conquests, wins converts now in one region of the earth, now in another, now from one sort of religion, now from another — now from the savage in his lowest state of degradation, now from the man who approaches nearest to the civilisation of the West; you find that everywhere, and in all climes, and in all circum- stances, the Dagon idols of heathen temples fall more or less maimed and shattered before the presence of the ark of the Lord. It is here we take.xip the challenge, and answer those who tell us that Christianity is an eflete, dying thing. The life of the seed is in it still, and cast it where you will, provided it but sink beneath the soil, there is in it the Divine life which will make it spring up and bear fruit according to its kind." MOTIVES TO PEKSEVEEANOE. 1172. Difficulties. — In a work so great, and afi'ecting so many in- terests as that of the Missionary enterprise, it is not to be wondered at that numerous difiiculties should have to be encountered. These difii- culties arise from the prevalence of selfishness — the natural enmity of the human heart — the dangers to which Missionaries are exposed from unhealthy climates, wild beasts, and savage men — the toil of acquiring foreign languages, and from various other causes which might be men- tioned. In some instances these difiiculties have been so numerous and formidable, as to become tho- roughly discouraging to those who THE MISSIONARY WOELD. 557 are engaged in the prosecution of the good work both at home and abroad. But why should this be the case ? seeing there are so many motives for perseverance in the noble enterprise — motives of the most weighty im- port affecting the destiny of all concerned not only in this world but also in that which is to come. If we view the subject from a proper stand-point, [and in the light of eternity, we shall buckle on our armour afresh, and go forth to fight the good fight of faith," and taking as our watchwords o«tt'«j-(^ tu victory, and no surrender ! 1173. The Cause of God.— The first and the highest motive which should actuate us to perse- verance in the glorious Missionary enterprise may be derived from the consideration of the fact that it is the cause of God. It has been in- augurated and carried on up to the present time, not for party purposes, or to obtain the applause of mortal men, but especially and emphatically to promote the honour and glory of the great Jehovah, and to win preci- ous souls for Christ. Every Mis- sionary of the Cross, and every disciple of the Lord Jesus who ministers to his necessities, is en- gaged in the service of the " King of kings and Lord of lords." The Divine command is "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature," and the promise is * ' Lo I am with you always even unto the end of the world." How exalted the service ! This is the highest and most honourable employment under heaven. jN'or will the Master neglect or suffer His servants to go unrewarded. " There- fore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abound- ing in the work of the Lord, foras- much as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord." 1174. Past Experience. — A cheering measure of encouragement, and powerful motives for continued eflbrt in the cause of Christian mis- sions, may be gathered from the ex- perience of the past. Not only has the promised presence of the Master been realised, and the protection of Divine Providence been extended in a remarkable manner to His ser- vants, but the Gospel of Christ has proved to be what it professes to be — " the power of God iinto Salva- tion to every one that believeth." Whenever that Gospel has been faithfully preached and brought to bear upon the heart and conscience by the influence of the Holy Spirit, the results have been conviction of sin, a heart-felt plea for mercy, faith in Christ, Divine forgiveness, a sense of pardon, and a hope of heaven. In many places sinners have been converted, and success has been rea- lised on a large scale. Multitudes of people once dark benighted heathens, have been gathered into the fold of Christ, places of worship have been erected, native churches organised, and a work accomplished which proves to a demonstration, that Christianity is not a cunningly devised fable, but the wasdom of God and the power of God for the world's regeneration. 1175. Human Eelationship. — When we plead the cause of Chris- tian missions, we plead on behalf of those who are nearly related to us by the ties of a common humanity. Poor perishing heathens may differ from us in complexion, in language, in intelligence, and in social posi- tion ; but they are nevertheless our brethren and sisters in the sight of God ; " bone of our bone, flesh of our flesh." "We have all been cre- ated by the same power, preserved by the same goodness, redeemed with the same precious blood, and are 558 THE MISSIONARY WORLD. alike possessed of immortal, never- dying souls. And let no one say with wicked Cain, * ' Am I my bro- ther's keeper ? " You are your brother's keeper, and God will re- quire the blood of your heathen brother at your hands, if you allow him to perish for lack of knowledge, when you have bread enough and to spare. Hasten then to the help of those who need your assistance in whatever clime they dwell, and however wretched their condition, remembering the claims they have upon your sympathy and benevo- lence, from the fact of their Com- mon origin and destiny with your- selves. 1176. Motives of Gratitude.— In the prosecution of the great Mis- sionary enterprise, we should never forget what the Gospel has done for us and oiir country. What were we before the truth of God came with saving power to our hearts ? And what was our country before it was visited with the light of our Divine Christianity. "We have it on good authority that our Pagan forefathers wandered over the hills and through the dales of old Albion, in a state of perfect nudity, painting their bodies and manifesting an attitude as savage, degraded and warlike as that of the wild Hottentots, Indians, or Kaffirs, on whose behalf we plead. We boast of England's greatness and glory ; but what has made Eng- land great and glorious ? Not her extensive commerce, her splendid army, or her powerful navy unfurl- ing the national flag in every sea ; but the " glorious Gospel of the blessed God." This same Gospel, and that alone can make other na- tions great, and glorious, and free. Let us ma,ke haste to give it to them with an unsparing hand, and may the blessing of God attend our effi)rts. Havin"f been ourselves res- cued from sin, and guilt, and death, and hell, let us from motives of gratitude to the God of our salvation, flee to the rescue of our fellow-men, who from the depth of their danger and distress are crying " Come over and help us ! " 1177. The Word of Prophecy.— JSTor is it an uncertain warfare in which those engage who go forth to fight the battles of the Lord in the high places of the mission field. The Captain of our salvation, who has all power in heaven and on earth, has given us the assurance of victory if we prove faithful to Him as our Divine Leader and Lord. Our foes may be numerous and powerful; but He that is for us is stronger than all that are against us. If we put on the whole armour of God, and contend lawfully, we have nothing to fear : for ' ' the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds." Many pages might be filled with clear and explicit predictions of the final triumphs of Christianity. What can be more encouraging than the language of the evangelical prophet, employing another beautiful figure ? " As the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater ; so shall My Word be that goeth forth out of My mouth : it shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it. For ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth with peace : the mountains and the hills shall break forth before you into singing, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands. In- stead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead of the briar THE MISSIONARY WORLD. 559 shall come up the myrtle-tree : and it shall be to the Lord for a name, for an everlasting^ sign that shall not be cut off" (Isaiah Iv. 10— 1;5). Adverting to the happy time whun Missionary work shall be hnished, by the conversion of the whole world to God, Jeremiah says, "And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man his bro- ther, saying, Know the Lord : for they shall all know Me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord " (Jeremiah xxxi. 34). And Christ Himself said, ' ' This Gospel shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come." And speaking of the result, He says, " They shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north and the south, and they shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of God." The glorified saints of God in heaven are, moreover, represented as recog- nising the extensive range, and the blessed results of the Missionary enterprise, singing a new song to the praise and glory of Him who had redeemed them to God by His blood " out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." 1178. The Eecompense. — Those who faithfully labour to bring about this grand consummation — the con- version of the world to Christ, will have their reward, not of merit, but through the free, infinite grace and mercy of God in Christ Jesus. That reward will be realised partly in this life, but more fully in the' life to come. The peace and comfort resulting from humble persevering efforts to do good, with a single eye to the glory of God, cannot be ec^uallcd by any earthly enjoyment. Nor will any mansions in heaven be more bright and glorious than those reserved for zealous Missionaries of the Cross who are found faithful unto death. In view of the great recompense of reward, weU might the Apostle exclaim, " Let us not be weary in well doing, for in due season we shall reap if we faint not." "I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought the good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day, and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing " (2 Timothy iv. 6—8). Solomon says, " He that winneth souls is wise," and in beautiful har- mony with this is the language of Daniel, "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firma- ment ; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever " (Daniel sii. 3). May both the reader and writer of this book in the last great day hear from the lips of the Master the welcome plaudit, "Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." " Servant of God, well done ! Rest from tby loved employ ; The battle fought, the victoi-y won, Enter thy Master's joy." 560 TABULAE VIEW OF MISSIONAET SOCIETIES. 1872. Missions Com- menced. 1701 1 1800 1795 1792 1816 1769 1803 1842 1860 1 1860 1840 1845 1824 1843 1847 1844 1840 1845 1844 1865 1732 1822 1828 1833 1816 1797 1852 1842 1860 1860 1810 1819 1814 1832 1832 1846 1845 -j 1845 1859 1839 1 NAMES. Number of Ordained Mission- aries. Number of Church Members. Number of Scholars. Approxi- mate Annual Income. BKITISH SOCIETIES. Society for the Propagation of thej Gospel in Foreign Parts J Cliurch Missionary Society 464 329 230 85 23 1,071 78 211 40 4 4 11 28 40 12 11 14 156 21 56 35 71 20 44 19 10 2 131 63 49 129 17 16 2 12 16 5 30,000 21,705 40,000 37,426 563 158,505 13,898 5,656 284 211 218 1,906 5,740 1,000 130 20,742 1,368 4,656 1,851 3,478 114 4 28,718 5,182 26,480 3,700 1,123 550 70 301 351 1,000 41,941 38,231 8,032 1,523 264,649 3,951 82 714 2,800 9,752 6,903 800 1,300 23,254 900 3.752 1,500 3,218 13,037 150 60 14.410 4,078 7,397 10,059 2,341 329 32 1,500 2,113 1,500 £ 97,603 153,697 114,306 27,496 6,000 148,585 30,000 32,280 11,771 2,500 5,500 36,054 10,000 27,359 36,671 7,504 5,000 8,378 9,352 4,500 24,401 8,500 12,000 10,000 33,000 8,000 7,700 4,000 4,000 1,500 92,000 43,000 43,500 76,000 13,000 5,500 1,500 7, .500 9,500 1,500 Baptist Missionary Society General Baptist Missionary Society Wesleyan Missionary Society Pi-imitive Methodist Missionary Society United Methodist Free Church Mis-I sionary Society J Methodist New Connexion Missions Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Missions... Free Church of Scotland Missions United Presbyterian Church Missions... English Presbyterian Church Missions Irish Presbyterian Church Missions South American Missionary Society CONTINENTAL SOCIETIES. Moravian Missionai-y Society Paris Evangelical Missionary Society ... Rhenish Missionary Society Hermansburgh Missionary Society AMERICAN SOCIETIES. American Board of Foreign Missions ... Methodist Episcopal Church Missions... Baptist Missionary Union Reformed Dutch Church Missions Methodist Episcopal Church South j Southern Baptist Board of Missions United Presbyterian Church Missions... Nova Scotia Presbyterian Church 1 INDEX. PAR. Abbeokuta .... 1096 Abeel's 'Kesidenoo in China' . . 974 Africa, Western 757, 1088 Southern . . . 1101 Central .... 1114 Books on . - . 8G7 Africans, West 75, 399, 400 South .... 114 Africaner's Conversion 409 Dream .... 410 Death .... 411 AfHictions and Be- reavements . 749 Aged Collector, An . 569 Agents Provided . . 643 Aikman's 'Cyclopajdia' 774 Akropong .... 1097 Alexander's 'Travels' 877 America, North 43, 1051 South . . . .1061 British .... 362 Discovery of 43, 1051 Books on . . . 831 American Missionary Societies . . 297 Baptist M. Society 300 Board of Missions 298 Episcopal Board of Missions . 301 Free Will Baptist Missions . . 304 Indian Missionary Association . 308 Missionai-y Asso- ciation . . 312 Jews' Society . . 303 Lutheran C. Mis- sions . . . 30C Methodist E. M. Society . . ."301 M. E. Church South Missns 1159 Presbyterian Mis- sions . . . 305 Anniversaries . 1154 Americans ... 41, 44 Amos, Rev. R., in danger . . 751 Amoy 476 Ancient Nations, State of ... . 2 Anderson, Rev. John 531 Anecdotes, Additional 1160 Aneityuni .... 454 Aiiguilla 1071 Annual Subscriptions 531 Anonymous Contri- butor . . . 601 Antigua 1065 Armenia, Travels in . 825 Arthur's 'M. to Mysore' 942 Asbury, Frances . . 1005 Ashantis 90 Asiatics 140 Associations and Branches . . 500 Athanasius, Testi- mony of . . 4 Australia .... 1116 Australian Colonies . 437 Aborigines . . 153 Australasia . . . .1116 Books on . . . 900 Australasians . . . 153 Backhouse's ' Travels ' 883 Bahamas 1076 Baillie's ' Missionary of Kilmany ' 817 Baker,Rev.T.,Murderof 729 Baptist Missionary So- ciety 240— 247, 382 Society's Publica- tions . . . 765 General M. Society 248 Jamaica Jubilee . 853 Baptists 239 Baptisms, Romish . 192 Barbadoes . . 392, 1079 Barbuda 1070 Bartholomew's, St. . 1072 Basle, Missionai-y So- ciety ... 288 PAE. Basutus 131 Basutuland . . 418, 1106 Beaumont, Joseph . 530 Bechuana Country . 41G Bechuanas .... 130 Beck, John .... 1024 Beccham's ' Ashanti ' 871 Benevolence, Scrip- tural . 489, 492 of Missionaries . 603 Benevolent Planters 617,618 Bengal 11'27 Benuie, John . . . 1019 Beuome. Little . . 82 Berlin Missionarv So- ciety ." . . 288 Missionary Union 295 Bettleheim, Dr. . . 267 Beynon, William . . 998 Bigotry . . . 498, 490 Bishop, not wanted . 43'1 Black's, Rev.W., ' Me- moirs ' . . 8 10 Blair's ' Waldenses ' . 820 Bleby, Preservation of 681 Bleby's ' Death of Slavery ' . . 856 Blumhardt's ' Miss. Geography ' . 778 Rlyth, George . . . 1017 Boaz's 'Youth of India' 947 Bombay 1129 Book leading the way 632 Borneo ..... 1134 Boy and his Farthing 626 and his Marbles . 625 Boys in danger . . 676 Boyce'3 ' Notes of South Africa' 890 Brahminism .... 141 i5rainerd, David 832, 1027 Brazilians ... 53, 54 Brazil, Intelligence from . . . 1157 Brigg's ' Modern Mis- sions ' . . . 793 Brindclbund . . . 470 562 PAR. PAR. PAR. British Jews' Societv Ceylon . 467, 958, 1130 Confucius .... 152 237, 1152 Channel Islands . . 345 Congregational Mis- Broadbent, Eev. S. . 695 Chapel demolished . 740 sionary Socie- Brown, David . . . 985 Child's ' Grave in the ties . . . 225 Brown's ' History of Ocean ' . . 753 Home Missions . 238 Missions' 770 Influence . . . 1162 Continent of Europe . 346 Brownlee, John . . 987 Chilians 62 Continental Missionar y Brunton, Henry . . 1015 Chilled to Death . . 687 Societies 275 Buchanan, Claudius . 986 China . . . 234,475, 634 Anniversaries 1153 On India . . . 935 1135 Contrast, The . 417 ,452 Bushmanland . . . 1111 Opened . . .967,965 Conversion of a Des- Buddhism .... 142 Its StateandPros- perado . . 368 Buenos Ayres . . . 373 pects . . . 968 Conversions . . . 334 Bumby, Mr., di-owned 671 Its Spiritual Claims 969 Convicts 155 Life of ... . 908 Books on . . . 967 Cookman, George G. 545 Bum's 'Missionary Intelligence from 1154 Coolie Mission . . 424 Enterprise' . 782 Chinese . . 150, 482, 970 Countrymen, Perils Bunting, Jabez .. . 525 Language . . . 151 from . . . 734 Burchell, Thomas 1003 Converts ... 482 Coutts, Miss Burdett 598 Burder's ' Missionaiy Christian David . . 1022 Coveteousness . 495 .496 Anecdotes ' . 801 Young Men . 561 Cox's ' Baptist Mis- Burmah . . . 472, 1131 Liberality 604, 610, 612 sionary So- Burmese 148 Concord . . . 433 ciety' . . . 787 Bushmen 120 Experience . . 391 Crocodiles, Danger from 697 Buyer's ' Letters on Duty .... 318 Crook's 'Ireland and India . . . 930 Knowledge Society 204 Cliristianity,Missionary America ' . Cross, Eev. W., Ship- 818 Cabman's ' Mission ' . 336 171, 172 wreck of 670 Calabar, Old ... 1100 and Civilisation . 799 Life of ... . 912 Caldwell,Mr. drowned 680 Christians in Palestine 14 Crusades 181 California .... 370 Christopher's, St. . . 1069 Calvert, Mr., Deliver- Church Missionary Dahomans .... 92 ance of . . 726 Society 205—208 Daily Offerings . . 548 and Lyth, Madams 728 Mission Stations Damai-aland . . . 1112 Calvin 331 385, 422 Damaras .... 136 Cameroons .... 1099 Missionai-yEeport 1143 Danish Missions . . 276 Campbell's, Dr. 'Mari- Society's Publi- Davies's 'North Africa' 876 time Discoveries' 777 tions . . . 763 'China' . . . 969 Martyr of Erro- of Scotland's Foreign Dawson, William 533 manga . . 917 Missions . 216 Death averted . . . 675 Eev. J., Travels . 880 Churchill's ']Mova Demerara .... 1078 John .... 991 Scotia' . . 839 Denmark .... 1046 Canada 1059 City, Perils in the . 709 and her Missions 826 Cannibalism . . 163 , 726 Civilisation . . 400, 401 Desperado reclaimed 741 Canton 1136 Clarkson's ' India and Development Theory 1171 Canvassing .... 563 the Gospel ' . 932 Devil Worship . 104 , 106 Cape of Good Hope 116,1101 Claver, Peter . . . 981 Difficulties,M)ssionai-y 1172 Coast .... 1094 Coke, Dr. . 252, 639, 648 Divine Providence . 628 Carey, Dr. . . 951 , 999 Coke's ' History of Dixon, James . . ." 529 Carey, Marshman, West Indies' 847 Dixon's 'America' . 843 and Ward . 952 Collections and Col- Dober, Leonard . . 1021 Cargill, Mrs., Life of 911 lecting . . 558 Dominica .... 1066 Carib Indians . . 5 7, 61 Colenso, Dr. ... 210 Don Santiago's Con- Wars ... 63, 65 Colour, grades of . . 69 version . . 374 Game's ' Eminent Columbia, British . . 363 Draper, Eev. J. D., Missionaries ' 804 Columbine, Wreck of 673 Life of . . 909 Carpenter, Miss, Six Columbus ... 39, 56 Drew, Daniel, Esq. . 687 months in Command and Promise 320 Diniid Priests in Gaul 25 India . . . 965 Comparative Eesults 486 Druidism .... 18 Caste 146 Conference ou Missions 798 Drunkenness in Africa 113 INDEX. 5G3 PAR. PAR. PAU. Dubois, Abb^ . . . 980 Female Collectors . 560 Garwood's ' Million 'Letters on India' 933 Fernando Po . . . 1098 Peopled City' 814 Duff, Missionary Ship 231) Fernley, John, Esq. . 589 Geikie's 'Missions to Duff, Dr 1020 Fetish 97 Wrong Places '780 Duff's 'Missions and Fields of Labour De- German Missionary tho Church' 961 scribed . . 1031 Society . . 292 Duhoborsti, a llussian Figure altered . . . 567 Germany .... 1042 Sect . . . 36 Fiji Islands . 444, 1120 Mission work in 352 Duncan's 'Jamaica' . 851 and Fijiaus . . 922 Gill's ' Gems from Dutch Missionary So- Fijians . . . 162 , 922 Coral Islands 924 cieties . . 284 Fiuley's ' Autobio- Giving essential . . 556 graphy' . . 844 As God has pros- EarlyAges,Missions in 318 Fire, Danger from 749 pered us 557 Earthquakes . 711- -713 in Forest . . . 705 Glasgow Missionary East's 'Western Africa' 867 First Missionary . . 174 Society . . 215 Ebenezer .... 393 Mission Station . 175 God's House, Love for 396 Economy and Libe- Convert in Europe 176 Gogerly, Daniel J. 1010 rality . . . 564 Missionary Meet- Gogerly's 'Pioneers of Edinburgh, Medical ing .... 177 Bengal ' . . 95;! Missions . . 224 Missionary Iveport 178 Goree ..... 1090 Egedo, Hans . • . 277 Protestant Mis- Gospel, Adaptation of 377 Egypt, State of . . 9 sion . . . 183 Gossner's Mission 289 Eimeo 449 Missionary Mai'tyr 735 Grant, Asahel . . . 1029 Eliot, John .... 1026 Fish-hooks, Power of 720 Grant's 'Missions to Ellis, WilUani . . . 638 Foochow 1139 the Heathen ' 794 Ellis's ' Polynesian Foolas 86 Gratitude, Motives of 1176 Researches ' . 915 Foreign Aid Society . 2():» Great Britain, State of 17 ' Madagascar ' 885 Auxiliaries . . 613 Greece 1048 ' Missionary An- Formosa 477 Gi'eegrees .... 96 nual ' . . . 802 Four Missionaries Sliot 732 Greenland .... 1050 Emancipation . . . 386 Fowler and Goy, Ship- Mission to . 277 , 827 Emigrant Orphans . 667 wreck of . . 662 Grenada 1081 Emigration .... 47 Fox's 'West African Grey's ' Polynesian Encouragement . . 319 Missions ' . 869 Mythology ' . 914 Enemies madeFriends 412 France, Moral State Griqualaud .... 1109 England . . . 333, 1032 of . . 24, 1037 Griquas 123 Missions to . . 180 Free Baptist Mission- Gutzlaff's China . . 967 English Presbyterian ary Society . 309 Voyages . . . 975 Missions 220 Church of Scot- Episcopalian Mission- land Mission 217 Haidee, Wreck of the 674 ary Societies 198 Freedom, Kesults of Hamilton, James . . 541 Epitaph,AMissionarj''s 759 387- -390 Hankow 1138 Etheridge's ' Life of Freeman's ' Journal ' 872 Happy Deaths . . . 462 Dr. Coke ' . 808 French Canadian Mis- Hardy's ' Jubilee of Europe 333, (537, 814, 1031 sionary So- Ceylon Mis- Europeans, State of . 17 ciety . . . 314 sion ' . . . 957 Evangelical Continen- Colonies . . . 108G Harris, Howell . . . 650 tal Society . 272 Frere's, Sir Bartle. Hartley's ' Researches Lutheran Missions 291 Testimony . 466 in Greece ' . 824 Example, A Noble . 1167 Friendly Islands 439, 1119 Harvard's ' Narrative ' 940 Experience of the Past 1174 Islanders . . . 159 Harvey Islands . . 450 Extravagance . . . 497 Fmit at Last . . . 425 Hasseli's 'From Pole to Pole' . . Hawkins's ' Church 773 Family Contributions 1161 Gambia 1091 Fantis 91 Gardiner, Captain . 268 Missions ' . 788 Farmer, Thomas, Esq. 593 'Memoir of ' 845 Haytr 1085 Farmer's ' Friendly Gardiner's' ZuluCoun- Notes on a vist to 861 Islands ' . . 921 try' . . . 898 Heald. James, Esq. . 590 Farthing Movemeat 509,570 ' Christian Mis- Heathen, Perils by the 715 Fellatas 88 sionaries ' 805 Heroines, The Two . 728 564 INDEX. I'AR. Ilick, S., and the Clergyman . 565 Hill, Eev. W., mur- dered . . . 742 Hindrances . . . 493 Hindu Festivals . . 143 Hindus 140 Hodgson, Eev. T. L. 520, G95 Holden, Isaac, Esq. . 591 Holden's ' Kaffir Kaoes' 892 Holland 104S Holme's ' Moravian Missions ' . . 784 llolroyd's ' Historical Sketches ' . 815 Home Mission Work 339 Heathenism . . 19 Honduras .... 1077 Hoole, Dr 1011 Hoole's ' Year Book of Missions ' . 77G Hopkins, Henry, Esq. 597 Horse, Sagacity of . 708 Horsford's ' Voice from the West Indies ' . . 862 Hot Water, In . . . 745 Hottentot, A Christian 1166 Hottentots . . 116, 119 Hough's ' Christianity in India ' . . 929 Hue's ' Christianity in Chiua ' . . 073 Hudson's Bay Terri- tory . . . 1058 Hughes, Isaac . . . 993 Huie's ' History of Missions ' . 772 Human Ingenuity . 672 Instrumentality . 487 Sacrifices . 107, 110 Humcanes .... 714 Hunt, John .... 1014 Ice and Snow, Perils in ... . 683 Icebergs, Danger from 672 Idolatry, Origin of . 3 Old Testament Notices of . 5 Condemned . . 6 Idols mentioned in Scriptures . 7 Destroyed . 431, 442 Illingworth's ' Voice from the Sanctuary ' . 812 Image Worship . 98, 100 Inde2)endents . . . 225 PAR. India 232 Book-son ... 927 Continental 459, 928 1126 Northern . . . 461 Southern . . . 460 Openings in . 633, 641 Intelligence from 1158 Indian Girl .... 1163 Indian's Testimony . 366 Indians, Mission to . 365 North American 831 Infanticide .... 169 Infantile Training . 624 Inkle and Yarico . . 60 Inquisition .... 191 Intelligence, Kecent . 1155 Ireland 1036 Mission Work in 342 State of . . 22, 23 Irish Presbyterian Foreign Mis- sions . . . 222 Isle of Man .... 344 Israelites, Libei-ality of 583 Italy ... 31, 636, 1040 Jacobs, Peter . . . Jalloffs Jamaica . . . 394, ' Enslaved and Free' . . . 'Past and Present' Japan . . 483, 635, Japanese Jarves' ' Sandwich Islands ' . . 'Jenkins, Rev. J., Memoirs of ' Jenisalem, State of . Jews and Gentiles, State of . . in Jerusalem . . Jewish Missionary Societies . . Jewitt's ' Daughters of India ' . . Jobson's ' America' . * Australia ' . . Jones, Peter . . . Jones's ' Ojebway Indians ' . . Johnston and Pattison Persecuted . Judson's, Mrs., ' Island Grave ' . . ' Memoirs ' . . 'Burman Mission' Jrstin Martyr's Testi- mony . . . 636 85 1064 849 1140 149 902 863 11 1 15 296 962 842 900 534 835 659 7.54 957 948 324 PAR. Juvenile Associations 604 Collectors . . . 559 Christmas Offer- ings . . . 507 Kaffir Superstition . 133 Boy 1165 Kaffirlaud . . 421, 1108 Kaffirs . . . 126, 127 Kaffraria, British . . 1102 Keppel Islands . . 375 Khamicsberg Station 407 Kidd's ' Travels and Researches ' . 779 King Menelek's Letter 640 George's Contri- bution . . 602 Kingsmill's ' Missions and Mission- aries ' ... 792 Kladakula, the Robber Chief ... 748 Knibb, William . . 1002 Korannas .... 122 Krapf's ' Travels and Researches ' . 879 Kurdistan .... 351 Labrador, Mission Work in . . 359 Ladies' Associations . 602 Committee . . 258 Lagos 1U95 Lands of the Bible Lapland, Mission Work in . . 357 Leigh, Rev. Samuel . 1012 Life of ... . 904 Lelievre's ' Alpine Missionary' . 823 Leslie's ' Dawn of Light' . . 963 Lessey, Theophilus . 532 Liberia 1093 Light in the Valley . 414 Lions, Danger from 695, 696 Little Willie's Grave 752 Littles, Importance of 571 Livingstone's 'Travels and Researches ' 881 Lockhart's ' Medical Missionary ' . 976 London^ Steamer, Loss of .... 678 London Missionary Society .22(»— 230 Society's Stations 383 Society's Publi- cations . . 764 INDEX. 565 TAR. London Missionary Society's Anni- versary . . 1144 • City Mission . . 335 Jews' Society . 212 Lougbott.om's Ship- wreck . . . G66 Lord Lawrence's Tes- timony . . 465 Lost in the Desert G89, 707 Love j'our Enemies . 397 Luther's Career . . 330 Lycett, Sir Francis . o'J2 Madagascar 235, 42G, 616, Mission Work in 1115 Bishopric of . . 211 Madras 1128 Makololo 132 Mal-iys 138 Mahigasy. . . 139,1115 Mandingoes .... 84 jl/an'aMail Boat, Loss of ... . 665 Marsden, Samuel . . 989 and Leigh's Ship- wreck . . . 664 Marsden's (J) NaiTow Escape . . 669 ' Nova Scotia ' . 838 Marshman, Joshua . 1001 Martin's, St. ... 1074 Martyn, Henry . . 987 Martyr of Erromanga 917 Martyrs of Namaqua- land . 719, 894 of Fiji .... 729 Massie's ' Continental India' . . 928 Matteer's ' Land of Charity' . . 944 Mauritius, Mission Work in . . 435 Maynooth .... 188 Maynard, Jas M., Esq. 695 McArthur's Account of Spain . . 29 JIcArthur, W., Esq. . 588 MciJ rain's 'Missionary Travels ' . . 875 Means of Communi- cation . . . 629 of Supporting the Work . . 487 Medhurst's 'China' . 968 Melanesia .... 1124 Memorial Churches . 430 Methodism, Genius of 249 Methodist Conference in China . . 480 I'AR Methodist Missionary Societies . . 249 Mexicans . . . 45, 46 Mexico . . . 371, 372 Micronesia . . 457, 1123 Midnight M(!etii)gs . 427 Milsom's ' Who is my N cigh- bour?' . . 781 Minor Missionaiy So- cieties 263, 317 Miscellaneous Items 582, 1169 MissionaryWorks 813 Missionai-y's life in danger . . 744 Missionary Societies, Chronological Order of . . 1169 Tabular View of. 1179 Contributions in United King- dom . - .1170 Prayer Meetings 510 Anniversaries 512 Sermons. . 112 513 Meetings . 514- -520 Deputations 522 523 rigs 573 Cherry Trees. 574 Hens .... 575 Ducklings . . . 676 Baskets . . . 577 Cocoanut Trees . 578 Bees 579 Fishpots . . . 680 Cats 581 First Fruits . . 783 Literature . 760 761 ' Gazetteer ' . . 775 ' Book for the Young ' . . 791 Era 332 Spirit on the Con- tinent . . 275 'World' . . . 771 Missionaries, Eminent 978 lioman Catholic . 978 of Church Socie- ties .... 982 of Congregational Societies . . 990 of Baptist Socie- ties . . . 999 of Methodist So- cieties . . 1005 of Presbyterian Societies . . 1015 of Moravian So- ciety . . . 1021 PAU. Missionaries of Ameri- can Societies 102C Sundry .... 1030 Driven away . . 725 Kobbed in China 743 Mission to the Mor- mons . . . 316 Station Plundered 74G Missions and Mission- ary Societies 171 the Cause of God 1173 Mitchel, Donald . . 1016 Model of Missions . 800 Modern Times in . . 327 Moffat, Kobert . 887, 994 Mohammedanism . . 34 Mohammedans, Cha- racter of . . 12 Moister's Memorials of Missionaiy Labour . . 795 Miss. Pioneers . 796 Stories .... 797 History of Wes- leyanMissions 785 Father of our Missions . 809 MonthlySubscriptions 547 Montserrat .... 1067 Moors 87 Moravian Missions 278, 280, Stations . . . 380 Moravians .... 279 Morning of Joy . . 429 Morrison's ' London Miss. Society' 786 Mortality in Western Africa . . 757 Mortimer, Thomas . 537 Mosheth, Conversion and Death of 420 Moteto, Story of . . 419 Mother's regret . . . 144 Mothers, noble. . . 1160 Mullen's ' South India' 943 Mumbo Jumbo . . . 112 Mysterious Voyage . 639 Mythology of the Ancients . . 8 Namaqua, The dying 413 Xaraaqualand . . .1110 Mamaquas . . 121, 124 Natal .... 423, 1103 Navagator's Island . 450 Naval Mission . . . 266 Nawab of Kampore . 586 Negroes ..... 137 Negro Slaves . 66, 67, 71 A clever . . . 1168 566 INDEX. PAK. Negro Liberality . . 623 Netherlands Missionary Society . . 282 Nevis 1068 New Brunswick . . 105-i New Church or'ganised 479 Newfoundland 360,841,1056 New Hebrides . . . 453 New Stations formed 404 New Zealand . 438, 1118 New Zealanders 166, 158 Newton, Eobert 526, 610 Noel's 'female Agency' 964 Norway 1045 Mission work in 3f5 Norwegian Missionary Society . . 293 Nova Scotia .... 1053 Obeism and Myalism 68 Occasional Offerings 549 Offering a Son . . . 550 Old Betty's All . . 619 OldestChristiauHymn 325 Old Sandy . . \ . 620 Orange Free State . 1104 Oregon, Mission Life in .... 836 Mission work in 367 Travelling in . . 699 Organisation, advan- tages of . . 500 Orphan House, Mr. Muller's . . 585 Ouseley, Eev. Gideon 348 Ovampoland .... 1113 Paganism, Afi-ican . 95 Palestine, State of . 10 Pa6o 655 Papehia 652 Parkinson, Mr. and Mrs. Death of 758 Parsees 147 Parsons, James . . 540 Patagonian Mission 268—270 Patagonians ... 65 Patience, Have . . . 666 Patteson, Bish op. Murder of '. 731 Paul the. Apostle 645, 709, 715, 734 Peabody, George.Esq. 599 Pearce, Eev. H., ' Me- moirs of . 895 Peddie's ' Second Ee- formation' . 821 j's ' Indian Ee- searches ' . 931 PAR. Pence, Take care of the 568 Penny a week . . . 607 Pentecost .... 321 Philip, Dr 986 Phillippo's ' Jamaica ' 849 Eev. J. M. . . . 1004 Phillip's ' Vade Mecum' 946 Pekin 1137 Persecution in China 733 Perseverance, Motives to ... . 1172 Peruvians ... 50, 51 Perils, Numerous . . 682 Peter's Deliverance from Prison 736 Pilfering in Fiji . . 166 Pilgrimages .... 145 Pirates, Escape from . 660 Planter's Testimony 395 Polygamy . . . Ill Polynesia, Openings in 630 Polj'nesiaus . . 167, 168 Polynesian. The dying 458 Popery and Infidelity 26 Portugal 1039 Portugal, State of . . 30 Prayer of Faith . . 755 Precipice,Daiiger from 706 Prejudice,Westlndian 70 Preparatory Work . 463 Presbyterian Missionary Societies . 213 Board of Foreign Missions . . 315 Synod in China . 478 Missions in China 1150 Propaganda de Fide 185,187 Propagation Society 198 — 201, 1142 Society's Publi- cations . . 762 Anniversary . . 1142 Primitive Methodist Missionary Society 260, 1148 Publications . . 767 Church, Missionary 179 Prince Edward's I&landl065 Princely Munificence 683 Pringle's ' Narrative ' 897 Pritchard's ' Missionaiy Eeward ' . 925 Progress of the Gos- pel 322—324, 405, 432, 484 Prophecy, Word of . 1177 Proportionate giving 554 Providential openings 628 letter 631 supplies . . . 642 PAR. Qualifications of Col- lectors . . 662 Quarterly contribu- tions . . . 547 Eacci Matteo . . . 979 Eaffles, Thomas . . 539 Eainmakers .... 135 Earatonga .... 451 Eecompense, The . . 1178 Eeformation . . 182, 327 Eeformed Presbyte- rian Church Missions 221, 222 Eelationship . . . 1175 Eesults of Missionary Enteiijrise . 318 Eetrospective Views 485, 1141 Eevival in Tonga . . 443 in Ceylon . . . 468 Ehenish Missionary Society . . 287 Eich, Isaac, Esq. . . 600 Eiver crossing . 703, 704 Eobbers, In perils of 743 Eobinson's ' Hindu Pastor's ' . 960 ' Daughters of India' . . 962 EobsoD, Adam . . . 997 Eock, Eev. E. and Mi-. Eanyell . . 755 Eoman Catholicism . 32 Catholic Missions 184, 189, 193—196 Centurion . . . 584 Eome, Mission work in 348 Eostan, Eev. J. L., Life of . . 823 Eoyle, Mr., and the English Cap- tain ... 738 Persecuted . . 739 Eule's ' Gibraltar and Spain'. . . 822 Eussia 1047 State of ... . 35 Eussian Missionary Society . . 197 Eyerson's ' Hudson's Bay' ... 834 Sacrifice, Spu-it of . . 611 Safe Bank .... 609 Sambo and his Bible . 398 Samuel's ' Jamaica and Honduras ' . 852 Sanctuary, Love for . 1164 Sandys, Thomas . . 988 567 PAll Sandwich Islands . . 1122 Barjant's, Rov. J., ' Memoirs ' . 884 Schmidt, George . . 1025 Schwartz, Christian F. 204, 950, 983 Life of .... 950 Scotland .... 10;34 Mission work in 341 Scott's ' Tellcstrom and Lapland ' 829 Mrs., ' Day dawu in Africa' . 870 Scottish Christian Knowledge Society . . 21.5 Jews' Society . 223 Societies' Publica- tions . . . 768 Seamen's Mission . . 337 Sea, Perils iu the . . 656 Selfishness .... 494 Senegal 1089 Sergeant's ' Letters from Jamaica' 850 Serpents, Attacked by 685 Danger from 690, 691 Servant's ' Offering ' . 606 Seventh Day Baptist Missionary Society . . 307 Sharks, Danger from 661 Shaw, William . . 1009 Barnabas 638, 689, 690, 1007 Shaw's ' Memorials of South Africa' 893 ' Story of my Mission ' . 888 Shipwreck of Paul . 656 Shrewsbury. Rev. W. J., 'Memoirs' 810 Siam 1132 Sierra Leone . . . 1U92 Sketches for Missionary Sermons . . 811 Slavery . . .73, 77, 376 Slave Trade ... 79, 82 Smith's ' South Africa Delineated ' 889 ' Southern India' 945 ' Imprisonment and Death ' . 858 rove, Mr., over- board ... 668 Society Islands . . 1121 South America Mis- sionary So- ciety . . . 271 Southern Africa . . 231 PAB. Southern Baptist Con- vention Missions 311 10;!8 State of ... . 27 Spanish Immorality . 28 Conquests . . . 49 Possessions . . 1087 Speakers and Speak- ing . . 524 ,544 Sketches of . . 524 Special Ways and Means . . Ul-1 Spiritual Results . . 402 Stated Contributions . 545 Steedman's Wandering 5 896 Sterling's ' Orissa' . 939 Stern's ' Captive Mis- sionary' . . 8/8 Stewart's ' Sandwich Islands' . . 903 ' South Seas ' 919 Storrow'fe ' Indian Missions ' . 938 Strangling iu Fiji . . 165 St. Lucia 1084 St. Vincent's . . . 1080 Successful tradesmen 622 Success, Unreported . 464 Superstition in Liu- colnshii'e . . 21 Survey, Objects of . 1031 Sweden 1044 Swedish Missionaiy Society . . 290 (Lund Mission) . 294 Switzerland .... 1041 Systematic Benevo- lence . . . 553 Effort .... 511 Syria, Earthquakes in 711, 712 Tahiti 448 Taira 654 Tanjore, Burning of the 663 Tasmania . . 154, 11 17 Teava 653 Temperance in Fiji . 446 Tenth, A 555 Thankuffering . . . 608 That's my Penny . . 627 Tliat's the Man . . 469 Thibet 11.33 Thomas, Rev. John 631,1013 Thomas, Rev. J. S., murdered . 718 Thomason, Rov. T. T., Life of . . 955 Thompson's ' Great Missionaries ' 803 FAR. Thompson's 'Female Missionaries ' 807 ' New Zealand ' . 905 Threlfall, Itev. W., ' Memoirs ' . 894 Murdered . . . 719 Tliuudorstorm, Danger from ... 686 Tide, Danger from . 698 Tiger, Danger from . 693 Tigo, Soga .... 651 Tindal, Itev. H., De- liverance of . 694 Tingling's 'Early Ro- mish Mission- aries' . . 934 Tease's ' Mission in France' . . 819 Tobago 1082 Tonga, Sabbath at . 441 Tougau Mythology . 160 Superstition . . 161 Missionary Feast 614 Tracy's 'American Missions ' . 780 Transvaal Rep\iblic . 1105 Trecktow Broken . . 701 Tribes of Western Africa . . 83, 93 Southern Africa 114, 115 Trinidad 1083 Tucker's ' Southern Cross'. . . 906 Turkey 1049 State of ... . 33 Mission Work in 350 Turkish Missions' Aid Society . . 1151 Turner, Rev. N., Assaulted 721, 722 'Life of ... 910 Tyreman and Bennett in Danger . 723 Underhill's, Dr., Mis- sions . . 245, 246 ' West Indies ' . 854 United Methodist Free Church Mis- sions . . . 261 Anniversary . . 1149 United Presbyterian Foreign Mis- sions . . . 219 United States . . . 1052 Intelligence from 1156 Unwelcome Visitors . 747 Vanderkemp, Dr. 990 568 INDEX. PAR. Venn's, Eev. John, 'Anecdotes'. 612 Vernacular Education Society . . 274 Virgin Islands . . . 1075 Vowing to the Lord . 651 Vows Broken . . . 552 Waddell, Hope . . . 1018 Wagon Upset . . . 702 Waldenses .... 328 Waldensian Evange- lisation . . 349 Wales .... 340, 1033 Ward, William . . 1000 Warning to Persecutors 737 Waterhouse's ' Fiji ' . 923 Water of Life ... 415 Want of ... 700 Watson, Richard . . 527 Watson's ' Defence of Missions ' . 859 'Testimony' . . 455 Weekly Offerings . . 548 Weitbrecht's ' Foreign Mission ' . . 936 Eev. J. J., Life . 956 Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Mis- sionary Society 264 Wesleys, The . . 202, 203 Wesley, John . . 646, 710 Wesley as a Missionary 647 Overboard . . . 658 Lost in the Woods 684 Wesley's Journal . . 816 PAR. Wesley Mission ship Wrecked . . 679 Wesleyan Missionary Society 250, 251, 253—257 Stations. ... 381 Home Missions . 259 German Mission . 353 Mission to China 481 Missionary Jubilee 594 Society's Publica- tions . . . 766 Anniversary . . 1147 West Indies 56, 233, 376— 379, 713, 1062 Books on the . . 847 Six Months in the 860 Eeminiscences of 857 West and Webb, Nar- row Escape of 677 West, Eev. Daniel, Life of . . 873 West's 'Friendly Is- lands' . . 920 Mission to Indians 837 Whately,Mi8S, on Egypt 874 Whitetield, George . 649 Whitely, Eev. J., Murder of . 730 Whites in the West Indies ... 72 Wickliff 329 Widow's Mite ... 605 Offering . . 621 Wilderness, Perils in the 682 Alone in the . . 756 Williams, John . . 992 PAR. Williams', John, 'Life,'. 918 ' Narrative ' . . 916 Williamson's ' North of China' . 971 Claims of Ciiina . 969 Wilson's 'Newfound- land' ... 841 Wisdom of God . . 644 Witchcraft in England 20 Witch Doctors ... 134 Word, Precious . . 428 W orld without the Gospel . . 1 World's Population . 170 Worship, Calls to at Jerusalem . 16 of Animals 101—103 Wylie's 'Bengal' . . 937 Mrs., 'Gospel in Bui-mah ' . 949 Xavier, Frances . . 978 Yarribans .... 89 Young Men's Associa- tion . . . 503 Young's, Eev. S., 'Nar- rative' . . 891 Eev. E., ' Southern World' . . 901 Zeisberger, David . . 1023 Zetland 1035 Ziegenbalg, Bartholo- mew ... 982 Zululand 1107 Zulus 128,129 on Theologicit Seminary-Spef 1 1012 01057 7502 DATE DUE GAYLORD ^(f^i^ C»2-5l&■••^J^^ ■iif^r^^